This is work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Copyright© Avery Song , 2022

All Rights Reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or used in any manner without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

The publisher is not responsible for website (or their content) that are not own by the publisher.

This eBook/Paperback is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This eBook/Paperback may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient.

Cover Design by Sanja Gombar

Editing by: Rainlyt Editing

Proof Edits: Norma’s Nook Proofing LLC

Format: Avery S.

CONTENTS

Den of Monsters Blurb

Esmêralda and her Den of Monsters

Den Of Monsters Official Playlist

Prologue: The Luring Serenade

1.  The Ultimate Price Of Addiction

2.  My Prodigy And Invited While Waiting To Be Invited

3.  Midnight Party Surrounded By Sinful Creatures

4.  A Glimpse Of The True Devils Of Sin

5.  Fear Versus Curiosity And A Pleasurable Invitation

6.  Addicted And Forgive Me

7.  Survive, Mafia Princess, And Reap The Rewards

8.  Experience A Moment Of Normalcy

9.  Morning Coffee And Challenge Accepted

10.  Wanted By The Masked Enemy And Try My Best

11.  The Gowns, Masks, And Sinful Temptation

12.  Find Us And Prepare, Sinful Bunny

13.  Through The Forbidden Forest And Free Me

14.  Hunters Of The Sinful And Neither Are Merciful

15.  Royal Confrontation And Showtime

16.  Shocking Commitment And Time For The Grand Reveal

17.  Dance With The Set Of Devils: Part One

18.  Dance With The Set Of Devils: Part Two

19.  Dance With The Set Of Devils: Part Three

20.  When A Dance Turns Into A Gamble Of Bloodshed

21.  Let’s Enjoy Our Last Dance

22.  The Consequences Of A Masquerade Survivor

23.  The True Villains Of The Story – Part One

24.  The True Villains Of The Story – Part Two

STAY CONNECTED:

Found By Her Monsters

Prologue: You Can Run, But You Can’t Hide Forever

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Also By Avery Song

DEN OF MONSTERS BLURB

I woke to the soothing sound of a peaceful serenade.

However, there’s nothing peaceful about being kidnapped after being sold to the Devils of Sin.

This never should have happened because I did everything right. I accepted the invitation, attended the masquerade in the depth of the forsaken forest, and danced with whomever requested. The longer one remains, the more debt is cleared from the family name, so I danced through the night.

I survived to the final note—and let me emphasize the “survived” part—but I’m starting to realize where the real problem lies. I didn’t dance with one suitor… I danced with five Devils and each immediately laid a claim on me.

Joaquin. Talon. Dagger. Croix. Creed.

Now here I am, kidnapped and held for ransom by sick men with bigger debts and more troubles than my bankrupt family and their dark organization combined, but I’m no damsel in distress.

I’m actually stalling.

There’s a rumor that the Devils of Sin are dangerous men of royal status during the day and ruthless monsters at the peak of the night. I want to see them again… to touch and enjoy the illusions that left me panting for more.

I’m willing to enter the Den of Monsters to escape the true demons lurking in the shadows of desperation.

All in exchange for my freedom.

“Guess what? We’re all going to die. So why not be a badass while living to avoid death?”

– Esméralda Bellerose

DEN OF MONSTERS OFFICIAL PLAYLIST:

Do you like playlists?

Listen to this Spotify Playlist dedicated to this series. Trust me, it heightens the experience.

DEN OF MONSTERS:

https://open.spotify.com/playlist/7CadYGXwG5NQsSh6VVGmYC?si=d3f004b59fe14872

Avery S.

PROLOGUE: THE LURING SERENADE

I woke up at the soothing sound of a peaceful serenade…

The ballad was enchanting, captivating my attention with its alluring melody, the notes of a haunting piano with the hymns of a soothing violin in the distance.

The sound should have easily made my consciousness fade away once more, but then there were the sweet caresses along my naked body, leaving pleasurable prickles along my flesh.

The fear began to settle in…

This harmony wasn’t a good sign. The legends from my younger years warned of the luring serenade. The melody always began on notes enriched with wonder, the sound inviting you into a state of serenity.

A sinful façade…

From a melody of ease to a symphony of pleasure, you’re kept captive as your body is touched in all sorts of ways.

Not solely by hands, but other “things.”

Brushes of fur, wet licks from lengthy tongues, kisses mixed with hot and cold, and the taunting friction of various rods—some thick and tender, others hard and rough all along the edges.

Then there were the claws, some long with sharp nails that dug into your flesh and made you bleed, while others touched you so gently, it made you feel like a precious lamp, ready to be rubbed while someone whispered sweet words that would summon your very soul.

That was what it felt like.

Your body lay peacefully in the sheets of your bed while your soul was somewhere far in a world of shadows and traitorous monsters. No matter all the warning signs, I never fought this sensation or tried to keep it at bay.

Even though I carried the knowledge of the antidote to escape the serenade’s clutches, I allowed this to commence, for the lyrical hymns shifted into a chant. It felt like I was at a grand ball of darkness, my body lying upon fine silks of red while I was wrapped with ribbons of golden cashmere viscose.

Like an out-of-body experience, my emerald orbs could vividly see my creamy white flesh, my nipples peeking out of the explicit bra that was the perfect temptation for any sinful creature in the depths of the shadows.

My underwear wasn’t dissimilar—the lacy fabric of thin cloth revealing my pussy folds that were glistening with wetness. That wasn’t the only thing that was marked with wetness; there was also the trail of tears that streamed down my face and the lingering liquid of thick saliva that ran down my fit stomach, arms, shoulders, and legs.

My neck was bruised with bite marks, the teeth indents prominently displayed in light purple, while some parts of my body were red like I’d been gripped far too hard. All of this should have frightened me, especially as the music continued to play and grow louder, but all I could do was stare, for I wasn’t scared.

I was fascinated…

What changed all of this from a horror tale was the expression on my face as I caught my breath in desperation.

The immense joy as I looked so immersed in the sensual toxicity that ran through my body in shockwaves.

My emotions tumbled between mesmerization and enviousness as I saw how sexually winded I was. I was left jealous of this doppelganger. I knew this way of thinking should have made me sick, but instead my envy grew with the next set of events. Suddenly, a creature appeared at the end of the bed.

It was a sole entity at first, the shadows wavering in an alluring dance while concealing the true identity of the being who took its time admiring my panting figure.

The sight of this creature encouraged the slight shiver building up in my body, but I wasn’t cold in the slightest.

I was blazing hot as if I were in heat and begging to be fucked by anything that moved.

My panting self sensed the creature’s presence, and all she had to do was lift her head and let her eyes do the talking.

Those emerald orbs twinkled with craving; the bewitching shade matched with my striking orange hair that glimmered so enchantingly in the simply lit abyss and only furthered my charisma.

What further impressed me was how the monster moved at her will, his body expanding like a masked darkness as its shadows crawled along the red sheets until it cloaked the bed and created a curtain that ran over the sides as if to hide what was beneath it.

My imagination sought to get ahead of the game, to envision what would be next to bestow its pleasurable actions for my doppelganger to enjoy—the immediate thought of tentacles running through my mind.

Those octopus-like arms began to creep out from beneath, their onyx flesh slimy with whatever conjured liquid pooled at its suckers. Their movement was slow, their outer skin of black blending so nicely with the shadows that stalked its advances before their inner flesh became a sparkling gold that shimmered like glitter.

It wrapped around the legs and arms of my doppelganger and tightened like a cobra securing its prey. Instead of screaming in pain, a moaning sound pierced the air as my doppelganger’s body arched and shook like waves of ecstasy were pulsing through her.

My legs grew weak and I submitted to their plea as I buckled to my knees and bit my bottom lip as hard as I could. The pain helped to keep me sane, but my body continued to shake in desperation, the need to feel exactly what my other self was experiencing burning ferociously.

I didn’t realize my hand was already between my legs, my fingers drenched with my juices as they began to stimulate my folds before diving into my hot, aching pussy.

My moan was unavoidable, the whimpering sound getting lost in the wailing moans of my counterpart, leaving me yearning for exactly what she was experiencing.

To be wrapped, sucked, and left cloaked in the creature’s slimy release.

I could only imagine what type of cum it would release. Why did that thought encourage me to pump faster? I wished my fingers were as thick as those tentacles as my inner walls tightened around them every chance they got.

My thrusts grew harder, my juices dripping onto the floor beneath me, and it still didn’t feel like enough. I wanted more, so much fucking more, and yet I was captive in my own illusion of lustful foreplay.

Where was this monster? Were there more like this? I want one of my own. I want this… all of this.

As if my thoughts were an invitation, I watched another creature enter the scenario. His appearance was intriguing, especially since he wore fine clothes that were a mix of gold and teal silks, while other parts were hidden by the very shadows that oozed out of his body in waves.

He had a slender body and was tall in height, but what drew my attention was the bunny-like head with one ear up, one ear down. The black figure was intriguingly captivating while its body held a tenderness to it.

He went straight to the top of my copy’s head, leaning down to occupy her lips before beginning to trail down her flesh which involved various nibbles and lingering bites. The fascinating delicacy further turned me on, the mix of bondage and tenderness a combination I yearned to enjoy, but yet another monster came out from the darkness.

This one was frightening, its body a vibrant red and its head carrying a crown of horns. His teeth were razor-sharp, like a true monster in the depths of the ocean, only it could breathe just fine in this abyss of darkness. Its body was as fit as a pro wrestler, but nothing could take my attention away from his massive cock that was surely triple the usual girth.

The length was just abnormal, but how my pussy quivered around my fingers that had paused during my moment of enthrallment.

This red beast had no patience as it charged to the bed and was on top of those silky sheets in seconds. It looked massive as it waited for the tentacles to spread my legs wide. My heart skipped a few beats as I noticed how a tentacle had been keeping my other self’s pussy company as it rubbed those swollen folds a few more times before latching on for a long few seconds until the other me came.

It reminded me of a vibrator as the chosen tentacle enjoyed the way my doppelganger’s body shook, and I had to admit, it was a sight I begged to keep in my mind so I could masturbate to its replay.

With one loud sucking noise, the tentacles began to unlatch themselves and then vanished under the depths of the bed. My fingers began to move again at a slower pace as I zoned in on my copy’s body that was riddled with red circles from the suckers and soaked in its clear juices.

The rabbit creature pulled away and suddenly was on the bed just between my copy’s head and the batch of pillows pressed against the headboard.

With a lift of tendril-like arms, the silky ropes around my double’s frame suddenly became ropes of red that rose off the bed and dangled her in the air like a captive maiden.

If I ever questioned my sexiness, this view only empowered me with how fucking sensual I was. Never would I have imagined myself in a bondage situation, yet I was being held captive by those crimson ropes that were wrapped around my now naked body. I hadn’t even realized the measly scrap of lace lingerie had been clawed away—probably from the nibbling beast of a bunny—but the ropes did their duty in accenting my plump breasts and wrapping around my abdomen in a crisscross diagonal pattern.

My legs were up straight and crossed, but my pussy was still visible and dripping while all the slime began to drip down onto the bed. The bunny beast reached out to wrap a chunk of my hair in his grasp but took the few seconds of domination to lean in to sharply inhale.

The noise that left its black lips was one that vibrated like a horn with a melodic touch to it. It invited two more creatures that looked identical. They moved at a slithering pace, like snakes preparing to strike.

They were naked just like the red beast that I realized was stroking himself and enjoying the lewd madness transpiring here. The duo beasts’ cocks weren’t as thick as the red beast’s, but my eyes widened in shock as they began to extend upward until they snaked around the copy’s breasts until the two cocks were back in the middle, beginning to move between her breasts at a quick pace.

My fingers moved again of their own accord as my body tingled with spikes of heat. My alternate self was already moaning up a storm, but the sound was soon muffled as the tender beast seemed to have lost its patience as it tugged at the copy’s hair—forcing her head to lean as far back as possible from her hanging position.

Without a second’s delay, the bunny’s beast cock was in her mouth. She only groaned in relief as her eyes rolled back in submission, but I knew she wanted more from the way her legs fought against the restraints.

Her pussy was clearly begging to be filled.

It was the red beast’s debut opportunity to finally take his turn, and that was when clear wings shaped like a dragonfly’s sprouted from his back and lifted him up until he was at the perfect height.

Could I be more blown away by this haunting world of illusions?

If I thought the massive member couldn’t get bigger, I was proven wrong, for its hardness was as thick as a fire extinguisher. Certainly that couldn’t fit in my copy’s itty bitty coochie.

Right?

The way my arousal spiked as I watched the thrilling hysteria unfolding with every inch that somehow managed to not pulverize my copy’s pussy left me begging to cum. My fingers began to pump swiftly and deeply inside me while the red beast let out a gnarly noise of victory.

Then they all began to move.

It was all off at first, the rhythm of thrusts all over the place, but the serenade began to play once more, the hauntingly melodic ballad dancing around us and creating the perfect pace for the monsters to follow until they were completely in sync.

I worried I’d cum before the grand finale, my pleasure beginning to rise from my core, but my eyes moved away for a short moment to see where the sound came from—and they landed on the first monster at the end of the bed.

Its eyes of golden mystery peered right at me.

Why did that only excite me? My knees further spread on whatever surface I was on, while my fingers further pumped into my pussy. I leaned back as I used my left hand to support myself, ensuring this monster violinist could see how wet I was.

Having his attention on me and not my copy suddenly encouraged me to put on a show—to prove I was just as desirable—and sweet-tasting—as the me enjoying the fivesome unfolding in the background.

I could see the hunger in those orbs of gold that began to be tainted with darkness, and what a further boost of motivation it was. I lifted my hips further and fought to meet the swift thrusts of my fingers.

I was dangerously close now, and I wasn’t sure what was going to make me cum first—the orgy happening further to my left or the possessive stare of this monster that gave me his full attention.

My body wished for my fingers to be his cock, to be kissed and sucked and covered in their monster cum. I yearned for my body to quake with aftershocks and for the tantalizing trembles of ecstasy to consume my body again and again.

I wished to be here, in this Den of Monsters, and what was just as freaky as all of this was my desire to have these very monsters.

They could please me, feed me whenever I craved their lustful touches and merciless fucks. Surely, they could sweep me away from the troubles of the surface and the responsibilities I bared on my own.

Take me away from my family, duties, and hardships of my dark, tainted world.

It was too good to be true, and yet I yearned for this very future. Somehow, this monster had to be my way out.

My stroke of salvation.

As if I’d summoned him in the heated moment, he no longer played the string instrument. The musical instrument managed to become possessed and moved of its own accord to keep the melody that began to pick up the pace.

The monster now stood behind me, its chilled hand wrapping around a part of my neck as its sharp nails dug into my flesh. My whimpered moan sounded far too beautiful, and I couldn’t help but lean back just to see this creature that was beginning to look more human by the second.

What stood out against the shadows was the brilliant golden mask upon his face, one that reminded me of a masquerade mask. It went perfectly with his silky black strands that I was beginning to realize were long with hints of silver.

With every second, more human features emerged on his masked face, but it was only his left side that was giving me a glimpse of his humanlike beauty, while his black horns came into view and curled in a maleficent way.

He was smiling… in approval?

I wasn’t sure why I’d been worthy of such an expression, but my fingers were suddenly forced out as long, frigid fingers slid into my scorching pussy. My gasp of shock was followed with a cried moan, the thick fulfillment such fingers delivered blowing my fucking mind.

My body completely submitted to his preeminence. His two fingers spread my walls as if a full cock was ramming into me without a hint of remorse.

I couldn’t believe this was happening, and yet it only got better.

A presence came from my left, and I felt the press of lips against mine before the simple kiss was followed with a deep inhale. Right away, I got tender monster vibes, but that bunny head was gone and replaced with a stunning man who didn’t dare hide his perfection.

I couldn’t recognize him, the shadows blending so perfectly against his flesh that I could barely see the details, but his black horns were clearly on top of his head, while his silky strands were a mix of aquamarine and teal.

He continued to sniff my scent as if it were a pheromone perfume that he couldn’t get enough of. My attention was forced to the opposite side as my mouth was invaded by a long tongue that didn’t just explore but went down my damn throat.

My eyes widened as I expected my gag reflex to kick in, but it did no such thing while I took in the red beast and its taunting eyes of lavender, which proceeded to dip in color until they were a striking plum shade.

Clearly, my submissive approach was rewarding me, for the red beast’s hand moved to press against my abdomen and fucking hell, his tongue was poking from the inside of my stomach.

Yup. This had to be a dream and not fucking real. Human physics don’t work this way.

My attempt to think logically was kicked under the rug by the press of not one but two lips against my flesh that sent spikes of arousal through me. My eyes darted away from the red beast just as he retracted his tongue and began to wrap it around my neck instead.

The back of my left hand was in one monster’s grasp and being kissed, while my right shoulder was also being sucked.

This was all happening as the leader of this provocative nest of monsters readied himself at my entrance and glided in to start the rhythmic movement. He fucked me so perfectly.

My moans now echoed and seemed to blend so soothingly with the music that was at its peak chorus. My eyes suddenly moved to the copy of me and there was the pair of emerald eyes.

Only they looked venomously back at me.

I should have flinched at the deadly glare, one even I had never seen before that now lay upon the lines of my own complexion. And yet there it was. The heightened image of jealousy looked far from attractive.

The tables had turned—the monsters of pleasure now worshipped me like a goddess, and all they had to do was enjoy the sweet nectar that would pool out of my quivering pussy to be mine.

At least, that’s what came to my mind.

It felt achievable, and I further relaxed while allowing my moans to be louder, longer, and more hypnotizing to the listener.

My eyes never left my copy’s, even when I felt my body at the tip of my orgasmic peak. Only a few more thrusts and I’d come undone, and I wished for her to witness it.

To realize I could be just as good as her… if not better.

“AH!” My cry of ecstasy was an octave higher than the final note from the violin, and they blended so perfectly with one another, the combination like an eargasm that would leave the audience applauding for an encore.

As if the final note had rewarded me, I felt the sets of lips press against my flesh all at once—a pair of lips on each surface of my upper thigh, a kiss to my right bicep, another on the inner arm of my left hand, just above my pulse point.

The final kiss was upon my neck in the front, right above the sternum.

The united kisses from my monsters sent me on another spiral of blissfulness, and I felt myself slipping away as my body shook violently.

Just like that, my eyes snapped open, and I rose up in haste while my wild eyes were darting all over the dark room. My ears caught onto my sharp inhales and exhales, while my body was drenched in sweat.

I quickly moved my hands past my lace panties and shivered at the sensitive brush of my quivering pussy. My orgasm was still shuddering through me. Pulling my fingers away, I examined them in the stream of moonlight that peeked into my room from the window on my right, and the sight was so mesmerizing as my tongue glided along my bottom lip.

“Shit,” I huffed. I suddenly felt so weak, I couldn’t help but fall back against the red-and-golden sheets. “That dream again…”

No matter how many times I experienced it, each time felt so fucking real and left me sexually satisfied. Who needed to masturbate when you had sex dreams every other night?

With a sigh, I reached for the nightstand and grabbed the bottle of sleeping gummies. With a flick of the lid, I tossed the final two orange-flavored bear gummies into my mouth and couldn’t care less where the bottle went.

The sound of it bouncing on the carpet was the least of my problems now as I chewed and tried to calm my swirling mind. I fought hard to grasp the image of each monster, but they were already fading away just like the rest of the world.

The realms of sleep were inviting me to return to the world of slumber, but I knew that this time around, it would be a deep one that didn’t invite me into a world of sexual jubilation.

As the dream continued to fade along with my consciousness, all that was left was a golden mask that floated in the darkness while the sweet serenade on a violin played quietly.

It grew further away with every second that passed, but it soothed me to a place of recovery. Sometimes I wondered if this was my reward for performing well, but I’d never know, for my Den of Monsters always remained in my dreams.

Sadly, they just weren’t real…

1

THE ULTIMATE PRICE OF ADDICTION

~ESMÉRALDA~

“If life gives you lemons, cause a ruckus and remind that mother fucker that queens don’t bow down at the slap of pain… only pleasure.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“The house is going into foreclosure.”

My knife continued to cut through the steaming hot slice of well-done steak, even when the clatter of golden utensils against the Versace plates echoed through the high-ceiling dining room.

The sight of the lavish dinner before me matched with the overpowering aroma of buttery mashed potatoes kept me captive in this prime moment, and I couldn’t help but dive into the meal without a speck of remorse.

All while my older sister, Antoinette, went fucking ballistic.

“What did you just say?!” Her shrill scream couldn’t be more ear-shattering in nature, but alas, it was the least of my concerns because my stomach wasn’t going to let me cooperate until it was full.

As of now, I was starving, and nothing would go well with a starving Esméralda.

“You heard what I said.” Our father, Francis André Bellerose, was a no-bullshit man. I guessed that was what happened when you were a filthy drug lord who decided to join the mafia because he was bored.

Literally bored. Who joins the fucking mafia because they’re bored? Like, go work at Walmart or something like a decent American. Not act like we’re an Italian mob. Surely French mobs are smarter than my papa, but should I stress my pretty head? No.

“Unless we come up with 75 million dollars by the end of the year, this house and all our assets will be taken away,” Father continued like this wasn’t even a big deal. You could tell from his dull voice that he either believed someone would offer him the amount out of the threatened “goodness” of their hearts, or one of us—his apparent prodigies—would take a stance and get the money he needed to prevent our approaching homelessness.

I continued working on my mashed potatoes—the taste so good, I had to have rolled my eyes at least three times because I never got enough of the mushed goodness. Taking a few pokes at my carrots and broccoli, I balanced them with a sliced piece of steak.

God, if we become poor, I’ll be doomed. I’d rather kill than be hungry.

“This is some type of joke, right?” There went my eldest brother, Lucas André Bellerose, and his anger was rather amusing. Where he got his cocky attitude from was beyond me, but then again, I guessed we all held a bit of pride in ourselves when growing up in such a lavish livelihood.

“It has to be!” Antoinette snapped, and she must have stood upright from where she sat for the chair went tumbling back. I really didn’t want to deal with her throwing a tantrum when she was twenty-five and unwed—something the people in town would mock her about—but from the tone of frustration, it looked like she was going down that route.

“Do you see me laughing?” Father inquired as he continued to finish his meal—his knife cutting through his last piece of steak as if to further savor the luxurious privilege. “I said what I said.”

“Honey,” Mother—Elena Bellerose—began, “We never discussed this.”

“Well, we’re discussing it now.” No damn remorse. “I’m letting you all know that unless we come up with the funds, we’ll be shelterless with zero money to our name by the strike of twelve on New Year’s Day.”

“And what the fuck are we supposed to do about it?!” My poor sister was forgetting her place in this family. Out of all of us, she was the biggest spender in this gated community. Surely, she’d be the biggest spender back in Paris if Father hadn’t decided to secure this American business deal that allowed us to come all the way to Massachusetts.

Residing in Boston was supposed to be temporary, but alas, this place of dirty money tainted with debt and stupid investments was the perfect place to stay when you were trying to make bank the black-market way.

Adding the massive drug deals that happened in the hidden parts of this city, it was the best place for Father to make loads of money without trying.

Yet here we are. About to be plagued with enough debt to wipe out our name, or at least make us a bunch of laughingstocks.

Everyone knew the Bellerose Family, so this wasn’t going to do very well in the legacy department if we didn’t figure shit out.

As if I gave a fuck.

The single click silenced the room so fast, but I wasn’t the slightest bit worried as I continued to eat my food like a good child—the youngest Bellerose, Esméralda André.

I swear my mother clearly named me in hopes I’d be a princess child of grace and humbleness, for she’d fucked up in that department raising Antionette who surely didn’t carry a humble vein in her body.

I guessed I had to be the wild card in the equation, and I knew exactly how to use that to my advantage. You have to when you’re a part of a family of sinister villains.

Or a group of individuals who wouldn’t hesitate to make you a scapegoat.

I expected Father’s warning to come first, but instead a bullet came that shattered the golden vase right between where Antoinette and I were sitting opposite of one another.

My instincts were quick, but I’d remained still on purpose, knowing our maid, Jeanne Rosette Stone, would come to my aid. As our family maid, she always carried a soft spot for me which was exactly why I didn’t even flinch when a golden platter was in front of my face, protecting my head from the shards of the porcelain material used to create the vintage piece of decor.

A shame. I personally liked that one.

My sister was still fast enough to avoid most of the sharp pieces—only one striking her cheek and causing it to bleed. My eyes lifted just slightly once Jeanne moved the platter out of the way, allowing me the full view of Antionette’s face that began to grow red.

I cared not of that, but the way her cut began to bleed rather beautifully, the single droplets of blood running its course until more followed like a dripping masterpiece.

The view made my body tingle in an odd way, as if this sight had ignited a déjà vu moment I’d surely forgotten about but couldn’t obtain in this precious moment. I couldn’t linger on it any longer, knowing I needed to be focused for a number of reasons.

Mainly on Father, who was pretending to act like he wasn’t fuming on the inside like a mad man.

“For a moment there, I almost thought the second eldest of the Belleroses had ceased to exist.” Goodness, this man was cruel… or psycho. Why does that make me want to smile? “I must have missed my dinner dose of medication. Surely, for the striking age of sixty, I must be reaching my elderly years of forgetfulness.”

“You did not, sir,” Jeanne calmly spoke, her voice always somewhat robotic in my father’s presence. She only showed kindness to me and my father alone, and I guessed we were rather similar in nature which influenced Jeanne to be the same. “I was present when you took your evening medication.”

“Ah,” Father hummed and slightly bobbed his head. “Then I must have been possessed by a monster that surely isn’t your father. I’d never get rid of my offspring unless they suddenly got the bold audacity to speak back to me.”

The stillness continued, but the spoon made a clink against the plate as I scooped up my last bit of mashed potatoes, drawing the room’s attention my way. The tension didn’t spike as it should have, my eyes focused on the almost empty plate as I enjoyed the last spoonful of buttery goodness.

“What does my youngest think of the situation?” he inquired, and I noticed the way Antionette’s body stiffened. That had to mean her survival was about to be put in my hands, for Father hadn’t yet put his gun away.

He wasn’t the type to place weaponry on the dining table. Something about manners or whatever.

Laying my spoon upon the plate, I reached for the white napkin sitting on my lap and patted my light red lips slowly. I never like to make haste when it came to my image, but since my father was being so kind to ask my opinion, I figured answering in a few seconds would potentially spare my sister’s life—again.

“It’s unfortunate,” I began. “However, didn’t Father teach us not to be cowards when we’re pushed into a corner?”

My striking eyes of green slowly lifted to stare into my sister’s eyes that were blue in nature. She and brother had taken Mother’s eyes, but me? I had the identical shade of my father’s which may have been why I was his favorite.

We were similar in many ways.

“Father wouldn’t bring something up unless he knows of a way to solve it.” I reached out for my cup of tea, the steam still rising up from the orange pekoe blended with a spike of milk and 3 cubes of sugar. I was probably weird for drinking tea with such a divine meal, but who gave a shit.

Tea is life.

Lifting the glass to my lips, I enjoyed the warm aroma that tickled the inner walls of my nostrils before taking a sip of the sweet beverage.

With a sigh, I closed my eyes.

“Besides, don’t tell me neither of you has been doing investments and other financial security methods to ensure you’re safe in the money department.”

“Did you not hear what Father stated, sister?” Lucas actually stated in mockery. “All our assets will be revoked.”

“Assets in our name, yes?” I tossed back. “Please don’t tell me you placed all your assets in your birth name instead of that company of yours which you enjoy bragging about with all your royal friends to make them envious of you, brother.”

He was actually speechless at my response, while I worked towards taking another sip of my tea. I seemed to do that lately—leaving my family members, particularly my siblings, lost for words by my intelligence. I guessed those years with my head in between a book instead of random strangers’ legs had benefitted me.

My brother and sister? Not so much.

“A primary rule in the world of business management. What goes up can also come crashing down,” I emphasized as my calm gaze moved to my brother in question as his own blue eyes narrowed at my obvious plan to embarrass him. “Add the fact that we live rather dangerously with our after-hour affairs, wouldn’t it have been rather smart to register a business under a name that would be rather tricky to tamper with or accuse of any fraudulent activity?”

“And what would you have called yours, dear sister?” Antionette practically snarled.

“Bunny Monster Institutions,” I proudly declared with the sweetest smile. “See? Who’s going to think ill of a company that sounds like an organization that invents scary toys for children.”

“Bunny Monster?” Antionette rolled her eyes. “How predictable.”

“My fascination for the bunny species shouldn’t piss you off, sister,” I reasoned innocently. “If you’re envious of my smart thinking and business skills, simply say so. Besides, out of everyone in this room, you’re probably the poorest.”

“You fucking bit—”

“Enough!” Mother silenced us before giving Antionette a warning glare. “Don’t pick a fight with your sister, or anyone else here, on this matter, for I’m not going to be wasting my last few days of luxury on trying to explain to the news how you wound up dead at the dining room table, you hear?!”

That shut my sister up real quick, and it was just another opportunity to sip on my tea. With another sigh, I used the opportunity to look over to Father who was observing me carefully. I couldn’t tell if he was impressed or not, but he’d probably summon me to his office later for one of his discussions.

“Please, Father,” I began. “Do you have any suggestions as to how we, as a family, are going to get out of this predicament?”

The knock on the door stopped him from speaking back, but I already knew who was there—so did the rest of my family.

“Do not tell me you invited—” Mother began but Father simply glared her into silence.

“Shall I allow Prince Claude to join the conversation, sir?” Jeanne inquired with a slight bow of her head.

“Let him in,” Father encouraged. “I told him we had a family meeting to discuss.”

“He’s not family,” Antionette barked, and shit, she was being bold as hell tonight.

Which rewarded her with a bullet that went through the front leg of the chair.

Her shriek followed with her falling back onto the ground, just as the doors to the dining room opened up and revealed Claude André François Bellerose—my half-brother.

Family drama surely had to be overrated, but then again, nothing was short of surprising in our household when it came to my father.

The summarized version of how Claude and Lucas were in the same age department was due to an intriguing mix of unfortunate events that lead to my father leaving his first wife to be with his new crush—or as some rumors say seducer, our mother—and impregnating her the first night of their new engagement.

Little did Father know that his ex-wife was pregnant, but since she’d moved on just as fast with another man—one who many say is my father’s arch nemesis—neither wanted to go through the trouble of getting a DNA test and confirming who the true father was.

Some say the three of them had a fling after one too many drinks but neither man would ever admit they would both bend for one woman, but Claude’s characteristics always made me wonder whether two sperms could have a tie at the egg but end up being one person.

Maybe Claude should have been a twin instead of having diagnosed bipolar disorder which always left everyone questioning who was in control when he “switched” moods.

Since Father and King François couldn’t come to an agreement but both respected the importance of firstborn sons, they agreed for Claude to carry both surnames with André as the middle title just because it sounded good.

Sometimes I really did wonder if they did all of this while drinking.

In the end, it was agreed that Claude would be my “half-brother” and would get a portion of my father’s empire when the time came for his passing. It would be a smaller percentage, but he’d be recognized.

Well, that’s only if we don’t lose everything.

I’m sure my brother and sister were about to envy Claude even more because not only was he royalty—his father from a line of kings—but they were filthy rich thanks to generational wealth and investments.

Truthfully, neither of them liked Claude anyways. All because his existence brought tension between Mother and Father. Truthfully, it didn’t bother me. That was between them, and regardless of the circumstances that led to the divide, Father made sure we were taken care of financially when we were but innocents in this dark world.

Even if he was our father, he didn’t have to give a shit about us, but he did, though I personally felt Antionette and Lucas didn’t deserve such parental support.

Before Father could say anything, I decided to play my role in defusing this situation—or maybe I simply enjoyed Antionette’s existence because one of my sole purposes was to make her life hell whenever the opportunity struck.

“Brother! What a pleasant surprise!” I squealed in delight before lowering my cup onto its designated saucer and slidding my chair back to rise and greet Claude who didn’t hesitate to walk straight to me.

By the time I turned to face him, he was already hugging and lifting up my petite 5’4” frame in comparison to his 6’2” height.

“Well, well, sweet Princess Esméralda,” Claude began. “Have you gotten taller?”

“I haven’t,” I huffed into his striking red suit. Claude had a thing for fashion which I really was beginning to accept was from Father’s side of the Bellerose gene—something Lucas clearly didn’t pick up. “However, my bust grew three inches.”

“What?” Claude pulled back and looked down at my breasts while I purposely tipped my head up in pride. “That’s bullshit!”

“Yet you fell for it,” I reasoned and gave him a taunting grin. “You’d be dead if I wasn’t so merciful.”

“Oh please,” he reasoned after a hearty laugh. “I’m on your naughty list. If I ever made it to the good list, I’d have to make a will early so you don’t kill me and take all my assets.”

“Valid point,” I agreed. “Besides, you’re not the good boy type anyways.”

“Now that’s just rude,” he huffed and gently patted my head. “I’ve missed you. Sorry for the long absence. I had business in Italy and had to make a pit stop in Dubai for some royal conferences. My father wouldn’t let me ditch and I didn’t want to be drugged, kidnapped, or shot at, so I went along with it.”

“Safest bet,” I praised with a smirk. “Someone would learn a thing or two if they knew how to obey instead of throwing tantrums like a pitiful child.”

“Oh?” Claude was intrigued now as his glimmering eyes of purple, which was the only striking similarity to his father, went straight in Antionette’s direction. “Aww, did Bitchelot piss off Papa over dinner? What a shame,” he said dramatically. “She’ll be missed.”

It was not a second later before he carried right along. “Anyways! What has summoned me over to the family house on a Friday night? I have swordplay practice at the strike of dawn tomorrow so that gives me seven hours to party hard, get wasted, and be formally fit by five AM. I don’t want to be scolded by James. For a butler, he’s on the scarier side when I’m not out of bed in a timely manner.”

“I love how you’re afraid of James more than your own father,” I groaned and shook my head. “And you forgot to greet Father.”

“I did not,” Claude chuckled as he gave me one more pat before glancing over to Father who still had his gun in his grasp. “We spoke before he headed to dinner. I’ve been here for an hour, but I opted out of dinner since Bitchelot hates my guts, but since she’s dead…”

“I’m not fucking dead!” There was my sister as she managed to scramble off the floor—finally—with clenched fists and a deadly glare in Claude’s direction.

The way Claude pouted gave off an striking image of what Father surely looked like in his youthful years. Before his world got a whole lot darker and his ambition to rise up the ladder of power began to mold him into someone else.

“What a shame,” Claude truly sounded depressed—betrayed even.

“You said that before!” she snapped back.

“Right,” he admitted as he crossed his arms over his chest and truly looked pitiful. “But I actually mean it this time.”

“You bastar—”

“Enough.” That’s all that needed to be said to shut us up. I didn’t even waste time returning to my seat while Claude was perfectly on point with my plan because he helped tuck me back in before pulling the empty chair to my right and sitting down comfortably.

“Nice to be seated at the dining table,” Claude announced. “When was the last time I sat here? Two years ago? Three?”

“Two years ago, at Christmas,” Lucas muttered. “You weren’t invited, remember?”

There spiked the tension, but compared to Lucas’ stern expression, Claude looked like he didn’t give a fuck.

“Ah! That’s right. Well, certainly I could not miss out on family dinner, especially with our dear little sister celebrating her eighteenth birthday.”

That made me smirk at the memories while I purposely side-eyed him.

“My birthday is in February.”

“How could I possibly forget,” Claude dramatically stated and picked my hand up to press it against his cheek. “Yes. If my memory doesn’t fail me, your birthday is on the day of love!”

“Which makes it every day,” I concluded.

“Exactly, but since you hate how affectionate everyone gets on Valentine’s Day, and with it being a public holiday, you wished to celebrate your birthday on a different holiday to which you choose Christmas with the exception of New Year’s on the leap year because it’s apparently good luck.”

“You know I said that when I was ten, right?” I noted.

“Indeed,” he looked back at me with a lovely smile that showed a hint of compassion he’d rarely grace the public with—let alone family. “I’ve never forgotten.”

“This feels like one of those soap opera skits,” I cringed in horror.

“Anything to make this family a bit more entertaining,” Claude reasoned and let go of my hand. “Without the theatrics, my sweet little sister would be bored out of her mind in my absence. I have to bring a bit of spice to the table or else I’m certain you’d die with no other form of entertainment.”

“How considerate,” I concluded and noticed how Antionette, Lucas, and Mother were all glaring my way. Only Father seemed unbothered by our conversations, and frankly, it had always been that way for as long as I could remember.

When I was a child, I’d have full-on storytelling with Claude without a glance at anyone else, and Father approved of it. Only once did Mother ever interrupt and ask why Father possibly allowed my bickering, but that rewarded her with one of his venomous glares which was always more than enough to make my interactions with Claude allowed.

Jeanne placed a glass of scotch at that very moment on Claude’s side.

“Thank you, Jeanne!” he beamed and couldn’t help but take a few sniffs of the beverage as if he’d missed the very scent of the alcoholic drink. “Ah. Not a thread of poison. Have I suddenly become an important member of the family, Jeanne?”

“Sadly, no,” Jeanne’s honesty would never fail to come out blunt. “Your half-siblings have bigger problems than trying to kill you, Prince Claude.”

“Ah,” Claude sounded relieved as his smile only grew bigger. “Then something big must be happening for such a predicament to grace me before the holiday season.”

He chugged the remaining drink like it was simply water before he lowered the glass and crossed one leg over the other. Leaning into the chair, he glanced straight to Father, and when he opened his eyes, I knew, right away, friendly Claude was on vacation.

“Unless this has to do with Esme, I want no part of it.” His voice was hard as stone and his expression simply mimicked Father’s no-bullshit glare. This was “I’ll Murder Your Whole Generation” Claude, who honestly only liked ten people in the world.

Me, Father, Jeanne, James, his mother, Chloe, and three brothers, Blaise, Albert, Théodore, and my best friend, Eloise.

Only Claude and Eloise called me Esme, and frankly, I was perfectly fine with that.

“Well, this matter does involve Esméralda since it’s a family issue.”

“Then continue,” Claude encouraged.

“We officially owe 75 million dollars and must have it cleared by the end of the year, which is in nine days, or else we’ll lose everything attached to the Bellerose name.”

Claude actually arched an eyebrow before he gave me a three-second glance and returned his attention to Father. “No disrespect, but I still don’t see how this involves Esme. Out of all your children, she’s the smartest. Certainly, she wouldn’t have been stupid enough to put all her eggs in one basket thinking Papa Dearest would bail her out if she needed financial aid in a circumstance like this.”

He knows me far too well.

“You’re not wrong,” Father casually assured him. “However, for the sake of our family name, she has to be involved in this discussion. That’s also the reason why I invited you to be present.”

“Ah.” Claude only further relaxed in his chair. “Then feel free to discuss and pretend I’m invisible like the majority of individuals in this room enjoy participating in. I have no assets in my Bellerose name that would be affected by such dilemma, but I’ll remain present for my dearest youngest sister.”

“You have an obsession,” Antionette scolded as she kicked her broken chair to the side and proceeded to grab another so she could sit down once again. “If you adore our sister so much, go ahead and date her, scumbag.”

Claude actually laughed. “If you’re now trying to attempt to gather some sort of gossip to try and taint my innocent sister’s name, you’re out of luck, Bitchelot.” Claude’s voice was calmer now, which meant his alter had gone bye-bye. “We already know you’re jealous that Esme is the favorite child of the estate.”

“She is not!” Antionette snapped and looked over to Lucas as if she sought his support. He rolled his eyes but added, “She isn’t the favorite.”

“That’s not what I hear,” Claude hummed in delight and slowly gestured to me from head to toe. “Look at her. Perfect height for any prince or king to court, absolutely stunning in the beauty department, her skin is flawless, like Snow White from the fairy tales, and her mesmerizing orange hair is so magnificently healthy that people from afar can catch a glimpse of it and immediately bow before she reaches where they stand in waiting. If it was my way, my sweet little sister would be a princess. Not just because her looks fit the part, but she’s smart, respected, and the most obedient in the family.”

Claude smirked as he leaned his head to one side, his eyes narrowing on Lucas first. “Compared to the rumors of the eldest son being an example of mockery, with his cocky attitude, mistreatment of the maids and butlers of the estate, and his lack of intelligence.”

“You fucking—” Lucas began but Claude simply continued with a question, “Didn’t you fail the recent business exam? That’s what? Your third time?”

I had to look at Mother because failure in the department of education was a no-no in her books of discipline, especially when her role in the family was to make sure we were smart enough to not embarrass our family outside these walls.

“What?” Mother’s voice could surely send chills through anyone. It was the tone one used to warn your very buttocks that punishment was upon the horizon if the reasoning given for such errors of judgment weren’t worthy of being saved.

In this case, nothing would rescue him from the lashes Mother would deliver behind closed doors. Not with how tense the room was thanks to our current circumstance.

“Deal with it later,” Father dismissed which only made Claude’s smile further spread across his handsome face. He was already moving on to Antionette.

“Should we dive into the fact you’re the biggest slut in this city or should I bring up that embarrassing incident that Marco is spreading all through town—that you peed in his bed?”

That rendered the room silent as all eyes landed on Antionette’s face that grew redder and redder by the second. I ended up leaning over to Claude to whisper, “Sometimes I forget how savage you are.”

“Was that too much?” he pondered innocently.

“If Father wasn’t here, then no, but since he’s present, I actually have a hint of sympathy in my heart to feel bad.”

“Ah,” Claude began and bobbed his head in understanding. “Which means I shouldn’t give a crap since last time I checked, I was the bastard in the family according to Antionette.”

“Affirmative,” I agreed.

We leaned away and Antionette was literally shaking in undeniable rage, but she somehow managed to hold her tongue—her lips so tightly pressed, I bet it hurt.

“I have no other comments,” Claude concluded before looking over to Father, “What’s the solution then?”

All eyes were at the head of the table and observing Father as he finally put his gun away.

“The Masquerade of Sin is approaching.”

“Masquerade of Sin,” I whispered. I swore I’d read something similar in title, but in this prime moment, nothing was popping into my mind.

Mother’s hands slammed against the table, the loud sound surprisingly not making any of us flinch because sudden loud noises only made us more alert of our surroundings.

“Absolutely not!”

Father couldn’t even comment because Claude fucking lost it in laughter.

“This is marvelous!” he beamed and immediately looked at Antionette. “Do you know how to dance, sis?”

“Shut the fuck up!” she snapped and threw a glass at Claude with swiftness. It wouldn’t even hit Claude, but Jeanne stepped in and caught the item while Claude continued to laugh like a lunatic.

“This is Versace, Miss Antionette. Please do not destroy such valuables, even if they’re threatened to be repossessed.”

Antionette looked so furious, I was sure she was going to faint, but I decided to ask the prime question.

“What’s the Masquerade of Sin?”

That seemed to dim the potential fight that was about to break out. Surprisingly enough, Lucas answered.

“It’s a masquerade that one can only attend via invitation. Men are invited first in two departments: Bidder or Observer. Bidders can participate in the dances to which they have the option to claim a woman to their liking, while Observers bid on which woman will last the longest on the dance floor during a designated period. Mind you, they normally never participate. Whichever woman gets the most bets and survives gets to choose which Bidder she likes to be with and wins the designated amount of money offered as well as any bids placed on her.”

“So it’s a competition?” Now I was fascinated. “Where does this happen?”

“If you wish to call it a competition, you can,” he began. “As for where it commences, it’s in the shadowed depths of the Forbidden Forest.”

“The Forbidden Forest,” I whispered those words like it truly was plagued. “Isn’t that the forest we’re all told as children not to enter, for you won’t come back?”

“That’s the place,” Lucas bitterly noted.

“So what’s so bad about it?” I might as well ask the question. “None of us are children anymore. If it’s simply a masquerade that involves dancing with various Suitors and entertaining Observers, what’s the big deal? You dance, win some money, get claimed by a man which I’m going to assume means marriage or courtship, correct?”

“Courtship,” Lucas dryly noted.

“Then?” I wasn’t grasping what the problem was, but my way of processing things was far different than the average person. I’d accepted that “flaw” when I was fourteen, and I didn’t think of it as a disadvantage.

“Everything is wrong with it!” Mother snapped and looked at me. “Esméralda. Enough questions.”

“Why?” I combatted. “Knowledge is power. Why, when I’m requesting for such, am I being bogged down without reasoning.”

Claude reached out to put an arm along my shoulders before he decided to spare me from further frustration. “Your mother is frustrated because the invitation is always given to the first daughter of the family. In this case, Antionette.”

My lips dipped into a deep frown while my eyes went from Mother to Antionette, and then to Father. “So we’re fucked.”

Claude lost it in laughter again, while Lucas sighed.

“Essentially.”

“Excuse me?! I know how to dance,” Antionette snapped.

“Yet, till this day, no one wishes to be your partner on the dance floor. It’s been that way since I was fifteen,” I noted my gathered facts thanks to my observant upbringing. “The kids at school used to say you had penguin feet and could only waddle on the dance floor rather than actually step in a proper sequence.”

“I’ve forgotten how you enjoy talking a lot,” Antionette snarled.

“I speak fact,” I calmly voiced. “If it was my choice, this conversation would be over, but with this new information, I’m hoping Father has a plan B.”

“There’s no other plan,” Father got to the point as he pulled back his seat which drew our attention to him. “Seeing as Lucas explained the premise of the event, I’ve confirmed that Antionette will need to be invited to the masquerade.”

“You can’t seriously believe that I’m going to entertain a bunch of lousy men to clear our family’s debt?” Antionette shouted. “This ball of sorts is known legend. Fairy tales you would tell us in warning to not go to the dumb Forbidden Forest. Now, you wish for me to believe that I’ll be invited, would be forced to venture off into a dangerous forest, and reach an estate that harbors spectators and gamblers who will offer me money? All of this is prosperous!”

She slammed her hands against the table and looked over to Mother.

“Mother! Tell Father to stop speaking nonsense!”

Mother’s silence only made the tension spike further in the room as her eyes began to water.

“The legend revolving around the Forbidden Forest and the Sinful Manor in its shadowed depths is true, Antionette.” Mother’s voice was barely audible. “Like any city filled with shadowed organizations, there are other institutions that are created to aid those who fall into the addictive clutches of debt. They aren’t traditional debt collectors, my daughter. They are men of royal status. Of forbidden artifacts, and what some would say witchcraft, they use for themselves to acquire entertainment in the form of masquerades and other events. These aren’t simple acts of fun. These are traditions and have been rooted in the dark realms of Boston as well as other states across America.”

“T-They don’t have such in Paris!” Antionette argued, her eyes extremely wide in disbelief.

I didn’t blame her for being so shocked because her predicament was becoming more set in stone with no way out.

No escape from this task that could either leave us bankrupt or her… dead.

“And surely your twenty-five years of youth, five in which was spent in Paris, can confirm such?” Father spoke up and rose from his seat. “There are many things that go bump in the dark, Antionette. Some that we all know and avoid out of sheer fear, and other far more sinister traditions that even a mad man like myself aims to avoid.”

He didn’t hesitate to further stare at Antionette as he carried on with, “Seeing as you proudly enjoy bedding every man in this city, I’m certain you can get a hold of an invitation. Mind you, this year’s tradition is especially unique, for a set of royal Bidders with black holes of money will be attending. That’s all the information my spies were able to obtain, so I suggest you use it to your advantage and attend the masquerade, Antionette.”

“You’re literally willing to sacrifice your child to avoid embarrassment?” Mother’s shrill voice cut through the air like a sword slicing through the neck of one’s enemy. I could only imagine what was going through her head at the idea of one of her children attending something that clearly held its set of consequences.

The real argument was brewing and about to be revealed to all those who would listen.

“A child who is able to spread her legs and be a toy to any man with a stick is no longer a child. Besides, children don’t go wasting thousands of dollars a day without compensation or fear such flow of financial security can come to a dramatic stop. The biggest spender in this household is whom I can assume is your prodigy as you enjoy referring to her with your other female mates. Instead of trying to waste my time in petty arguments, you should prepare your daughter for the ball. I would hate for her to be summoned unprepared and be more of an embarrassment than she already is.”

Claude whistled. “Father, your chivalrous remarks are what many would deem savage as fuck,” he praised. “I immensely enjoy it. Please continue.”

I had to roll my eyes at his extreme happiness because it was rare for him to witness my father belittle my siblings in his presence. He missed all the fun, but me? As the youngest child, I always got the front row seat, but I guessed that was a common blessing when it came to the youngest child in any family household.

Why? I have no fucking idea. Guess we’re the last hope in loving our parents enough to take care of them when they’re old and wrinkled.

“You’re being heartless!” Mother defended. “You would never say the same if it involved Esméralda!” It always intrigued me how Mother never emphasized the “é” in my name. Most individuals said my name like that, which was reasonable, but Father always pronounced my name with a level of grace—and pride—regardless of what mood he was in.

It was small and probably insignificant to most, but for some odd reason, it really did matter to me. I guessed it was one of those reassuring actions that reminded me that I was precious to Father.

And was why this conversation was going south.

“Esméralda doesn’t do stupid shit like Antionette,” Father stated like it was common sense.

“You’re saying it as if your daughter has never had sex,” Mother feigned.

“Not what I said,” Father casually stated, and I wasn’t sure if I was horrified or intrigued that my parents were discussing my “sexual health” at the dinner table. “Regardless of whether Esme has had sex or not is beyond the point of this discussion. The fact that the status of sexual activities is questionable is enough to prove that she either doesn’t participate in such or is so cunningly flawless at hiding her sexual interactions from the rest of the world that she doesn’t make us a laughingstock on the busy streets of Boston.”

“Truth,” Claude hummed and reached out to stroke my head like I’d suddenly become his cherished pet. “When anyone speaks of Esme on the dirty streets of Boston, it’s either in admiration of her beauty, grace, sophisticated intelligence, and unique talents or in pure fright after she’s underhandedly kicked their asses for trying to hit on her. Either way is a delight to listen to with a fine cup of coffee or whisky.” He winked and added, “Depends on the time of day.”

“Knowing you, you’d drink both regardless of the hour,” I muttered.

“Accurate,” he agreed and gave me one more pat before he, too, rose up from his seat. “With that, I see no need for me to extend my invitation here. My father will scold me if I enjoy too much family time. Something about it making me depressed and inviting more chaos into his life of madness.”

Could I smile any bigger?

“This conversation isn’t over!” Mother wasn’t having any of our dismissive behavior, and though I would have supported this if it was on another matter, this discussion wouldn’t go anywhere but back and forth between Antionette being Mother’s favorite and me being Father’s.

“It’s over.” Father’s say was always final, and whether Mother wanted to admit it or not, the man of the house was already turning away. “Claude. A word in my office.”

“Certainly, Father,” Claude hummed in delight before he patted my shoulder and proceeded to head to where Father patiently stood. Father waited until Claude was on his right side to look over his left shoulder, his brilliant emerald eyes locking onto me.

“Esméralda. Meet me at my office when you’re done with your evening affairs.”

“Yes, Father,” I stated with a smile.

Yup. I’m spoiled as fuck for Father to let me come to his office when I’m free to do so.

With that, he was departing the dining room with Claude, the two of them walking in the same steps which almost made them look identical. It was truly remarkable to witness, and I could tell from the big scowl on Lucas’ face that he absolutely despised Claude—though I knew that already, but it always brings great joy to see a reminder once again.

With Father’s and Claude’s exit, that left the room in a tense silence that could surely suffocate someone. I decided it was time for me to do my own affairs like Father encouraged. I wasn’t sure how long he’d be talking with Claude, but I could get a shower in before then.

Maybe even a bath.

Rising from my seat, I bowed my head slightly to the three of them.

“I’ll be excusing myself.” There wasn’t really anything else that needed to be said. It wasn’t like Mother had cooked dinner—Jeanne did.

“You’re not going to apologize for your rude behavior to your older sister?” Mother was pissed—expected. Whenever she didn’t get her way with Father, she always put the blame on me. Sometimes it made me feel like I was Cinderella living with my stepsisters, only I was with my birth mother and my real siblings that hated my guts for being the youngest, favored child of my father’s.

Jeez. Not like I even tried.

If they were more obedient and fulfilled my father’s expectations versus doing everything in their power to piss him off, I’m sure they would have been on his “good” list.

At this rate, I bet they’re worried if they’ll make it onto Father’s will.

“Unnecessary,” I calmly voiced. “If me speaking facts with my brother offends her, she can say it. Not like I’d offer an apology regardless, but I’m sure Antionette is old enough to speak for herself, Mother.”

“You aren’t leaving this room unless you apologize!” Mother argued.

“Then I best delay my nightly affairs and see Father right away so I don’t upset him after he clearly requested for me to pass by his office when I’m done with them,” I summed up. “I doubt he’ll be pleased with the idea I’m being held captive in my own home over my confidence in stating my opinions in his presence.”

Mother was shaking with anger, but Lucas muttered, “Let her go, Mother. We should be worried about this new situation we’re in and how to secure our funds before they try and stop us from obtaining our savings. The banks close at nine. We should head there now and withdraw what we can.”

“Fine,” Mother huffed. “Leave.”

“Gladly,” I replied and headed for the door.

“Jeanne! Where are you going?” Mother requested. “I did not dismiss you!”

I paused in my movements to look over my shoulder to see Jeanne turned around to face the table where Antionette, Lucas, and Mother still remained seated.

With a bow, she revealed something none of us had discussed.

“Sir Bellerose has appointed me as Miss Esméralda’s private maid, madam.”

Huh?

“W-W-What?!” Antionette screamed and slammed her hands onto the poor table’s surface. I swear she would break this table like she had the last one, and after tonight, we probably didn’t have money to buy a new one.

We certainly weren’t going to replace the chair.

“When was this finalized?!” Mother demanded.

“Right before dinner, ma’am,” Jeanne revealed. “I was informed that none of you would be able to pay for my services to attend to your needs. Sir Bellerose has drastically cut the services in the household which includes the maid and butler. You’ll notice starting this evening that they’ll be no one to attend to your necessities which includes bathing and driving assistance. Also, since you indeed mentioned heading to the bank, please note that you’ll have to drive yourselves to and from the bank and that all credit cards in the family name have been canceled.”

None of them could hide their shock as the truth began to settle in. I knew from my family’s spending habits that they enjoyed using credit cards more than actual cash. As for savings, I knew for a fact neither Lucas nor Antionette had any. They never believed in the need of having investments, and even though they emphasized the need to go withdraw from their banks, I knew they were relying on a cash advancement from their credit cards versus their actual bank accounts.

“With no warning?” Mother’s voice was an octave higher. “By law, they have to warn their clients if they’re going to be canceling their credit cards.”

“You’re correct, ma’am,” Jeanne agreed. “However, your husband was the one to notify the banks to cancel all the credit accounts in the family name, including the cards in the authorized users’ possessions. I believe he is going to inform you of the changes once he’s done with his evening conversations. Since you admitted you’ll be heading to the bank, I figured it would be gracious of me to inform you of these new circumstances so I save you the time, gas money, effort, and potential embarrassment in your evening trip.”

Could this get any more humiliating?

“This is unbelievable! Inform my husband that we need funds until this is sorted.”

“That is not possible, ma’am,” Jeanne disclosed. “Sir Bellerose has already secured a business deal in which he has invested greatly in the last few days. I’m unaware of the details, but by midnight, the remaining partners in this business transaction will sign the documents which will allow them access to these funds for business purposes. With that being said, there is no money lying around to spare until the debt is cleared. As explained, the family has nine days to pay off the 75 million owed or there will be nothing to your names.”

Yup. This is definitely more embarrassing.

None of them could say a word now and I couldn’t help but ask, “Then, are we still allowed to stay here?”

“For the nine days, yes,” Jeanne assured me. “However, we all know the dangers of this family’s livelihood. For your own safety, it would be smart to reside elsewhere, but do not worry, Miss Esméralda. Your arrangements have been made at the request of your father. He informed me that he’ll be personally discussing your temporary place of stay later this evening,” she elaborated. “Please also rest assured that, as your assigned maid, I’ll also ensure you are safe.”

“Much appreciated,” I whispered, though I was wondering where I’d be staying if it wasn’t here in this mansion. I didn’t keep much stuff at home for a number of reasons—especially my bunny collection of various trinkets—but I’d be lying if I denied my love for this vintage home.

It made me feel very close to our roots, from the various furniture to the artwork and decor that reminded me of Paris as a child. It preserved our culture in its own way, and though I knew I’d part with it eventually when I fell in love and got married, I thought I’d be given the privilege to mourn the last days before departing from this place I called home.

Mother couldn’t hide how she shook, the boiling rage making her face grow red before she slammed the table which actually made the poor vintage decor of creamy white crack.

“This is outrageous! I am the wife of Francis André Bellerose, and yet he hasn’t secured shit for me and his eldest children?!” Her dagger eyes of hate landed on me as she pointed my way. “Yet he’s provided his youngest with housing. This is favoritism at its finest!”

“I understand your frustration, ma’am. However, Sir Bellerose emphasized that this is simply business and stated you should have secured yourself regardless of your marital status. As for Sir Lucas and Miss Antionette, he commented that they are well over the age of saving money for emergencies. I remember quite clearly on both occasions, that when his child reaches twenty-one, he makes it clear that he expects his children to start investing and having a security deposit of money for a rainy day, especially one that is in a business or company name other than the family’s to avoid problematic situations like such. I’m certain both of them remember, seeing as Sir Bellerose ensured they signed a contract confirming their agreements.”

I actually hadn’t known that.

“Since Miss Esméralda is not the legal age of twenty-one, she is still under her father’s care and responsibility, which is why she’s being offered housing alternatives so that the government will not investigate if no one is able to provide enough funds to clear the debt at the end of the year. I’m sure once she is of age in the system, she will be in a similar predicament.”

“Then I want a divorce!” Mother announced, which was actually surprising to me. From Lucas and Antionette’s gasps, they were just as shocked, for divorce was probably the last thing we would have thought Mother would resort to.

“I did not sign up to be a poor wife! Nor did I sign up to be disgraced to such lengths. Tell Francis I want a divorce immediately.”

“I’m sorry, ma’am, but that is impossible.”

“Huh?” I had to comment because it seemed a bit shocking to me. “Why not?”

“Due to the amount owed, it is currently illegal for your mother and father to divorce until the money is paid in full,” Jeanne revealed and fuck, I was actually intrigued. “Many families in the past try to avoid the consequences of their name being tainted with debt and losing all their assets by having the parents divorce in hopes of moving all the assets into the father’s name in which it can be distributed once the due date is up. To prevent such from happening, most couples are unable to divorce in the month of December in multiple states if not globally. If you do not believe me, feel free to search it up on the online search engine, Google.”

I smirked at Jeanne’s monotone voice. It always sounded intriguing when she spoke in such a manner that made one question their level of intelligence. Bonus points for the way her accent made Google sound so sophisticated.

“Mother!” Antionette hissed. “If you divorce, we won’t have protection either!”

Ah. Right. Protection.

I’d also overlooked that importance. When you were a family of villains, it usually meant we had a whole bunch of enemies. I may be the youngest and have had a few encounters that left me with mortal enemies that wished to rid me of my life on this planet, but due to my strong association with my family—in particular my obvious closeness with my father—I was a prized target for the usual kidnapping, ransom holding nonsense that always occurred.

I’d gotten used to it by now, but dealing with potentially getting killed or used for money was rather tiresome. I’d broken at least one limb each time I had to deal with mafia jerks or drug dealers who enjoy threatening and beating the shit out of you.

I guessed I should be grateful I hadn’t been raped, but then again, I supposed my father was scary enough for such criminals to do as little “damage” to me as they could fathom before they realized they weren’t going to get a cent.

But enjoy loads of bullets through their bodies after finding out their families were all wiped from existence.

“We won’t even get out of this situation if she divorces him,” Lucas complained. “Our names won’t change if they divorce. We’re still both Belleroses and so is Esméralda for that matter.”

“That is correct,” Jeanne calmly noted.

“Then we’ll just have to change your names!” Mother declared.

“You won’t be able to do so until the debt is paid,” Jeanne announced. “You also won’t be able to fly or leave the country.”

“What?” the three of them gasped in horror.

“Everything was finalized shortly before dinner time,” Jeanne revealed. “Those were some of the noted restrictions. Sir Bellerose was going to get into the details of it, but seeing as he was rather upset due to Miss Antionette’s abrupt behavior, he was unable to do so.”

“So you’re trying to say we’re stuck until this money is paid,” Lucas summed up.

“Affirmative,” Jeanne declared and bowed her head. “My shift is finally up. As of now, I am no longer at your disposal. If you’d like to pay for my services, it’s two-thousand and fifty dollars an hour. That does not include protective services.”

“WHAT?!” Antionette screamed. “Two thousand dollars for a fucking maid?!”

“That’s what Father pays you?” Lucas gasped in true disgust.

“Your father knows my worth,” Jeanne announced. “He also recently upped my pay. I was merely giving you the discounted price due to my years of loyalty to the Bellerose family.”

I was absolutely impressed, but I couldn’t help but inquire what her normal pricing was.

“How much does it cost to have your services including protection?”

“Five thousand an hour,” she announced like it wasn’t a huge sum of money. “Give or take a few hundred. Normally more unless I’m absent for a few hours.”

All that did was make me curious as to what could she do.

Or better yet, what couldn’t she do.

I was surprised by Antionette’s and Lucas’ burst of laughter as they shook their heads.

“No way can Esméralda afford that,” Antionette emphasized. “As you said, she’s but a child.”

“You’re telling me if you’re working a twenty-four-hour shift which is humanly impossible, but let’s just say it is, that means one would have to pay you 120 thousand dollars daily. In a year, that’s essentially 44 million! If Father can pay for your services to host us, he can easily pay such debt!”

“Ah,” Jeanne began as she pouted her lips in dismay. “I guess Sir Bellerose forgot to emphasize that the debt collected is from the three of you.”

“Excuse me?” Mother questioned.

“The debt accumulated is not from years of unpaid bills in the form of credit card debt,” Jeanne began. “The funds were accumulated from this year alone.”

Antionette literally choked on her own saliva, while Lucas gasped and began to cough while he shook his head violently. “Impossible! There’s no way the three of us combined spent 75 million dollars this year alone! In twelve months?! No way.”

“It’s absolutely prosperous!” Antionette added.

“I assure you that the figure stated is correct.” Jeanne wasn’t even showing an ounce of remorse. “Sir Bellerose has been aware of the family’s colossal spending habits since last year’s debt was rather repulsive in nature, which is why this year all business expenses have been done with his organization’s business card and company name. Any services have been paid or claimed as a business expense, which includes my services. Sir Bellerose ensured that he didn’t use anything in the family name, and if he ever needed to, it was paid in cash. Not credit. Therefore, it was determined that the debt is an accumulation of the three of you.”

“What about Esméralda!” Antionette pointed my way and all I could do was innocently stare back at them.

“I don’t use the family credit cards.”

“W-What?” she gasped while Lucas frowned. “You had to have used them at some point!” he exclaimed.

“Why?” I was actually confused. “Father has been giving us allowance for as long as I can remember. He taught me how to put money into a piggy bank until I had enough to have my own pink safe with bunny stickers on it. He then opened an account for me on my tenth birthday. I’ve saved my money ever since.”

That shocked them even more as I slightly shrugged.

“I don’t have a car since it isn’t a necessary asset for me to have until I get my own place and the family car, gas, and insurance are under the family name. My expenses aren’t a lot, money-wise. I don’t spend foolish amounts of money on clothes, and even for my branded items like Versace and Dolce and Gabbana, I pay with cash and only buy when I have to look attractively wealthy. Food is provided at home, and even with my nights out with Claude or Eloise, we can split the bill, though Claude usually covers it. Anything else is normally business related which is covered by my own company affairs.”

Clearly, the truth wasn’t settling well between them because Antionette lost it.

“This is fucking madness! Mother! Do something!”

“You’re the one who has been spending so much lately! We wouldn’t be in this predicament if you knew how to keep your legs shut!”

“My sex life has nothing to do with this!” Antionette argued.

“Ya right,” Lucas snapped. “You think no one hears about you paying those high-in-rank politicians to sleep with you. No wonder why so many men have no respect for you.”

I already zoned the three of them out as I turned away and looked to Jeanne.

“Well, Jeanne. Shall we head to my room? I want to bathe before I see Father.”

“Certainly, miss. I’ll get the bath ready.”

I smiled before we exited the dining hall, but I knew the moment I walked out of that room that this place called home would become a war zone.

It’s the beginning of a traitorous scandal.

2

MY PRODIGY AND INVITED WHILE WAITING TO BE INVITED

~ESMÉRALDA~

Misery loves company, so get a pet skunk and see how fast their fake asses be leaving you alone. No one has time for bullshit, unless you love the stench of it.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“Have you lost your way, Sinful Rabbit?”

I stood within the depths of a dark forest. Surrounding me were trees of black, their leaves and branches blending so perfectly with the rest of the shadows, I couldn’t help but feel like I stood in a dark room filled with uncertainty.

If not for my bare feet that sank deeper into the tousled soil beneath me, I certainly would have felt completely out of touch with the rest of the world around me.

This voice that spoke was unfamiliar in nature, its eeriness giving a haunting feeling of intrigue that begged to be listened to—yearned for a reply. Surely it was meant to further invoke a sense of fear through my naked frame, but all I did was remain in place.

Standing there with a curious pout on my red lips.

“I’m not lost,” I assured the voice, and why did it feel like I’d amused this being that I was assuming was male by the hint of huskiness in his voice. “I wish to be here.”

“Do you?” Excitement rang out with a hint of gleeful torment. “Why would you seek to be among our dark society? Do you not know of the legends? Those tales of misery that lead to sad endings of death and forever suffering?”

“I’m aware of the legends,” I voiced with confidence as I pondered which direction the voice was coming from. “Who are you?”

“Does it matter?”

“It does,” I admitted. “Your voice is nice.”

“Nice?” His chuckle that followed couldn’t be more frightening. “You should fear me, woman.”

“I thought you said I was a sinful rabbit.” Why would such a nickname be valuable?

“Odd one.”

“Insulting one’s curiosity is rude.”

“Yet intruding in one’s dreams is not?” He inquired.

“Is that what you’re doing?” I pondered. “I thought you were suggesting that I’m intruding.”

“Well you are,” he noted. “You were not invited here.”

“I have to be invited?” I questioned.

“Yes.” It was as simple as that, which only encouraged my response.

“Then invite me?”

If I needed an invitation to see this being who enjoyed taunting me, I’d do whatever I needed to acquire one.

“It’s not that simple, woman.”

“Sinful Rabbit,” I corrected.

He chuckled once more. “Curious Rabbit.”

“Did you know I like bunnies?” I brought up the random fact.

“Do you have a color preference?”

“I do not,” I assured him and even smiled. “Though black bunnies are extra cute.”

“No wonder why you don’t fear the darkness,” he summed as if he’d solved some sort of riddle. “Intriguing, wo-”

“Sinful Rabbit.”

I wondered what expression would lay upon the face of this being with my constant corrections, but then something cold ran down my spine—the touch like a tall fingernail that ran along my flesh all the way to my lower back.

I shivered by default, and yet the touch sent tingles of pleasure through me that left me sighing deeply—the release of air sounding more like a moan if anything.

“What a delicate sound.” Breath that was extremely hot brushed against my flesh, and my body remained completely still, while the presence behind me became more obvious by the ticking second.

The man pressed himself against my backside and only further enticed me as his hand moved to my front and began to run down from my throat all the way to my stomach. His hand paused there while my heartbeat seemed to double in thrumming force—all while blood rushed through my body and contributed to the drumming sound ringing through my ears.

I wasn’t frightened though.

My body was on an electrifying high, waiting in anticipation of what this dark being would do next. Would he hurt me? Kill me? Or maybe please me?

If such a touch could leave me in a state of horniness, I certainly wanted to experience what he could deliver—even if it meant I’d die in the process.

Priorities.

“What sound would you make if I ventured into dangerous territory?” he seemed to ponder to himself, but it was a good thing his question wasn’t directed at me for I wouldn’t be able to answer.

I was too concentrated on his hand that further moved down my flat stomach until it slipped between my legs.

Remaining still was becoming a task in itself as I bit my bottom lip the moment those frigid fingers glided along my glistening slit. My wetness should have made me press my thighs together and prevent this mysterious being from further enticing my aching pussy, but how could I do the opposite when all that pulsed through my mind, body, and very soul was for him to do that move again.

To repeat those very actions and entice me further with the prickling spikes of pleasure.

“We could find out,” I dared to say those very words. Here I was, standing in an unfamiliar place that could easily hide my dead body, and yet I craved to be touched by this being of darkness.

Do I feel an ounce of shame? No. I do not.

His chuckle this time tickled my flesh, and how my body relaxed immensely—to the point I realized my weight was resting against this “invisible” man’s bulky frame. I tried to ignore how I could feel every line of muscle in what I imagined was a defined chest with an even finer six-pack.

All I had to do was turn around to see the truth—to have a face to match the chiseled beast standing behind me—but I remained in place for all the wrong reasons.

I was in love with the sense of mystery this man’s presence delivered.

“A smart woman you are,” he began, and before I could correct him, I felt the long brush of something wet lick my left cheek, leaving me to shiver at the chilling wetness. “Very good, Sinful Bunny.”

Why did his praise make me feel weird all over? A good weird…

“Best you return to where you belong, lost one,” he encouraged, and I felt as if he were fading away. The chillness behind me warmed until specks of light began to float around me from behind.

By the time I gathered the courage to spin around and face the man, only embers of orange and red remained as they flickered out of existence.

“Until we meet again, Sinful Bunny,” he whispered around me. “Farewell.”

The “ding” of my phone pulled me out of the land of dreams, my eyes snapping open to take in the wallpapered walls of gold and red in my private bathroom. With a quick scan of my surroundings, I took a sharp inhale to enjoy the aroma of roses and dandelions.

With a slow exhale, my rigid limbs began to loosen once more as I sank deeper into the tub full of bubbles. My hair was up in a messy bun, the need to wash it growing more important each day, but my laziness was becoming an annoyance to my own self.

I should wash my hair…

The thought only left me unconsciously brushing my cheek—the very flesh that frigid tongue had enjoyed taunting just like the uninvited company that commandeered my dream. It felt so real, just like my many nighttime fantasies of late, but they no longer induced fear like when I was a child.

Oddly enough, I yearned to experience them.

They invited various sensations. Some were truly terrifying, but others?

Others were gratifying in the various states of pleasure our bodies could experience and enjoy.

The only family member who knew about these nightly dreams was Claude, though I had mentioned their vivid sensuality in the fearful departments only a few times to Father when I had to explain why my shrill screams would wake him from the depths of slumber.

Just so he wouldn’t try and tear the house upside down trying to find a hidden enemy.

Eloise was the only one outside the family who knew about my dreams in all aspects—the scary ones and the very pleasurable ones. At this rate, she’d probably start appointing them with names in hopes they would one day become real so I could formally introduce them to my unique best friend.

It was easier to speak to Eloise about these things because she, too, dealt with similar dreams. I said similar because the male entities that visited her didn’t come bothering her in the hollows of sleep. Instead, she experienced it whenever her shadowed visitors like to taunt her mind.

When she was a child, they assumed it was the typical circumstance of imaginary best friends. By her teen years, some would enjoy bullying her and said she was simply losing her mind. In my point of view, I never thought Eloise was crazy because she wasn’t.

She was one of the smartest cookies I’d been given the privilege of meeting, and I only got to witness more of her intellectual decision-making when we both found ourselves being chased by really bad men with loaded guns and the intense craving to use us against our wealthy families.

All the lovely times we’ve gotten kidnapped together. Fun.

At some point, she was forced to take meds, but once she reached eighteen, her health was in her hands and she knew exactly how to handle her “episodes” when things got a bit insane.

As for me, I personally didn’t see my dreams—or what some would say were nightmares—as troublesome. The monsters in my dreams didn’t seem to want to harm me, and if such encounters led to pain, there was always a balance.

Of pain… and pleasure.

Throughout my years, I’d seen plenty of monsters in the realm of dreams, but there were five particular ones that always caught my attention.

The ones I could remember the longest were a set of twin monsters. I assumed they were twins or maybe brothers for they enjoyed taunting me together. Some days they were nice. Others were frightening. I guessed they had a set of moods they enjoyed flickering through at random, but whenever things got “frisky,” it would definitely be doubled thanks to the duo.

Next was the one I’d just met in this dream. I assumed it was him, for he had a sense of eeriness to him. He always spoke in a taunting manner, like he was ready to push you to the edge simply with his words.

An intriguing creature of frost, he also held so much warmth whenever he departed, a real mystery I’d yet to decipher.

The next one was whom I’d compared to a gentle beast. His company and touch were always so soft, as if I’d become a sacred gem he wished to keep intact—preserved until I was ready to be given to the highest bidder.

Finally, there was the leader. The one who always carried golden energy around him like he was a king ready to rise to his throne. He was just as tricky to figure out because his moods were never permanent; observant in one dream, violent the next, comforting during the dreams where I’d had a rough day, and sometimes passionate when I felt mentally drained.

I’d called them my monsters long ago, but now that I was growing up, I wondered if it would be a problem like some enjoyed claiming it was for Eloise. It may have not been problematic to me in the realms of mental execution and physical prowess, but could it be why my standards in men were rather high?

Unlike my sister, I wasn’t as absorbed when it came to sex. Sure, I’d lost my virginity at sixteen because my curiosity got the better of me, and though the man performed to his best ability, I was left rather “unsatisfied.”

I surely didn’t mention that out loud.

Since no one seemed to light me up in the department of love, I’d come to accept that it wasn’t the fine men’s problem. They wished to court the daughter of beauty and grace on the outside, while few knew exactly who I was and my family roots in the shadows of our world of money, drugs, and power.

Regardless of their knowledge and own financial contributions, no one seemed to spark that excitement and jolt of curiosity.

Only my monsters…

It was quite saddening really because I was setting myself up for failure. I doubted anyone existed who could bring pleasure the way my dreams did, almost like a masturbation high that ruined it for me with anyone physically present.

I wasn’t going to lose hope just yet. I was still young and had plenty of years to continue exploring, but it was something that loved to pester my mind when I allowed it to be still.

When I got lost in my thoughts and let my fears and troubles swarm my unconsciousness.

With a sigh, I rose from the bath and allowed the water and bubbles to begin to flow down my curvy body. At 5’4”, I had to admit that I was a bit “plump” around certain areas.

My breasts weren’t super big. In fact, I felt they were smaller than most girls in my class of rank because many got implants the moment they were financially able to. There was certainly nothing wrong with that, but frankly, I liked my breasts.

Less back pain and they remain in a bralette when I’m kicking ass.

My arms were thin but I wouldn’t discount the hint of muscles in my biceps when I flexed. My waist was cinched, but my hips were wider and my thighs on the thicker side, which was why I held some sort of privilege in calling myself slightly curvy.

When your thighs chafe every time you run in just shorts, surely that means you had some curvy thickness, right? At least, that’s what Eloise goes on about.

With a sigh, I got out of the bath and ended up taking a quick hot shower to wash my hair. With this new threatening change in my already exciting life, I might as well take advantage of still having hot water, shampoo, and conditioner.

Blow-drying my orange locks, I took a look in the mirror before I began to dress. It didn’t take long to slip into some lace lingerie, the black color only matching my overall attire as I put on a pair of leather black shorts, a black knit sweater, and thick knee highs.

It was getting chilly at night, and frankly, I knew I’d be going out shortly once I spoke with Father. I always had spare clothes in Eloise’s house, as well as in her car, so I’d be safe if these got a bit roughed up, but it was nice to be comfortable and stylish.

Curling my hair quickly, I combed through the curls and finished the simple look with a light layer of foundation, concealer, blush, eyeliner, and went heavy on the red lipstick.

It would fade by the end of the night, especially if I find a man worthy of a quick sexual fix.

I’d done all of this to distract me from how wet I’d been after I’d woken up from that interesting dream. My monsters did that to me. They left me panting awake, my pussy wet with immense need.

I swear they were having a negative effect on me because the nights of steamy dreams always reminded me that I’d wake up alone without their addictive touch. Even with my own fingers and the few toys I managed to possess for my own sanity, it wasn’t enough.

I want them… but how would I get what I want?

Father always taught me that if I wanted something, I should work towards claiming it and ensuring it could never be taken away. Funny how our family home was on the verge of foreclosure, but then again, maybe it wasn’t something Father wished to keep anymore.

With a nod at my reflection, I walked out of the washroom to see Jeanne patiently standing at the door.

“Jeanne,” I began. “You don’t need to remain here. You should go rest or see if my father needs anything.”

“He’s still discussing things with Claude, Miss Esméralda,” Jeanne admitted. I really felt like she carried some sixth sense of some kind because she always knew what everyone else was doing.

“You can just call me Esme, Jeanne,” I assured her. “Also, how would you like your payment?” I wasn’t concerned about paying her because I had the money to do so, but I didn’t know whether she was paid daily, with deposits, or monthly.

Frankly, I felt like if Father and I joined forces, we could clear our debt with no problem, but surely there was reasoning for Father’s actions. He wouldn’t have set all these things up if he didn’t know about this so-called masquerade that targeted families with immense debt.

Father hated being overdue with any payments. He was a businessman who cringed at the idea of financial obligation, so I was impressed that he’d lasted this long while watching the debt of my siblings and mother pile in the account until we owed 75 million dollars.

Still felt prosperous to think about.

Services like protection from all the enemies Father has accumulated by being a mafia boss all these years was an acceptable price to pay to remain alive, but the fact my mother and siblings managed to stack up a bill like this without even questioning how it would be paid without Father’s assistance was rather insulting.

No wonder why he doesn’t give a shit.

“Unnecessary,” Jeanne announced. “Your father has already paid for the remainder of the year as well as next year’s salary with a quarterly bonus.”

That had me stopping in my tracks as my attention went straight to the woman in question.

“What?”

“Your father has already paid me, Esme,” Jeanne assured me once again. “You do not need to worry about payment. My services are at your disposal.” She bowed her head and added, “I will protect you in any way needed but will only interfere if I believe your life is at risk.”

“Why would Father pay?” I was still lingering on that revelation. “I could afford it.”

“Affordability is not the problem, Esme,” Jeanne assured me. “Sir Bellerose simply loves you and wants to ensure your safety is guaranteed in these troubling times.”

“Why do I have a feeling he doesn’t want me being kidnapped again,” I dramatically sighed.

“Though the last kidnapping incident was frightening, I believe he’s well aware of your capabilities when it comes to defending yourself in life-threatening situations.”

“Hopefully,” I muttered. “If that does happen again, please let me attempt to free myself before interfering. It’s fun to see the shock in my kidnapper’s faces when I get out and kill them one by one. Total confidence boost.”

“As you wish, Esme.”

“Well then,” I began and looked around my room. “After I see Father, I’m going to be heading out. Please take the rest of the night off.”

“Are you positive, Esme?”

“Yes,” I assured her with a smile. “I feel like a good night’s rest would be good for you. How you manage to stay sane serving a family like us blows my mind at times.”

“I simply think of it as an honor,” she reasoned with a glimpse of a smile. “Should I prepare the car?”

“Not necessary. I’ll contact Eloise when I’m ready. I’m sure she’ll come speeding down here the moment I text her.”

“Very well.” Jeanne bowed her head. “Be safe, Miss Esme. Please be careful walking through the halls at night.”

“Certainly. Have a good night, Jeanne.”

Once she was gone, I gathered my essentials: my cardholder, phone, and a concealed knife. I would have strapped one on, but this attire wouldn’t hide it at all, and frankly, I didn’t feel the need to carry more than one knife.

I can defend myself quite nicely without anything really.

Despite my siblings’ irresponsibility in the money department, we all knew how to defend ourselves. Even Antionette could get herself out of a tricky situation, but it never stopped our enemies from trying.

The life of a mafia boss’ daughter.

Locking my bedroom door, I began my journey to Father’s office. It didn’t take long before I came to a slow stop and sighed.

“Could you be more obvious?” I spoke into the darkness surrounding me. “Or do you really believe I can’t sense you?”

The gun to the side of my head only made me roll my eyes before side-glancing to meet those glaring eyes of blue. Despite the color change, for a moment, I actually stilled because the striking similarities of jealous scrutiny reminded me of my copy from the dream I’d had last night.

Those eyes that were so envious of the pleasure my monsters delivered to me…

“I could pull the trigger any second,” Antionette quietly snarled.

“Of course you could.” Wasn’t that obvious. “The question is, would you be that stupid?”

I pointed with my left hand to an empty spot at the edge of the wall and ceiling.

“There’s a hidden camera there.”

That caught Antionette off guard as she blinked a few times and followed my pointing finger until she landed on the hidden spot. The only way to confirm my words was to wait a full minute for the blinking red light to come on.

When it did, she muttered a bunch of swearing insults before lowering the barrel from my temple. “Fucking cunt bitch.”

“Sticks and stones may break my bones, but words will never hurt me,” I practically sang. “Now, what do you want?”

“You know exactly what I want,” she snapped like it was so damn obvious. “I’m not participating in that masquerade.”

“And you believe I will?” I questioned and really looked at her from head to toe. “Did Mom beat you?”

“Excuse me?” Her face was already beginning to give her away as her cheeks flushed in embarrassment.

“You always stand funny when Mom beats you. Your legs are spread out an inch more and your left foot is always angled slightly differently as if your left ass cheek is sorer than the right. Didn’t think you could be more tender on one side, but then again, what do I know.” I shrugged. “Men aren’t really good at rough foreplay.”

“Fucking slut,” she snarled. “Yet Father thinks you’re some innocent virgin.”

“I’m sure, between our parents, Father knows our activities in general. Regardless, he carries respect for me because I carry it for my damn self. You, on the other hand, clearly don’t love yourself enough to pick and choose who bangs you up.”

“How dare you,” she snapped and tried to slap me with her free hand, but I moved away.

“I’d avoid slapping me. You know how angry Father gets when I cry.”

“You wouldn’t dare cry,” she snapped back.

“Oh really?” I questioned and purposely began to blink my eyes that were pooling with moisture in seconds. The way Antionette’s eyes widened in actual fear made me smile a second later before I blinked away my crocodile tears. “I beg to differ.”

“Two-faced bitch.”

“Nah. I ain’t a hypocrite like you,” I voiced. “If you’re truly proud of the woman you’ve become, you might as well stop acting like a victim of circumstance and attend this apparent ball. At the end of the day, you’re the one who contributed the most to the ‘family’ debt. If the news of the foreclosure and such comes out and we end up losing everything, it’s going to fall upon your shoulders.”

It was actual fact and she knew it.

“The moment that happens, your reputation will be further plagued, and trust me, no amount of throbbing pussy is going to get a man in your bed again. You know how it is here in Boston. Reputation matters.”

“I’m not participating,” she snapped.

“Then tough luck,” I shrugged. “I don’t know why you’re telling me this as if I can get invited. Besides, if I was, I wouldn’t be attending on the family’s behalf.”

My lips curled up as I turned to face her. Leaning forward, I made sure I was right in her personal space before whispering, “I’d simply attend to piss you off.”

“You fucking—”

She was silenced by the press of a barrel to her head, only I wasn’t the one holding the gun.

Claude was.

“Call my sister a slut, cunt, or bitch again and I’ll blow your brains out with the excuse that my finger slipped.”

Overprotective brother activated.

“You’re an even bigger imposter than she is,” Antionette dared to state. The way Claude chuckled was rather dangerous, especially when he still carried a gun in his grasp. Despite his generally calm persona, I wouldn’t deny that he was just as impatient as Father.

“Why? Because my happy pills have worn off in their weak attempt to subdue the true side of me that wishes to blow your brains out?” She really was playing around with her fate. In comparison to me, Claude wasn’t the one you’d want to push to the edge.

He’d carry no remorse in his actions.

“You wouldn’t dare,” Antionette’s voice was but a whisper.

“You underestimate just how similar I am to your father,” Claude warned. “But what will be more torturous is watching you fail miserably at the masquerade.”

He pulled his gun away but remained behind me as if to ensure she could visibly see him. “It would prove to the community just how useless you are.”

“You won’t be there!” She snapped.

“I’ve been chosen as an Observer,” he revealed.

“What?” I questioned and watched the shock flood Antionette’s face. I looked over my shoulder to see Claude’s glimmering eyes of purple. His gaze of mockery lowered to meet mine, and those orbs softened immensely while his lips curled upward.

“Royalty gets invited by default,” he revealed. “Father doesn’t wish to participate. Since I’m the eldest, it only makes common sense for me to attend in his place.”

When he stated Father, he was referring to King François. If Claude was invited, maybe he’d been discussing such affairs with Father.

“Get that sick smile off your face. You think you’re better than us because you get to be an Observer and make silly bets on who will clear their debt. Sick bastard.”

“Call me whatever you may, Antionette,” Claude’s voice was serious as his eyes dipped to a haunting shade of purple. “You may not take this masquerade seriously, but why don’t I enlighten you with a word of advice?”

He walked from behind me until he backed Antionette to the opposite wall. I don’t know how frightening his eyes could have been, but my sister was literally trembling while waiting for Claude to continue.

“If you don’t wish to participate, so be it, but be advised, if you’re not present come time the masquerade begins, you will become a wanted criminal and the results will either land you in the dirty pits of a cell in a very disgusting dungeon or you will be assassinated.”

That was even shocking to me—the silence grew tenser by the second.

“With the amount your family owes, you will be presented to the entire community and left naked after hours of torture for anyone to mock you with words or throw rotten tomatoes at your bare frame. As much as our community intends to change their Renaissance ways, some punishments are left in place to remind us of the traditions we uphold. The masquerade is one of them. You will then be killed with the good, old beheaded route before everyone. That is the set of consequences you’ll have if you decide to be a coward and run from this opportunity for which you should be grateful.”

“G-Grateful?” Antionette stuttered.

Claude chuckled and backed away before he turned away completely as if he were just done looking at her face.

“No one had any intention of telling you the consequences for not attending. How do I know? They spoke of you being invited and proceeded to laugh in pure mockery because, with your track record of tantrums and other spoiled behavior displayed in the public eye, it was made rather clear that you’d simply think of this as a joke. Thus, the majority of Observers were immensely excited to take part in the dehumanizing steps that would lead to your execution if you decided not to attend.”

After hearing all of that, I kind of felt sorry for her. Sure, Antionette was a bitch, but the fact everyone involved wasn’t even going to give her a fair opportunity to know what the consequences were regarding the masquerade so they could further humiliate her was rather inhuman in nature, but did she deserve it?

Maybe she did.

Antionette didn’t say a word, but Claude was already done with speaking with her. His attention was solely on me.

“Going out?”

“After I speak to Father,” I calmly answered.

“Eloise coming?” The way his eyes glimmered in excitement made me roll my eyes.

“Yes. You’re not invited.”

“Now, now,” he hummed in delight. “Don’t be mean.”

“It’s a girl’s night.”

“I’ll gladly dress up like a girl if it means I get to come along.”

“Ugh, don’t,” I groaned in dismay. “I don’t want to witness you flirting with a stupid wig on your head.”

“Admit it. We looked identical when I wore that wig, and seeing you flirt with your best friend made you realize the potential romance brewing there.”

“God, no,” I groaned. “You’re the bisexual one. I am not.”

“At least you know what you like,” he teased and winked my way. “I simply have more options.”

“Ugh. Go away,” I pushed him back. “Go bother someone else.”

“I shall. I’ve yet to belittle Lucas. What possible visit would this be without reminding him who’s the more powerful heir of our families.”

“You’re hopeless,” I concluded. “You simply enjoy making everyone suffer when you’re around.”

“Exactly,” he concluded. “Except for my dear little sister.”

“Thank goodness your brothers aren’t here,” I concluded. Claude may be the overprotective one when around my set of siblings, but his three younger brothers…

Overprotective times infinity.

“I’m heading to see Father,” I announced a bit louder to emphasize my departure to Antionette. She most likely was thinking about her options and didn’t give a shit about our conversation, but at least she’d make a getaway from the hall before Claude flipped his switch and actually tried to shoot her.

“He’s in a pissed-off mood,” Claude warned. “Don’t be too long.”

“Cool,” I replied and realized Antionette was already gone. “Jeez. She moves fast when she wants to.”

“Good riddance,” Claude muttered and returned his attention to me. “Father’s really angry. Guess he was really holding back in the dining room.”

“Did a deal fall through or something?” It would make sense if people were already finding out we were up for this apparent masquerade.

“Maybe.” Claude didn’t seem sure, but I felt like something else was bothering him.

“What’s upsetting you?” I questioned and gave him my full attention. He tried to hide it, but I purposely reached out to hold his hand—a habit of mine when it came to Claude, for the man would disappear with a blink if I didn’t grab a hold of him.

“This masquerade is going to be different this year.”

“Why is that?” My curiosity would get the better of me, but frankly, all of this was the best entertainment I’d had in weeks if not months.

“There are not enough women,” he confessed, and the lines of uncertainty couldn’t hide on his normally flawless face. “I think they’ll have no choice but to have some men participate.”

“Meaning you’ll be joining?” I only assumed because he was the eldest.

“I can’t,” he confessed, and he didn’t hide the worry in his eyes. “I was chosen as an Observer on my father’s behalf. They won’t change it.”

“Meaning… oh fuck.” It clicked. “One of your brothers…”

“I can’t let any of them participate,” he whispered. “If one joins, all three would follow through. The joy of triplets.”

“Why would they participate though.” It wasn’t making sense. “You guys aren’t in debt, are you?”

“Our main family isn’t,” he confessed. “However, our relatives, not so much. We had no idea of my cousins’ medical issues. They’re also triplets so you can imagine the hefty bill they’ve gathered. I guess our relatives wished to clear the debt of their own accord, but the hospital got impatient and must have heard of the approaching masquerade. This tradition is a big deal because of the special royals attending. They’ve got heavy pockets, Esme. Deeper than our fathers put together.”

“Shit…,” I cursed. “They’re that rich?”

“When accounting for five royal families, each with generational wealth, yes.”

“Damn…” I wished to figure out a way out of this. “Did you speak to Father about this?”

“He’s aware. He doesn’t have a solution right now. Either way, an invitation will be the hardest to obtain, but I’m sure they’ll be watching our moves until Christmas day.”

“So, basically, in less than 30 hours,” I concluded.

“Essentially.” I knew from the way his fingers wrapped around mine that he was concerned about what would happen.

“We’ll figure it out,” I reassured him with a confident smile. “We always do.”

“True,” he agreed and lightly squeezed my hand. “Get going. I’m gonna go have some shooting practice.”

“Ugh,” I rolled my eyes. “Don’t shoot any of the furniture trying to kill Lucas by accident.”

“He shot at me last time,” Claude reasoned. “Like they say, an eye for an eye.”

“He’s about to be homeless. Have mercy on him,” I teased.

“No hope in your big sister?” Claude gasped in horror.

“No damn hope.” I shook my head. “See you in a few.”

“Meaning I get to come party!”

“Only if you don’t stain the carpets with blood. We apparently can’t afford cleaning services.”

“Ouch,” Claude cringed at the idea. “The poor life would not be for you.”

“I agree.” With one last squeeze of his hand, I let go and headed down the hall to Father’s office.

With three solid knocks upon the burgundy oakwood, I turned the knob and entered the office without batting an eye.

Father was at his desk, his concentrating green eyes scanning through a thick file of documents that had to be some sort of contract. From the displeasure all over his face, it wasn’t a contract that was in his favor.

“Sorry for intruding, Father,” I announced as I slowly closed the door.

“I’m the one who summoned you. No need for apologies, Esme,” Father announced, his voice less harsh as he tugged his eyes away from the lengthy document to acknowledge me. “I assume Claude hinted at a few things.”

“In Claude fashion, yes,” I announced as I approached his desk.

“Did he spill blood on the carpet?”

“No, Father,” I assured him. “I told him we can’t afford cleaners.”

“That wouldn’t stop Claude,” Father noted and placed the document down onto the desk. The pair of glasses sitting on the lower bridge of his nose was the next to be set down. “He’d pay for the cleaning services himself.”

“It’s almost as if you wish for him to ‘accidentally’ pull the trigger and rid us of Antionette’s existence,” I noted.

“It would get rid of at least ninety-eight percent of my problems,” he announced as he leaned back into his desk and pressed his nose and let out a long sigh. “My last being this terrible deal on my desk.”

I couldn’t help but pout before I took it upon myself to retrieve the very contract he’d been reading. Since I was young, Father always encouraged me to appease my curiosity by seeking what I yearned to unravel without a doubt.

If I wished to read something, he let me, and if I wanted to look into something that was inaccessible, I did what I needed to make it available to myself.

Scanning the important aspects of the document was a breeze, a trait that I had to have taken from him, only I was younger and a lot faster.

“The Devils of Sin…,” I whispered before my frown deepened. “Whoever wins the masquerade gets sold to the Devils of Sin.” I got to the point.

Father simply nodded, as if he really didn’t want to talk about it, but that wasn’t making much sense to me.

Out of the family, it was clear he hated Antionette, even if she was his own child. If she won and was sold to these men, it wouldn’t even bother the man.

Yet, he’s clearly stressed.

“What’s the catch?”

Father opened one of his tired eyes to stare back at me.

“Catch?”

“There’s always a catch with these things,” I announced like it was rather obvious. “Why else would they uphold a tradition where they take the eldest daughter of any family that is in obvious debt, throw them into a forest that hasn’t been ventured through in who knows how long, arrive to this castle, and conduct a masquerade that clearly the Observers and royals are able to access without going through the Forbidden Forest route, and hope by the end of the night, the last woman on the dance floor be rewarded money as well as clear her family’s name of debt.”

He knew I had a point which was why he remained silent. Flipping through the document once more, I lingered on the page that delved into the details of being sold to the Devils of Sin.

They sounded like an organization if anything, but from the looks of it, being sold to this group of men held its own agreement to it.

“The winner must stick around these Devils for one month as a trial period,” I muttered. “If by the month, she… or he, does not meet the requirements given to her, she will be stripped of the money, rank, and positions gained and the family will be… executed?!”

I actually was shocked by the final statement because it made it seem like the masquerade was rather pointless. “So if Antionette miraculously made it to the end, she’d fail within the month. No, a damn day. Oh no, that’s too gracious. A fucking hour. She’d have a tantrum for now sleeping on a wrinkle-free sheet and get us executed! Wait.”

I had to pause in my rambling. “What happens when she loses at the masquerade?”

“If she’s not chosen by a Bidder or Observer to be saved, she’ll deal with the same fate as if she hadn’t participated at all,” Father revealed.

“So fucked if she fails, fucked if she doesn’t even participate,” I summed up. “And we’re all fucked if she wins but screws up with the chosen Devils.”

I paused and thought about it. “Why do you believe she’ll win?”

He seemed impressed by my observation skills, but if Father was thinking about the potential chance of Antionette winning the masquerade, it meant she actually had a chance.

A strong chance.

“Your mother has encouraged Antionette to win.”

“Clearly not for our sake,” I voiced the obvious. “She hates us.”

He smirked slightly because he knew I meant “us,” aka him and me.

“She’ll let Antionette win, keep the money secure, and probably file for a divorce with me,” Father summed up. “Regardless of whether Antionette wins or not, divorcing me would allow her to have the return of her surname.”

“Thus saving her from execution if Antionette fails,” I clicked on it immediately. “But that still fucks us up.”

“Exactly,” he concluded. “And leaves us on the chopping block and your mother debt-free with whatever amount of money Antionette gains if she wins the masquerade.”

“Delightful.” My voice was far from cheery as I returned to the exact page he’d reached before crossing my arms over my chest. “So… that means you want me to do something.”

“Sadly.” From the way his brows furrowed together, he didn’t like our options.

“I’m sure I can handle it, Father.” He needed my reassurance or I was sure he’d second-guess himself. He may be a merciless mafia boss, but I knew deep down he really cared about me and didn’t want to throw me into a lagoon of starving piranhas unless he knew I could survive the blow.

He stared into my eyes as I stood there with my back straight, my hair perfect, and my eyes filled with determination. If it were his way, he would deal with this situation himself, but he was in no position to do so.

Which was why he needed me.

Rising out of his seat, he stood up and gave me his full attention before he got right to the point. “As of tonight, you’re no longer a Bellerose.”

Out of all the statements that could have left my father’s lips, that wasn’t one of them I’d ever expected. My shock was written all over my face which encouraged my father to continue with what needed to be explained.

“As of tonight, you’re Esméralda André François.”

What?

“When… why… Father?” Where did I even begin when it came to questioning him. Did I even have the right to do so?

I’m sure he could read me like an open book, and he gestured for me to sit down, waiting until I managed to do exactly that before he took his seat. He reached over to press a specific button, and I knew that turned on the soundproof mechanism hidden within the walls of his office.

This has to be serious.

“I’ve always told you that being a Bellerose is both an honor and a plague, haven’t I?” he began and watched me as I slowly nodded. “Though it’s been an honor for some time, we’re entering a dark arc where I can’t afford my heritage to be completely plagued by the cunning actions of my enemies.”

“Of your enemies,” I whispered. “This tradition—”

“Was created long ago, but as time has gone on, the masquerade has become a tradition many wish to abandon,” Father interrupted. “It was agreed last year that it would not commence anymore. That’s exactly why I didn’t send you abroad for additional education last year.”

“You mean that was the reason why you wished me to return to Paris when I finished university a year earlier?”

“Yes,” he replied. I thought it was because I’d expressed my desire to remain here for a year or two until I knew exactly what career I wished to dive into. With my plentiful skillset and hidden talents, I could do anything I wanted. Not to mention the list of jobs that were only one call away from accepting me into their organizations.

Truth be told, my desire was to follow in my father’s footsteps. I guessed I really did want to be his prodigy, but his reign in the mafia would be a long ass time before I got a shot at it. I knew the basic ropes, but could I run it as flawlessly as he did while managing to have dinner with us each night?

No fucking way.

“However, this year the Devils of Sin wish for the tradition to return and are now including men into their coil of malicious entertainment.”

“Claude told me,” I admitted before something dawned on me. “Wait…”

My eyes lifted from the desk to meet his eyes that further darkened in annoyance.

“Claude just informed me that he’s taking the Observer position on his father’s behalf. No one else but our family knows this, but King François is not in the best of health, which is why Claude is being a good sport and taking it upon himself to participate.”

“Which is why the triplets were at risk of being chosen,” I concluded, but instead of frowning, a wide smile formed on my lips. “Now that I’m officially a François, they’re no longer at risk of being chosen since I’m the only female child of the family.”

“The fact that you’re smiling makes me realize how similar you and Claude are in nature.”

I laughed and shook my head.

“Or, you can finally admit that you’re actually insane and it’s a genetic disorder which is passed down to your children, or at least managed to make its debut in Claude and me.”

“Hmph.” I knew he’d never admit his psychotic nature, but we had more important things to concern ourselves with.

“So, I’ll most likely be getting an invitation as well,” I concluded. “But I’ll be representing Claude’s family.”

“Correct,” he dryly stated.

“Which means I’m basically going against Antionette,” I reasoned. “I feel like a traitor.”

That actually made Father smirk as he further leaned into his chair.

“Claude’s family’s debt is so insignificant, you’ll surely only need to enjoy one dance to clear it. I’ve already encouraged Claude to choose you first to dance with so that you won’t need to further involve yourself.”

“Protective,” I noted but needed to really think this through. “Though this predicament is rather sudden, I’m assuming the reasoning for changing my name was knowing that being a François would ensure my safety and avoidance of this tradition. At least prior to the sudden rule change.”

“Correct.”

“So the reason you wished to speak to Claude was to make sure he agrees to dance with me first during the masquerade so that his cousins’ medical debt will be cleared and I won’t have to be the last one standing and at the will of these Devils of Sin.”

“Correct,” he repeated.

“But you haven’t answered a primary question.”

“Which is?” he prompted.

“What happens to you?” I asked the obvious. “Regardless of my participation, now that I’m not a Bellerose, that means Antionette is the only shot you have at clearing the family debt. It may not be your debt to carry, but you didn’t change your surname, obviously, because of all your businesses and attachments, right?”

“Right.”

“So what happens to you if Antionette loses?”

“I’ll most likely be executed.” Father made it sound like it was no big deal.

“I’m not understanding this,” I voiced my confusion. “Regardless of what stage Antionette reaches in this masquerade, you’ll be executed?”

“No matter what stage Antionette reaches, the chances of the family being executed is high. I have many enemies, Esme. Many who wish to stain the very ground with nothing but my own blood. It’s not shocking in the slightest. I’m not a good man in this dark world. I’ve done plenty of bad things that should have led to my demise, but I’ve lived to see my youngest reach womanhood.”

“Father.” I wasn’t going to accept such a fate so easily. Yes, Father wasn’t a good man, but the majority of people walking through the streets of Boston weren’t saints either. We all committed deeds in the shadows that were certainly against the law, and in some instances, so sinful one should be counting their blessings every day they woke up alive and in good health.

“There has to be a loophole.”

“There are a few, but Antionette will most likely not include me in the one she may potentially obtain.”

“Which is?”

“If she’s in the top five that remain, she’ll be given a small portion of the money and can save up to two family members from execution.”

“You knew that, didn’t you?” I whispered as I once again clued in on yet another reason as to why he’d changed my name before things were set in stone. I obviously wouldn’t have even noticed the change if it happened earlier this year since I barely used my ID for anything because all my purchases were done with my company card.

The only chance of me noticing the change would have been to finalize my taxes, and that wouldn’t happen until after Christmas.

“She would have chosen Mother and Lucas.”

“Affirmative,” he said so calmly.

“Does Mother know about this?”

“Your mother is the queen of gossip. I’m sure she knows a lot more about the masquerade than I do. However, information isn’t going to get her out of this predicament, which means she’ll do anything to ensure Antionette at least makes it to the top five.”

“Then what if I also end up in the top five,” I announced. “Not only would I make bonus money to clear Claude’s cousins’ medical debt, but I’d be able to save you.”

“It shouldn’t be your responsibility to protect me,” he said it like I’d insulted him.

“You’re right,” I decided to give him that one for his own pride. “However, it’s my decision to save those I dearly care about. Therefore, I would choose you.”

“And?” he further inquired.

“And what?”

“Who else would you be saving?”

“It said up to two family members,” I noted. “That doesn’t mean I have to choose two.”

He actually took a moment to stare at me before he sighed. “Jeanne was right about your savage nature. Guess it is genetic.”

“I’m honored that you finally admit how alike we are.”

“It doesn’t mean I approve of you lingering on the dance floor of this masquerade event.”

“Of course you don’t,” I reasoned like it was truly understandable. “You don’t like relying on others, especially in a life-and-death situation. Your enemies know this. They probably understand that your relationship within the family isn’t very loving in nature and are using it to their advantage. However, they’ve overlooked that I’m not some innocent spoiled brat. All the unexpected moves you made without my knowledge have somehow landed me in the perfect position to be of aid. I think the Universe is trying to tell you that I deserve a pet bunny.”

Father groaned at the sudden topic.

“No.”

“C’mon,” I whined. “I’m twenty!”

“Twenty-one,” he corrected. “I changed your birthday.”

“You what?” I gasped.

“Your birthday is tomorrow, Christmas Eve,” he revealed. “With the change of your name, I changed your date of birth as an added precaution. I also wanted to ensure you were of legal age.”

“What about my business… assets… everything. With my name change…”

“All already taken care of,” he reassured me. “Jeanne handled everything. She will have all your updated documentation tomorrow morning. Your new name is also on my will. If things do go south, you will inherit the majority of my assets, wealth, and businesses. A portion is already set aside for Claude, and Chloe will be given a share as well.”

The words slipped out of my mouth before I could stop them.

“Do you miss Chloe?”

He didn’t expect my question for he’d opened his mouth to clearly say something else before my random thought interrupted the flow of our conversation.

“I simply ask because Mother… well…” I wasn’t sure how to admit it, but I wasn’t stupid. I’d known for a while that Father and Mother had fallen out of love. Whether Mother was a gold digger or was once in the mafia world would be a mystery until unraveled, but it was clear since I was twelve that the two weren’t in love anymore.

“Yes,” he surprisingly answered with the truth.

“Would you go back to her if you could?” I had to know.

“Yes,” he repeated.

“If you two loved each other, why did you separate?”

Father stared at me for a long moment before he actually shrugged.

“I wasn’t one to share.”

Share?

I didn’t quite understand, but I watched him push back and rise from his seat before he walked over to the alcohol cart that was closest to the floor-to-ceiling window. Making himself a glass of hard liquor, he enjoyed the first sips in silence before he decided to paint me a better picture.

“Chloe was everything I could have asked for in a woman: strong, talented, fierce. She wasn’t a quitter, and she was just as skilled in the realms of fighting and gambling. We were a good duo, and in some cases, still are, but the one thing I couldn’t do was share her with another man.”

“Which is King François,” I concluded.

“Yes,” he replied. “My pride wasn’t strong back then. In fact, I felt weak and insecure about my status. I hadn’t built the empire I carry now, and the idea of competing for Chloe’s love was too much for me to mentally grasp. I would rather have let her go and be happy with another than cause friction between the three of us. I won’t deny that we didn’t talk for a while, and things were rather rough in the beginning, but with Claude in the picture, he was the connection that forced me to remain in Chloe’s life. The older we got, the more I realized what a fool I was, but when I was hoping to divorce your mother, something happened.”

“Something happened?” I inquired.

“A targeted attack. Left us all beaten up. Thankfully your siblings weren’t present when it happened, but it landed your mother in the hospital, as well as Chloe and a few other family members. Frankly, if it wasn’t for Jeanne and James who were both new hires at the time, they all would have been dead.”

He paused to turn around and look my way.

“You were born three months later. I hadn’t been aware of the pregnancy, but one look at you and I couldn’t ditch. Whether it was our matching eyes or the vibrant orange hair, I simply looked at the baby in my grasp that smiled and talked gibberish while holding my hand, and I couldn’t do the same as what had occurred with Claude. He may not have resented me for pulling away because, in the end, he did have a father figure that could do a better job than I, but I knew if I abandoned you…”

He paused as if he didn’t want to finish.

“I felt like you’d be alone in this cruel world if I stepped away.”

Glancing away to the window, he took another sip of his drink.

“It’s exactly why I’m taking these precautions. No matter how many times I deny it, it’s true that you’re my world, Esméralda, and I can’t afford for my prodigy to perish over silly traditions that are made to appease our communities’ craving for bloodshed.

“When you survive all of this,” I began and spoke in hopes of manifesting a happy ending. “Will you divorce Mother?”

“She’ll probably divorce me.” He didn’t even sound annoyed by it. “She might as well. She’s smart enough to see that this marriage is no longer beneficial to her. With this masquerade and the circumstances revolving around it, she’ll assume I’ll be broke if we both survive. She’ll have to move on to a man who can give her the financial security she depends on to survive. If Lucas and Antionette also make it, they’ll simply follow her lead. They’re both adults so I won’t need to pay child support or anything. There are no attachments and none of them are in my will. So… I guess you can say it’s over.”

“You sound happy,” I admitted.

“Does that bother you?”

“Not really.” I shrugged. “I’d rather you be happy than miserable. More people die when you’re moody.”

“Amusing,” he tossed the word. “Aren’t you disgusted by the idea of me wanting to have a polyamorous relationship?”

“Why?” I didn’t see the problem with it. “Back in the ancient days, weren’t there a lack of women which resorted in men sharing one wife? If the woman can satisfy the allotted amount of men, and in return, she has their loyalty, I see no problem with it.”

“Jeanne did mention you’d be open to it,” he muttered more to himself.

“Jeanne is very trustworthy, huh,” I summed up.

“Very,” he assured me. “She’ll protect you during the masquerade. No one can necessarily kill you there without it being labeled as murder, but once it’s done, and you’re off the Devils’ soil, anything can happen.”

“Good to know.” I rose up from my seat which drew his attention back to me. “Anything else I need to be made aware of before I head out?”

“You’re going out at this time of night?” Father inquired. “Especially with the news?”

“Well, tomorrow’s my birthday,” I noted with a devilish grin. “If I’m about to be invited to this thrilling masquerade where I’ll be dancing for a future where my father can not only remain alive but potentially return to his first love and officialize Claude being my true brother, then I’m all for getting my celebration high on now so I’m ready for what’s to come.”

“All because of the influence of that crazy best friend of yours.”

“Eloise isn’t crazy. She just has a few imaginary friends,” I reasoned. “Besides, Claude likes her.”

“Why am I not surprised,” he sighed in annoyance.

“Aww. Don’t do that,” I whined. “They would be a good couple! Admit it.”

“Eloise is not one who would remain with one man.”

“And how do you know that, Father?” I inquired. “For someone who doesn’t pay attention to gossip, you’re pretty confident in knowing enough about my best friend to assume she’s polyamorous.”

“I have to ensure I know whom my child is best friends with.”

I literally snorted. “Bullshit.”

“That should have earned you a gunshot,” he noted.

“True, but you love me, and since your affection for your beloved child is so great, you wouldn’t shoot me,” I summed up.

He shook his head. “Go party. Your best friend’s loud ass car is in the promenade.”

“Driveway?” I corrected. “No one uses the word promenade anymore.”

He actually gave me a look that sent chills through me.

“Farewell, Papa,” I hummed like a song and was already at the door.

“Esme.”

I stopped before I could turn the knob, my head looking over my shoulder to take in Father’s figure as he stood at the window.

“Be safe for me.”

“Always, Father,” I whispered and gave him a sweet smile. “Thank you for never abandoning me.”

Whether when I was but a babe or in such a dangerous situation that could certainly leave him dead.

No matter the circumstance, he always put me first, and I couldn’t be more grateful to him.

“Goodnight, Father,” I whispered and opened the door.

“Goodnight, Esméralda.”

With the shut of the door, I took a deep breath and let it out.

It’s time to party while I wait to be invited to a grander celebration.

3

MIDNIGHT PARTY SURROUNDED BY SINFUL CREATURES

~ESMÉRALDA~

“When you’re the life of the party, what could possibly go wrong? Live a little. As long as you survive, you’ll have a badass story to tell.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY, BITCH!”

Claude and I stared at Eloise as she clearly had the intention of dancing the night away. Taking a long sip of what surely was my fifth margarita, I listened to Claude as he chuckled while shaking his head from side to side.

“She’s going to be so wasted in the morning.”

“She’s going to be wasted in thirty minutes if she finishes that drink,” I noted, the two of us leaning against the bar counter.

We were at Den Rogué, the most popular and classy bar in Boston. This was where the elites partied it up without a care in the world, but it was also the place where business transactions went down.

With how tense it was in the atmosphere, it was clear that many people here weren’t simply having a good time before Christmas.

They were getting their last transactions sorted before the masquerade.

I didn’t know the exact date of when this masquerade would be held, but once I’d left Father’s office, I’d overheard Antionette’s loud scream that confirmed she’d gotten her invitation. There was no way of me getting a look at the appearance of the special invite, but it didn’t matter. My gut instincts told me everyone’s invitation would be unique to some extent.

Or maybe I just wanted mine to be special.

This was going to be the last night before all mayhem broke loose, so what better way to enjoy it than partying with my two favorite people.

Claude was wearing a purple suit, though he’d left the jacket in the car because we all knew these bars got hot as fuck once you had a bit of alcohol in you. I’d done the same with my sweater, which was why I wore my black bralette with my leather shorts and knee highs.

With my hair still holding its light curls, and the way my skin seemed to glimmer under the various colored lights that danced between gold and red, I was clearly catching the eyes of many men. Some knew who I was, the mere shade of my hair combined with Claude’s presence confirming that I was the youngest daughter of Francis Bellerose, but others didn’t know but were captivated by my beauty.

You could tell because they would take their time observing me from afar as if they needed to decipher the risks that would fall right into their laps if they dared try to approach me.

Let alone talk to me.

Every man had backed out so far, and it was all thanks to Claude and that overprotective glare of his. The scowling expression was as deadly as my father’s, which was probably why any man that had the courage to take a step in our direction was soon spinning around and running like their ass was on fire.

The thought seemed to ignite another brave man whose eyes took me in slowly. I always pretended they didn’t exist, my eyes looking past them as if waiting for some knight in shining armor to come through those enriched doors of red with gold roses and head straight to me.

It probably wouldn’t happen, but I could at least envision it. Maybe then I’d manifest some goodness during this time of misery.

The blond man managed to take three steps forward before his hazelnut eyes looked over to Claude and his whole body stilled like a fucking statue. I had to admit, Claude’s skill of halting people with just his stare should be considered a gift—maybe a damn weapon—because just like that, the man was spinning right around and was gone in a flash.

“I’m beginning to realize that your entertainment during these nights is not dancing but shooing away every potential man in this building,” I noted with a hint of amusement. I couldn’t deny the fact it was pleasurable to witness.

If he thought this was how I’d miraculously get a husband, he was going to enjoy seeing me remain single for the rest of my life.

“If my mere stare can make a bold man scurry away like a fucking coward, then they’re not worthy of my sister’s time, let alone an opportunity to have a relationship with her.”

“And did you even ask the woman in question?” I tossed and gave him a side glance. He looked right back at me, and the way his eyes dipped in color and his lips curled upward only confirmed evil Claude was present.

“She doesn’t need to give me permission to protect her from greedy hands that don’t know the value of having a woman like her in their presence.”

“Not even grasp,” I sighed. “So you’re trying to say I’m never getting laid.”

“You have a hidden drawer full of toys to please you,” he reasoned, and I almost choked on my saliva as my cheeks began to burn from embarrassment.

“How do you know that?” I hissed. I swore there was a passcode lock on that drawer.

“You’re talking to a man who enjoys hacking shit for fun,” he reasoned. “And there’s no way any man in this town is reaching your standards in the bedroom department.”

“How would you know?” I inquired.

“Your standards in life are too high.”

“That’s not true,” I reasoned.

“Oh ya?” he countered. “You tell every man who comes into your life to get you a bunny in two hours, even though you’re well aware that Boston doesn’t have any bunnies because a certain father ensured every pet store and animal institute doesn’t supply them.”

I pouted my lips at the reminder before taking a sip of my drink.

“I go on a killing rampage ONE time and—”

“Killing rampage is an understatement,” Claude cut me off. “You took down an entire family organization because they killed your fucking bunny!” He leaned in further to add, “And you were twelve! Twelve, Esme.”

I rolled my eyes. “I begged to get a pet bunny and the moment I did, what happened? We get fucking ambushed, and out of all the things to steal from our mansion, they stole my bunny!” Just the thought was going to make me see fucking red because the memory always ignited a level of anger that was rather unladylike.

Okay, maybe I just go fucking mad whenever I think about it, but those fiends deserved what they got.

“I’d do it again.” I showed not an ounce of remorse, which had him laughing.

“I know you would. That’s exactly why Father won’t let you get another pet anything. I know I’m possessive, but you? Once you claim something as yours, nothing will take it away from you. The very thing can’t even escape your wrath, so why would I let you fall for a douche, knowing if they try to break up with you, which would be the stupidest thing to ever do, I’d kill them first before you even got a shot, when they won’t be good for your sanity? Hmm?”

“Alright, you have a point.” He really did and it was nice that he was always looking out for me. “But a girl’s got needs, and as much as I love my vibrating toys, they’re different from warm cock.”

“You could get those dildos that you can warm-up,” he suggested.

“I don’t want a microwaveable cock, Claude,” I groaned. “They get all mushy, and besides, warm plastic is a woman’s way to the emergency room with a UTI.”

“Cranberry juice can solve that problem,” he suggested, and I knew from his cheerful voice that he was back to his usual self. “Throw back a shot of vodka and you’ll be good to go.”

“That’s not how you chase away infections.” I actually laughed because his logic was so stupid.

“Whatever. I’ll just glare at your pussy so it’ll behave.”

“Ewww,” I groaned. “We may be close siblings, but you ain’t glaring down there. That’s gross.”

“Not if I’m a licensed doctor,” he reasoned.

“You faked that certificate so you could prescribe shit to Eloise because you didn’t like the way her doctors were treating her,” I reasoned, remembering the great lengths my brother would go to for his ultimate crush.

“Ya, but it worked, didn’t it?” Claude reasoned with a silly smile as his eyes trailed back to Eloise who was still dancing like she was having the time of her life.

My best friend was the same height as me: 5’4” with extremely blonde locks, radiant blue eyes, and flawless skin that made her look like an actual princess. No matter her perfect looks, my bestie was a badass bitch in the realms of kicking ass. Hacking businesses and other corporations was her hobby, and if she really got bored, she’d paint for shits and giggles.

If Boston promoted race car driving, I’m sure she would have been part of NASCAR because the girl enjoyed speeding down the tracks and burning up tires for fun. Generally, Eloise was the woman you’d want at your bachelorette party, wedding, and funeral because she’d make any situation popping—good or bad.

“I wonder if Eloise will let me glare at her pussy?” Claude pondered more to himself.

“Are you going to lick it? Pamper it? Treat it like a queen?” I offered. “If not, she’ll surely kick your ass for trying to possessively tame one of her body parts.”

“Alas, I really have to ask her out,” Claude whined.

“And you haven’t because?”

He didn’t say anything as he seemed deep in thought for a few seconds.

“What?”

“Sometimes I feel like she deserves someone who isn’t crazy like me,” he quietly admitted. The admission was softly spoken, I almost missed it, but the vulnerability in his voice was loud and clear.

I wasn’t going to tolerate that.

“Just because you have bipolar disorder doesn’t mean you’re crazy,” I snarled and gave him a dose of my own menacing glare. “Eloise doesn’t give a shit if one is deemed sane or completely psychotic. Jeez, if her monsters were real, I’m sure she’d date them too! What I’m saying is, Eloise needs a man who will love and accept her. You fit those categories and more! What guy goes and becomes a damn doctor so he can prescribe medication to his crush? Huh?”

“Didn’t you say I was fake?” he muttered but had a smile on his face.

“I did,” I huffed. “Yet you managed to pass the actual exam without studying.”

“Good to have beneficial genetics, don’t you think?”

“Stop talking and go dance with Eloise before some douche tries to slow grind on her,” I encouraged as I picked up on the slow song that was beginning to serenade the club.

That got Claude moving as he seemed to ward off anyone who was in his damn path until he reached Eloise, who caught onto his approach. Watching all of it unfold from afar was like viewing a movie where two love birds met at prom but haven’t confessed to one another yet.

“Sickening,” I groaned and finished my drink. “I swear they’ve fucked already. Why are they still acting like they aren’t madly in love with one another?”

My eyes moved away from the two, just to see a man walk into the club.

The way my eyes zeroed in on this man should have been a red flag of some sort, but my immediate fascination wasn’t because of his attractiveness—at least not yet—but it was the silky richness of his traditional attire that stole my breath away.

It was like I’d never seen a foreigner before, but this man that stood at the doorway with two bodyguards in all black was absolutely stunning.

He stood at 6’3”, his complexion so perfect you’d question if he was even male because the soft lawlessness of his slightly tanned skin proved he took very good care of his body. He had to care about his appearance in general because his physical build was well balanced.

It was slim but carried enough muscle mass to demonstrate to any bystander that he could put up a good fight if encouraged. His hair was one of the eye-catching details, the color a mix of teal and turquoise. The roots and ends were more of a darker shade, while the middle of every strand had a luminous glow to it that only accented the healthy shine of his silky, short strands.

I bet if he had long hair, he’d fit into those traditional movies, though I could tell he wasn’t Japanese or even Chinese. Boston may lack diversity, but when I was young, I made it my mission to learn about different cultures. That was probably why I was confident that this man was Korean.

His attire reminded me of a kimono though, but instead of it being loose like he was attending a traditional celebration, it was fitted to his body like a suit.

The mixes of gold, teal, white, and red made this man look like a descendant of royalty. Heck, maybe he was, especially with the guards that were with him. If he was here, he may have had business to take care of which made me wonder if Koreans had something similar to what the Japanese would call the Yakuza.

How the beams of light shone perfectly behind him and yet parts of his frame were covered by the shadows. It was attractive—seductive even—and his overall outlook made me yearn for whatever he could offer.

I’m sure anyone else viewing this foreigner from afar would automatically catch onto the warning bells and sense the immense danger surrounding him, but that only made me want to know who he was.

What does he do behind closed doors and where could I put myself in that dangerous equation?

His eyes were as bluish-green as his hair—those hints of aquarium green twinkling in the dim light before those orbs of projected seriousness locked with mine. Could one’s heart stop so violently? My heart literally stilled, while my breath got caught in my throat.

My entire body hummed like this man was a lost lover that had risen up from the very dead, but there was so much more to this feeling of recognition. For a second, I saw someone else—an image I only got to witness in the depths of my pleasurable dreams.

One of my sinful monsters… the one who carries a calming passion and gentle touch.

Could he possibly sense my shock or my inner excitement at the possibility of him being real? Or was I so overwhelmed by the mere idea that he could be a physical person in this realm of reality that I was hallucinating?

Maybe too many drinks were causing this moment of tranquil stillness, but it was clear that whether this was an illusion or not, this striking man was making his way right to me.

I expected Claude to do something to block his path, but with a few blinks, I faced the man in question who looked so much taller now that he was in front of me.

Could a man look so divine up close?

If I stared at him too long, I’d surely look crazy in such an open environment, but the sweet aroma of cologne teased my nostrils—the mixture of white musk, cedarwood, with a light blend of mint and lotus leaf.

Fuck… this is an addictive scent.

When our eyes met again, I wasn’t sure if I could ever look away from them; their ability to captivate one’s attention with just their mesmerizing beauty had to be some sort of talent.

“안녕하세요, 공주님.”

I had to blink a few times because fuck. I didn’t understand a single thing he said.

“I have no idea what you just said, but I’ll do whatever you ask if it means I get to hear it again.”

Alright. I’ve lost my damn mind.

The way he smiled should have been a sin itself because a man surely couldn’t look so attractively beautiful. He was a male, and yet he carried a tender appearance that softened his features further and made him look slightly harmless.

You’d be a true fool to think this man couldn’t snap his fingers and ensure your dead body was left in an alleyway until the early hours of the morning, but could you blame someone for ignoring all the alarms and getting lost in his alluring presence?

His smile allowed me to see his striking white teeth before I listened carefully to his soothing words. “Annyeonghaseyo, Gongjunim,” he said it slower this time, allowing me to truly pick up on the symbols before he surprisingly offered me a translation. “Hello, Princess.”

Me? Princess? Oh goodness, did Father bribe the Korean mafia and sell me to the boss’ son? That would be an interesting soap opera, if they even call it that anymore, but damn. His voice could make anyone’s panties wet.

“Good evening…,” I began and didn’t know what to even say. “Sexy Korean mafia boss’ son?”

His smile only spread across his serene expression as his eyes twinkled in delight.

“Talon Jeong-Ho,” he introduced so smoothly.

“Esméralda Be… uh… François,” I had to correct myself. “Esméralda François, but you can call me Esme.”

“Esme.” He said with a bit of an accent that made my limbs want to turn into jelly. A man had never had this effect on me before, but I was caught in his web and didn’t know how the hell I was going to get out of it. “Pleasure to meet you.”

“Likewise.”

I’m gonna die. Death has to be nearby if I’m facing this man of perfection.

One of his guards was at his side now and leaned to the side to say something in Korean that I surely couldn’t decipher.

“Of course he’s watching,” Talon noted with an eyeroll, and even that was intriguing to watch. “I’m aware of what needs to be done. Besides, he never said I couldn’t have some fun.”

The guard’s brief response made Talon’s smirk further spread into a cunning grin.

“I love a good game of cat and mouse. Tell him it’ll be done.”

He turned his attention to me and bowed his head slightly.

“Duty calls, Gongjunim.” He winked my way before his hand so smoothly reached to grasp my free one. He lifted it upward until his very lips pressed behind the back of it, and the touch alone left me breathless, while my body felt like it was on fire from the inside out.

“Till next time.”

Letting go, he turned away and effortlessly blended in the darkness of the busy club until he was gone with his guards, leaving my stunned ass frozen in my spot until Claude’s hand was in front of me, doing a waving movement.

“She malfunctioned,” Eloise sang. “It’s love at first sight!”

“How about no,” Claude groaned. “Bitch! Snap out of—OOF!” My elbow moved far too quickly in connecting with his gut, leaving him groaning as he clenched his stomach.

“See. You earned that,” Eloise concluded. “I told you. Only girls can get away with calling their friends bitch. When guys do it, it’s an insult that deserves an ass whooping. Since you’re her brother, though, an elbow to your gut will suffice.”

Those blue eyes landed on me as I blinked out of my daze.

“Fuck! Eloise!” I grabbed her shoulders and shook her. “Please tell me that Korean man of hot goodness was real.”

The way she smiled only proved he was indeed, and my next words were literally gibberish which had Eloise laughing her head off.

“Don’t actually malfunction, dammit,” she teased and lightly patted my cheeks. “Yes! That handsome fucker was real. Now, who is he? Do you know him?”

“No,” I confessed. “We just locked eyes when he entered and well, he was in front of me before I knew it.” That had my bestie and I looking straight at Claude.

“You didn’t stop him?!” we questioned in unison, which should have been a clear indicator that Claude’s life mission when we were anywhere outside the mansion was to stop any man from approaching me.

Except for Talon Jeong-Ho. Why?

Claude wasn’t even looking at us anymore, his eyes slowly scanning around before they lay upon us. He didn’t seem as tense as he was moments ago, but that didn’t rule out that there was a potential threat nearby.

“If you want my honest opinion, he seemed like he could handle you.”

I had to stare at him while Eloise gawked in shock. “Are you trying to say that man who looks like he’s a part of the Yakuza or whatever foreign organization associated with the mafia, can handle OUR Esme? Like, are you hearing yourself or is the alcohol finally getting to you?”

Claude huffed but didn’t seem to change his mind. “I’m dead serious. He can handle Esméralda.”

“Is that your way of giving me permission to hunt him down and ride his pony?”

The two of them groaned at my obvious excitement before Claude shook his head.

“I don’t want to know the fine details of your sex life.”

“Says the guy who wanted to glare at my pussy so it would tame itself,” I tossed back.

Eloise snickered. “What kind of incest conversation are we having right now?”

“No,” we groaned. “We’re not into each other like that.”

“I know,” Eloise hummed, clearly amused by our reaction. “Doesn’t mean I won’t stop teasing y’all now that you’re officially siblings.”

“Right,” I commented. I’d honestly forgotten about that even though the talk with Father was only two hours ago. “We gotta celebrate that as well.”

“Truth,” Claude agreed. “If we drink some more, eat, and dance a bit, we’ll see if Esme still remembers that guy.”

“Talon,” I corrected.

They slowly looked my way—their shock enough to make me nervously stare between them.

“What?” I questioned. “Do you know who he is?”

Claude leaned in to answer me which was odd with how loud the music was to begin with.

“He’s a Korean prince visiting America for a bit. He doesn’t really look it but his family owns a bunch of businesses—from cosmetics to other high-end branded companies. If he’s here, it has to be for business.”

Or to be an Observer for the masquerade.

Claude didn’t need to say that part though. It was clearly written in his expression.

“Intriguing,” I replied. “Well, he’s gone now. I guess I won’t get to ride his pony.”

“The fact you’re disappointed when he should be giving you total ‘stranger-danger’ vibes concerns me,” Eloise noted but moved to slide an arm over my shoulder before doing the same with Claude. “But, who gives a fuck! Let’s drink some more and get some warm snacks. The club isn’t closing till 3 a.m. and I want to be so drunk I won’t remember my damn name by the end of it!”

“Meaning I’ll be the one to drive you home,” Claude concluded but didn’t seem annoyed by the idea.

“Yup!” Eloise cheered and further leaned into his side to whisper, “And you can stay over.”

I’m sure she said it low enough in hopes I wouldn’t pick up on it, but I most certainly did. Doing my due diligence as a supportive sister though, I pretended not to hear them as my gaze detoured around in hopes of catching onto Talon’s tall figure.

With him gone, it felt like something was almost missing—an element of danger that I suddenly craved to have on my radar of uncertainty. This could be troublesome, but then again, the need to be curious could potentially lead to what I needed.

An invitation…

“Bitch! It’s time to party,” Eloise called to me, and I snapped out of my daze of wonder to give her and Claude my full attention.

“You’re right,” I happily cheered. “Let’s party hard.”

Party now, fuck shit up later.

4

A GLIMPSE OF THE TRUE DEVILS OF SIN

~TALON~

“Everyone enjoys watching the villain fall, but who is truly at fault? The villain whose world was stripped from their very grasp thanks to hate? Or those who cower behind their masks of goodness and point to the person they failed in this broken society.”

– Talon Jeong-Ho

“Good evening… Sexy Korean mafia boss’ son?”

Why is that woman’s words taunting my mind like a sweet serenade?

The clink of the two ice cubes in my glass was the only sound in the VIP room, the soundproof walls in this rather ancient establishment surpassing my expectations.

My eyes remained closed, the darkness always helping to keep me focused on the task at hand, but tonight was seemingly different.

All I keep seeing is that woman… Esméralda.

Her scorching hot strands of hair, those stunning orbs of emerald twinkling whenever the flashing lights hit their surface. Her crimson lips, peachy cream complexion, and her short stature that was slim but held a touch of curvature to her delicate frame at her hips.

Leather looks good on her. What would it be like when her skin is red from my leather whip.

The idea made me hungry for her, my tongue running along my bottom lip absentmindedly.

If only the night wasn’t so young. I would have tucked myself away in the safety of my sleeping quarters just to dive into the shadows and track her until I had her where I wanted her.

How would she react to my touch? Would she grow horny and wet simply from my shadowed presence? I wondered if she’d feel me? Enjoy the way my hands would possessively brush along her delicate flesh or the way my chilled lips would press against her hot skin.

She smelled so nice, the aroma of flowers mixed with a hint of spice—the specific scent of dandelions mixed with an array of roses. The combination fit her rather nicely, the image of her taunting me once again.

A rose of fury…

One look at her and I knew she was dangerous. Not simply because of her looks, but the mere energy around her. It wasn’t one I could explain without sounding absolutely mad, but the moment you laid eyes upon her, you were pulled into her orbit.

All you wanted to do was fill the gap between yourself and her divine energy, and against my own intelligence, I did exactly that without a second thought.

Completely out of character for me.

No wonder why my guards were utterly confused. It was like I’d become a moth heading straight to the burning flame this woman ignited, and to be honest, I didn’t regret it one bit.

If I was going to be truthful, I wanted more.

I never believed in love at first sight. Maybe when I was but a boy after watching various series of dramas that projected such tales that emphasized how easy it was to meet someone who was destined for you. Those dreams were obviously crushed when the reality of our world settled in and I dipped my hands into a tainted cauldron of bloodshed, but this woman had triggered a glimmer of hope I was sure had died long ago.

The real question that remained is: will we meet again?

If I wanted us to, we could. I told one of my guards to keep an eye on her. She surely was a magnet for attention, which technically was a bad combination in a place like this.

Then again, if she’s here within these walls of sin, surely it means she’s had a taste of our dark world.

There were two worlds of temptation: the one that revolved around drugs, gangs, and violence, and the darkness that sprang to life in the land of dreams.

I played a significant role in both, but I was here to deal with some unfinished business.

“What are you thinking about?”

One of my eyes opened at the sound of my fellow comrades. I personally didn’t expect them to be here, but I guessed with how nosy they were, I had a strong hunch one of them witnessed my off-guard behavior.

Glancing furthest to my right, I stared into the shadowed space in the corner of the room, my eyes locking onto a pair of hauntingly red ones.

“Where’s Creed?” I had to ask the priority question because if Croix was here without his twin brother, it was a guarantee that someone was about to die.

And I simply needed to confirm it wasn’t going to be me.

“Finding your rabbit,” Croix announced, his voice barely audible which I understood.

With a sigh, I lifted my hand and flicked two fingers forward. The two guards in the room immediately bowed and were out of the door in a matter of three seconds. It always made me smile because nothing made you feel more powerful than being able to empty a room no matter if there were two individuals or twenty.

If I wished for this whole club to be emptied, it would be done so at my simple request—and a few added gunshots to stir up the chaos.

Compared to the others, I strived the best in mellow silence. That was how I could easily sneak up on my prey and deliver immense vengeance without a hint of warning.

Swift and silent.

The moment the room was secured, Croix emerged from the shadows.

Some would call it a magic trick, and maybe it was if you thought about it long enough. Humans were always like that. The moment they saw something they couldn’t comprehend, it had to be some sort of spiritual concoction.

Magic, voodoo, mental illness. The list goes on and on.

“There’s a bottle of Smirnoff in the fridge,” I calmly noted as I closed my eyes once more and took another sip of my drink.

Croix helped himself, and soon enough, he was sitting opposite of me with one leg crossed over the other.

I opened my eyes to give him my full attention—not like he gave a shit when it came to me. We were a den of sinners and a den respected one another as equals.

“What caught your attention to the point of drinking on the job?” Croix got to the point.

“Says the one who’s drinking,” I noted and took another swig of my beverage.

“I ain’t working,” he replied. “I’m just here so Dagger doesn’t crash the party.”

“Right,” I muttered and shook my head.

Of course Dagger was the one snooping around.

“I call dibs,” I voiced as if the lethal psycho could hear me.

Heck, maybe he could.

Croix gleamed at my declaration. “I’ll let him and Boss know when I return.”

“He hates when you call him Boss,” I voiced as I referred to Joaquin—the leader of our den. “Grinds his gears.”

“True, but I won’t stop pissing him off,” Croix declared with pride. “Now, what’s got your cock all hard?”

I gave him a look that didn’t even make him flinch before I bit my bottom lip as the flashing image of that woman came to my mind.

“That woman,” I began. “The one with the orange hair.”

“Petite cutie with the hair of fire, a body of delicacy, and the vibe of a serial killer?” Croix summed up. I knew that he and his twin brother would have gotten a glimpse of her the moment Dagger was intrigued.

If Dagger is intrigued by anything for longer than five seconds, it’s a red fucking flag.

“Ya,” I answered. “Her.”

“You always fall hard for the crazy ones,” Croix noted. “Good taste though. Won’t lie about that.”

“What else do you want to say?” I knew he wasn’t speaking as freely as usual.

“How long do you think she’ll survive for?”

The question made me smirk before I further leaned into my seat.

“I doubt she’d be stupid enough to try and find me.”

“You love to underestimate everyone just so you can act surprised when it does happen,” Croix tossed but looked pleasantly delighted. “I feel like you’ll go to her.”

His instinctive guesses were never wrong.

“There’s no way I’ll do that,” I defended myself.

“Yet you called dibs,” he reminded. That made me frown while he chuckled in triumph. “Should we invite her?”

My frown only further dipped in displeasure.

“She wouldn’t survive,” I concluded.

“Now you’re just underestimating her potential,” Croix reasoned as he chugged the remainder of his Smirnoff and leaned forward to place the empty bottle upon the black table between us.

Leaning back into the black velvet chair, he lifted his left leg to rest on his right while his arms rested upon the back of the chair. His smug expression made his eyes darken further, which only confirmed he was thinking about all the wonderful things we could do during the masquerade.

“She’s the one from our dreams,” Croix stated with confidence.

“Just because she looks similar, doesn’t mean it’s her,” I noted.

“You don’t want it to be her,” Croix said in pure mockery. “Out of all of us, you’re the one with addiction issues.”

Maybe.

If I got a taste of that woman, I’d be doomed. A mere glimpse of her beauty and hidden potential was already making it hard for me to remain still and focus on actual business. Add her to the equation and there would be a big problem.

With the life I’d lived in the last fifteen years, I had very few addictions. Alcohol was one, smoking another.

Falling in love with women who were either destined to die or perish at my own hands was becoming another addiction that I would rather break.

I’d loved two women in this lifetime and they were both dead.

Mother and my sister…

Since their executions out of my life, my heart never beat strongly for anyone from the opposite gender.

Until tonight…

There was something about that woman of fierceness that was calling to me. It was dangerous and demanded to be cherished like a pearl within the clutches of an oyster. If I committed too fast, I’d become exactly that.

A being unable to move away and allow the world to witness the beautiful pearl I’ve become obsessed with.

Maybe Croix was trying to help me think logically.

“Her family wouldn’t be in debt,” I voiced the obvious. She looked too rich and carried a level of sophistication that told me she was a jack of all trades. She had to know her shit, or else I wouldn’t be so drawn to her like a box full of mysteries.

“You’re right,” Croix agreed. “But it seems like Fate has planned an intriguing predicament for us.”

“Meaning?” I knew he wouldn’t go snooping without getting as much info on this woman as he could in a timely manner.

“Her last name was changed hours ago,” he announced. “Bellerose to François.”

“Suspicious,” I muttered, but it had to be true with the way she corrected herself during our brief interaction. “Who’s protecting her?”

“Looks like her father,” Croix’s expression was hard to read. “It looks like he truly cares about her.”

“But?”

“He’s walking upon knives,” Croix met my gaze as he frowned and his eyes went from red to pure black. “Only a matter of time before they stab into his feet and render him useless.”

“Where would that leave Gongjunim?” I pondered more to myself. She didn’t seem like a papa’s girl, but then again, who knew. If her father suddenly changed her name right before the masquerade ball, it had to mean that he was trying to avoid her attending at all.

But as Croix stated, Fate has other plans.

“Gongjunim,” Croix sang the word. “See? You’re already doomed.”

I rolled my eyes, but he carried on with, “She’s smart. Financially secure. Her companies are well established, and she has a few investments she hasn’t even told her father about. She’ll be well off.”

“Then?” I pressed. “Why invite her?”

“Looks like Claude André François Bellerose is an Observer this year.”

And it now made sense.

“Her father changed her name so she could be a part of the royal family, only for them to be tugged into the tradition due to the change in rules,” I summed up. “The royal family of François doesn’t have a daughter.”

“Exactly,” Croix couldn’t seem more excited. “A little birdy told me their cousins have a debt that’s rather troublesome.”

“It’s too late to pay it off,” I muttered. “They wouldn’t even accept anyone’s money with the masquerade in two days.”

“Bingo,” Croix agreed. “Which is why Solnishko will be invited regardless of our interest.”

“Solnishko?” I had to arch an eyebrow at him, and maybe it was a deadly gaze because he laughed and stood up from his chair. “Now, now. If you’re getting first dibs, I never said we wouldn’t be second.”

“If you think Dagger is going to let either of you be second when he was a nosy ass and witnessed her after me, you’re absolutely insane.”

“Insanity is simply a trait of power in our world,” he reminded me as if I’d forgotten. “That’s the first rule of being a Devil. Be fucking insane.”

I sighed. “As if I forgot.”

“So, are we planning to share?” he asked the prime question that I knew would come up sooner or later. “If we are, say it now so I can tell Boss when we get back.”

I actually took an added second to think about it. Truthfully, I’d never shared a woman before in real life. Sure, we did plenty of sharing when we committed our sinful actions in the realms of nightmares—especially in the dreams of our victims—but could I commit to sharing one woman with my den?

Can she even handle five of us and our dangerous addictions?

“Fine.” The word left my lips before I realized it.

“Good,” Croix cheered and stretched. “I didn’t want to kill you.”

Now I really had to roll my eyes at the bullshit he was sputtering.

“We all know the only one standing in my way of killing all of you is Joaquin,” I emphasized. “Dagger may be a pain in the ass, but I can kill him if I truly wanted to.”

“I’ll admit that,” Croix agreed. “But you can’t handle Creed and me together.”

“You realize I’m a dual wielder, right?”

“Just because you can shoot two guns at the same time doesn’t mean shit.”

“I got two horns and three possessive tails. What do you have?”

He frowned and crossed his arms over his chest.

“See, if you’re going to bring our monster traits, then of course we don’t stand a chance!” he whined. “All I got is sharp as fuck teeth and a whip-like cock. As for Creed, well, you already know he’s just messed up everywhere.”

I shook my head. “Where is your brother?”

“At the door,” Croix said with a big grin as he literally skipped to the door and opened it to reveal Creed holding a bound man in his grasp.

The poor guy looked like he’d pissed his pants already—his wild eyes filled with fear were dancing between his captor and Croix. I guessed he was debating if he was now hallucinating because Croix and Creed looked exactly the same, even in their disguises of white hair and red eyes.

They looked more like Dagger if anything, and maybe they did that on purpose since Dagger was known to be a serial killer.

For fun. Who goes around killing people just for shits and giggles? Oh right, Dagger because he loves the high of being on the run and leaving the police, FBI, and CIA stumped for years.

“Yo,” Creed greeted me and looked to his brother. “We sharing the girl or what?”

That had Croix laughing. “Got approval from Ren.”

Ren was my nickname depending on the mission. A bit funny when it used to be my original born name.

That changed when my mother and sister died.

Ren died with them.

Creed whistled and looked my way with an eerie smile. “It’s love at first sight, huh. Out of all of us, didn’t think you’d be hit with Cupid’s arrow.”

“Cupid is one of the devil’s minions that shoots arrows at random people so they can fuck, have babies, and be fucking miserable with one another,” I noted. The fairy tale revolving around Cupid was utter bullshit, but that was the same as with many of the tales they told children in hopes of maintaining their innocence for as long as possible.

Little do those children know that all those tales are the “good” sides of the truth. The evil tales have horrifying endings.

If only they prepared children from the very beginning. So many wouldn’t fall into the traps of selfish bastards and those in power who try to act like saints.

“Oh right,” Croix clapped his hands. “I forgot about that.”

“Can we get this over with?” Creed inquired. “I’m hungry.”

Not hungry for food, of course.

I wondered if he’d be feeding off the girl tonight, but I guessed that also depended on whether she’d be sleeping or not.

Maybe she wouldn’t be. She could be occupied on the surface of reality… with me.

The idea was far too tempting, and maybe that’s why I was grinning like a foolish fucker in love.

“Guess we ain’t having our usual special,” Croix and Creed said in unison before Creed dragged the guy into the room and used his foot to close the door behind him. He tossed the tied man onto the floor before he dismissed the trembling being entirely to head to the mini fridge.

Without missing a beat, the brother opened the fridge and retrieved a bottle of Smirnoff.

“Had your share already?” Creed calmly asked.

“Yup,” Croix beamed as he put his hands behind his head. “Figured a bit of a buzz would make tonight easier. The anticipation for the masquerade is killing me here.”

“Never been patient,” Creed noted as he used his teeth to open the bottle before taking a long swig of the malt beverage.

“Neither are you,” Croix acknowledged with a proud smile. “If we were a tad patient like Ren, maybe we wouldn’t have been kicked out of Boss’ office earlier.”

“That was Dagger’s fault,” Creed noted.

“You two got kicked out?” I inquired. I’d left way earlier for other businesses before arriving here, so the news of them getting booted from the office meant the two of them were being stupid while Joaquin was either attempting to concentrate or planning a secret raid operation.

Could be doing both, who knows.

“Dagger’s fault,” Croix noted. “You know he gets into those laughing tangents and the sound of his laughter will drive any sane person fucking mad.”

“I never knew a sound could be so torturous.” Creed shook his head slowly. “Shiver-inducing madness.”

“Was he watching porn or something?” I inquired.

It may have been fucked up, but Dagger had a porn addiction but not in the way you’d think.

He watched porn for entertainment like it was some type of comedy. One-shots were usual, but series? He was fucking obsessed.

We were all glad such explicit content was far easier to obtain than back in the olden days, or we concluded Dagger would be a damn addict, collecting 18+ videos in a creepy apartment with a TV that never went off.

Fucked-up madness, I say.

“Not this time,” Croix admitted. “Watching Sesame Street.”

Right… and childhood shows. That’s the other thing that triggers immense amusement.

“When childhood trauma fucks you up,” Creed muttered. “Needless to say, Elmo got interrupted by a kid in the show and Dagger got lost in laughter, and since we were also in the office, Boss decided to kick us out.”

“So you got bored and followed me,” I summed up.

“More like Dagger got bored because Boss shocked up his phone and that made Dagger sad, so in order for us to survive another day, we told him to check on you and that’s when he noticed you walking into the club and laying eyes on Solnishko,” Croix explained.

“Solnishko?” Creed inquired. “We didn’t claim her yet.”

“Ren’s already calling her Gongjunim,” Croix sweetly stated while side glancing my way. Creed followed his gaze until it felt like I was seeing double.

“Ah,” Creed finally replied. “So he’s already doomed.”

“Bingo!” Croix beamed and looked back at me. “See? I’m not the only one who thinks this way.”

“You’re twins,” I voiced the obvious. “You two share the same fucking thought process the majority of the time.”

“Majority,” they said in unison. “Doesn’t mean there isn’t a slight minority of differences.”

“Yet you said that entire phrase in unison like one fucking unit,” I groaned and finished my drink. “Shall we get this over with?”

“Are things going to get messy?” Croix pondered. “If so, we’ll gladly watch.”

“Then we’ll be out of your way for the rest of the night,” Creed added. “Dagger and Boss need our help with some masquerade prep at the castle.”

“Hmm.” I thought about it. “Meaning you’re going to be busy tonight.”

Potentially all four of them.

“Sadly,” Croix shrugged. “But since you already did the paperwork and worked on the invites to everyone who needed them, Boss said you can do whatever you want tonight.”

“That’s nice of him,” I voiced with a taunting smirk. “He just doesn’t want me fucking things up.”

“Remember the last time you were in a really good mood and your tails got summoned and you went all happy bunny and practically destroyed the warehouse we were doing our investigation in?” Creed reminded. “We’re trying to avoid that.”

“Ah.” Oops. I regret nothing. “I said it wouldn’t happen again.”

“Right,” they said in unison before Croix walked over to the trembling man on the ground and reached over to rip the tape that was over his mouth.

The poor man yelped, followed by an array of curses and hisses. We’d kept him alive long enough, and frankly, I was done wasting time. My men already finished sweeping for any other problematic agents. This guy was the informant and he needed to be eliminated.

Or things would get complicated after the masquerade.

“You know why you’re here,” I got to the point as I returned to my seat and sat down. Croix and Creed were already back at the other seat opposite of me, both twins taking a designated armrest, while the trembling man leaned over the coffee table with his shaking hands together, pleading for mercy.

“Please! I-I-I’m only a messenger! I don’t know shit!”

“If you didn’t know shit, you wouldn’t have come here right after a twelve-hour non-stop flight from Dubai,” I noted and slowly leaned forward so I could rest my elbows onto my knees and my chin into my hands’ grasps. “You were originally going to take the longer route which would have landed you in New York for a few hours, but you couldn’t possibly risk it with the information in your possession.”

His eyes widened further as he shook so hard, it was as if we’d left him in sub-zero weather.

Or maybe with three Devils in the room, he was feeling the chill impact of our company.

“It’s a shame, really,” I admitted with a slight shake of my head. “You’re a true investigator in the making. Sly, committed. You were connecting all the dots to figure us out.”

The lights in the room began to flicker until they suddenly went off. One sole beam of light came back on, the ray of cleansing brightness pointing directly down to our captive, while the rest of us were hidden so flawlessly in the shadows.

The man knew we were still present—that we hadn’t moved a muscle— so he remained right in place. That was something very few of our victims could do at this stage of our interrogation.

“Did it ever cross your mind that the Devils of Sin are far more dangerous than the legends and traditions encourage?” I offered. My voice was deeper already, and how I yearned to speed this shit up. I wanted to return to the dance floor and find that gleaming woman of fire then play punisher.

“I-I-I was hired! My boss, Romeo! He told me I had to find every little detail revolving around the Devils of Sin. We know you guys are a wealthy organization. That y’all do drugs and other mafia shit. He thinks of you guys as competition. He wanted me to get all the info and your weaknesses so he can plot a counterattack.” Here came the details we needed. “Romeo. He’s in a lot of debt. I guess he thought his girl wouldn’t be invited to the traditional masquerade, you know? But she was, and he’s losing his fucking mind. He paid me top dollar to find everything about you promptly. I’m the best in the biz. I can be of good use by remaining alive. I know everything you need to know about Romeo. I can lead you right to him before dawn and you can kill him and his whole gang.”

“Now why would I do that?” I pondered which shocked him.

“What?”

“Why would I possibly kill him?” I got to the point. I watched the color flood his face while he clearly lost his ability to speak. He was seeing a tiny glimpse of my true form, and boy was it not pretty.

It was sinister, deformed, and frightening to get a tiny speck of my appearance, but this would be nothing in comparison to where he’d end up once we were through with him.

“Once we’re done with you, he’ll know nothing. He will assume you ran off in Dubai and aren’t coming back. The masquerade will go on as scheduled and he’ll have to decide whether it’s worth his daughter going to try and save his entire heritage from execution row, or he can simply sacrifice his child and attempt to continue gambling with his life until we finally put an end to his stupid games.”

“B-B-But…,” he struggled to speak.

“What?” My voice was barely recognizable now.

“He’s planning something bigger. Not just him. With other groups. Organizations. They’re trying to join forces. To take down this tradition. You won’t stand a chance.”

That made me chuckle, the sound nothing close to pleasant in nature. I swore if this man got any paler, he’d pass out.

“Do you believe traditions are made to be broken?” I questioned. “It’s always amusing to watch generations go by, and the people of this city begin to forget all the bloodshed that occurred upon these very lands. The generations of sinners that lived and murdered the innocent are simply getting a dose of their own medicine in the best way.”

I leaned in even closer now so a glimmer of light could illuminate my face. His eyes couldn’t get any wider, but I knew he could see my human features once more.

“I looked into you. Your great-great-grandfather. Did you know the house you grew up in was owned by foreigners? Intriguingly enough, it was owned by a lovely Korean family. They had tried to come to America for a new fresh start, but due to their money being deemed nothing in these lands, they were but slaves to the farmers until they were freed by a very generous wealthy American who bought them the tiny piece of land to start anew once more. The couple ended up giving birth to a daughter, but sadly, they didn’t get a happy ending. All because of your great-great-grandfather. He took it upon himself to not only kill those two innocent parents, but he enslaved their child, raped her until she was useless to him, and hung her when he got a girlfriend who was jealous of the teenager’s beauty. I guess with all the knowledge you’ve gathered about other people’s lives, you couldn’t take the time to look into your own heritage.”

The man couldn’t say a fucking word, and good fucking riddance because the recap of what I’d discovered was making my cold blood boil furiously.

“Y’all paint us, the Devils of Sin, as true terrors of these lands. That we’re the monsters that go bump in the dark and invite agony and misery into the lives of the innocent in the heart of Boston, but alas, you all are soaked in tainted blood. The sins of your ancestors and those who thought they were doing this city a favor when they waltzed in to try and run it on their own will come back to haunt you. Do you think we’re rich royals just because? That we continue these traditions just for pure amusement? If only that were true.”

I shook my head and leaned back into the darkness and closed my eyes.

The man’s gasp of pain encouraged me to open my eyes once more, and there was a thick black tail with odd scales that held a teal glimmer to its matte surface. I smelled the metallic aroma that hit the air first, before the droplets of blood hit the floor.

All the man could do was look down to see the thick thing piercing his chest before he lifted his gaze hopelessly back at me.

“One thing you got right is that, yes, we’re monsters, but you know what’s so special about us? To be a Devil, you once had to be a saint. You had to be a good boy in this deceitful world and wish for the goodness of people despite the challenges one faces in the depths of the shadows. Our lives are stripped from us until we have nothing left, and then, after all the pain and agony is embedded into our very flesh in the form of scars and poisonous markings of blacks, we’re abandoned to rot. Like wasteful garbage. There’s no one to rescue you. No one who dares to race into the dark forest to come and find you. You’re alone… in the darkness… and that’s where you either rot in the valley and face death or… you allow the darkness in. You become its friend. It’s companion, and then you begin to see the speck of light. Only, it’s not the light everyone describes it as. Not the hopeful beam that gets brighter and brighter as you get closer to its warmth. No, no, no.”

I was in front of him now as my tongue extended out of my mouth—the sheer black organ gliding along his flesh from his chin to the side of his lips to wipe the trail of blood clean from his face.

His body temperature couldn’t dip any further.

“That beam of light is as red as blood. Tiny sparks of orange twinkle and taunt you like the flames of the underworld. You fear that you’ve finally made it to the pits of hell but then, through the fear, comes a glimmer of gold. You can’t hide your curiosity, and you have nothing else to lose as you crawl forward with every bit of strength you have. All until you reach a circle of black. Right in the middle sits a tiny pillar, and you know what’s on top of that pillar?” I whispered. “A golden mask and an invitation.”

My tail retracted of its own accord, causing the man to gasp in agony. His body tried to fall back but hands of black grasped his shoulders, causing him to grow completely rigid at the looming presence behind him in the darkness. He couldn’t move his eyes away from me though, and it was perfect for me to finish what had to be said.

“There, you have a choice. To swear into the part of the world where the darkness is your best friend or die as a sacrifice that never gets to feel the warmth of salvation ever again,” I revealed. “So tell me. Which path would you choose?”

He tried to speak but it was impossible as blood began to pool in his mouth and drip down the sides of his lips. All that did was make me smile.

“We weren’t born to be Devils. We were stripped of everything that made us whole. That made us hopeful and full of dreams. Our sanities became lost until the person we saw in the mirror was far from the person we once knew. We were monsters before our fates were sealed, but that invitation gave us a second chance at life. Gave us the redemption we craved.”

I rose so he’d have no choice but to attempt to inch his head upward to look at me.

“The Den of Monsters is filled with men just like me. Collections of men who walk through the streets like normal individuals among society. Many of us have status, fame, fortunes beyond belief, while others enjoy the quietness of tranquility, but in the darkness… well, we’re the monsters that go bump in the night. The evil creatures they base villains and horror movies on. Some say it’s magic, others say it’s voodoo. Honestly, I don’t know what it is really. Are we a cult? Demons? Paranormal creatures? Or maybe we’re bending reality and entering a side of the fantasy universe.”

I crossed my arms over my chest and grinned.

“None of it really matters, honestly. You know why?” I dared to ask as my eyes narrowed. “We’re no longer abandoned pieces of trash. No longer broken individuals that aren’t deserving of one’s saving grace. We feed off the fear of our enemies and enjoy the sweet blissfulness of pleasure in the dreams of women who enjoy what the darkness delivers, and there’ll come a time when we’ll find a queen to claim. One who will accept us in comparison to this filthy world of deceit and selfishness. That’s what the masquerade is for. In exchange for your financial freedom and to avoid an early execution, all the sinners’ first female children participate in the masquerade, and if they’re worthy of what we Devils can deliver, they’ll live on and their families avoid the agony we dealt with.”

I uncrossed my arms just to clap for myself, and it actually made me chuckle because it was so fucking hilarious. Just me clapping to myself for being a brilliant storyteller.

I need a new hobby.

“If you simply used that talent of yours, you would have discovered the truth and realized we’re but a blessing and this masquerade aids in clearing the sins of the very roots of these lands. We don’t care if we’re labeled as monsters, villains, or devils. We’re cleansing this world of the bad in our own unique way, and whether one wants to admit it or not, this tradition is the only reason why the world hasn’t fallen into a cycle of insanity,” I declared with a bit of pride. “No need to reveal everything, though it doesn’t matter anymore. You won’t be alive for long.”

I cracked my neck as my tail wrapped around me like it wished to keep me warm from how chilled the room had become. The poor man watched the organ fluff up until it was thick and white.

By the time its growth finished, it was as if I now wore a white fur coat to keep me nestled in the brewing warmth my body was creating as a defense mechanism.

I guess that’s what happens when you die in the snow…

“I’ll ensure Romeo gets a clear message of your… whereabouts,” I assured him. “Now, if you’ll excuse me. The room is on the chilly side, and frankly, I don’t do very well in the wintertime. Best for me to warm up on the dance floor, but do not fear. My dear friends will keep you well entertained. It’s good timing honestly.”

I looked behind the man to Croix and Creed. I could see them clearly, and it only made my smile grow as I knew they wouldn’t miss this opportunity to feed.

Fearful pleasure is just as delightful as submissive indulgence. It’s even better when we know the victim deserves to enjoy a taste of their own medicine.

“P-P-P-” he couldn’t even attempt to beg me, and I was thankful for it because such tactics never worked on me. Frankly, it didn’t do shit to any of us.

“When you were in Dubai, did you ever give that innocent girl a chance?”

I enjoyed the way the man’s heart hammered against his chest at my admission.

“When she said please, did you stop?”

He couldn’t answer. He wouldn’t dare attempt to cloak his sins now.

Bobbing my head slowly, I headed to the door.

“I guess some generational curses never end, huh?” I quietly pondered as I reached the door. “Being a rapist simply runs in your family, but we’re the monsters, huh? What a crazy world to live in.”

We’re all fucking sinners, but scumbags like him? They’re the worse kind of sinners because their high revolves around being seen as the holy bringers when they’re the true devils hiding behind masks.

“Try to relax and enjoy what’s to cum,” I said with a gleeful tone. “Get it? Cum? Ah. I’m so fucking funny,” I chuckled to myself. “See you two in the morning.”

The twin’s responses were goosebump-inducing and that only left the poor man gasping in utter fear. He’d be moaning soon enough—or eventually, after a magnitude of pain. Either way, I’d gotten the information we needed which meant work time was done and I was no longer Ren.

I was back to being Talon, and all he wanted to do was find his Gongjunim.

5

FEAR VERSUS CURIOSITY AND A PLEASURABLE INVITATION

~ESMÉRALDA~

“You can either live in fear and die or make life a party… and still die. So what path seems like the better option? Neither, cause a bitch ain’t dying until I party it up and face every fear that stops me from living freely.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“Last call.”

I grinned and put the tip onto the counter, just as the bartender placed my last drink that I was sure was spiked with double the amount of acceptable vodka.

The best way to finish the night is by getting ultimately drunk.

“You gonna be able to get home, Esme?” he had to ask for his own life’s sake. “I don’t want your papa killing me because you got wasted in an alleyway.”

“See, that wasn’t my fault,” I reasoned and took the drink before he could steal it from me. “That was because I tripped and decided the pile of garbage bags was the most comfortable thing I’ve ever lay upon, and alas, that bartender on duty that night died.”

He gave me a look before rolling his eyes. “No one liked him anyway.”

“Then we did y’all a service,” I concluded with a sloppy grin. “What’s got you nervous?”

“Aside from the fact you’re on the iceberg of wasted?” he inquired.

“Well… ya,” I paused to take a long sip of the sweet alcoholic beverage. “Aside from that.”

“Where’s your half-bro and bestie?” he decided to ask as if he were sparing himself some time.

“Fucking somewhere,” I shrugged. “You know they only realize their immense love for one another when they’re drunk as fuck. The good thing about being young and rich.”

That actually made him smile before he leaned in to keep his next words as quiet as possible. “You got eyes on you, doll.”

Doll—the nickname used to emphasize a woman’s vulnerability in a room full of hungry savages. It was honestly kinda cute to be called that, but I knew the hidden reasons for the terminology.

“How many?” I sweetly asked as my eyes met his black ones

“Too many,” he reasoned. “You got backup?”

“Jeanne’s off for the night,” I admitted. “She works too hard.”

“I can see why.” He shook his head and leaned back, knowing well someone surely was observing our interaction. “You’re hard to keep safe.”

“I doubt it,” I countered. “It’s hard for me to keep still, which is why I get in trouble a lot.”

“Right.” He gave me a small smile before his voice dipped again. “So, you’re attending?”

“As of now, no,” I noted. “Haven’t gotten my invite yet. Why? Are some excited for my attendance?”

“Far too excited,” he noted. “Your beauty has many advantages.”

“So do my pockets,” I replied. “Those seem more attractive these days.”

“Did you allow such to happen on Claude’s cousins’ behalf?” I bet he already knew of the name change. Bartenders were the first to know all the latest gossip.

“Maybe.” I shrugged. “The opportunity fell onto my lap. Just seemed noble to accept it when I’m capable of it.”

“Some were surprised.”

“Why? Because they assume Claude and I have a weird thing going on?” I rolled my eyes for added dramatics. “We’re siblings. Now, this new change of events confirms it. Besides, I don’t get how anyone is okay with matching me with Claude when we look almost identical in nature. The only difference is our eye color, height, and I’ve got a pair of breasts.”

“Well, you never know,” he admitted. “Many things happen here in Boston, you know?”

Oh, I know what he means by that. Oddly enough, incest happened far too often, and with the dip of female versus male ratio in this city, some were taking advantage of it.

“Not my prerogative,” I assured him. “Plus, my brother needs someone crazier. I don’t fit that requirement.”

That actually made him laugh. “You believe you’re not crazy enough?”

“Not even close to my brother’s standards of mentally insane,” I voiced and took another sip of my drink. “He thinks my level of madness is cute.”

“Cute?” Now he lost it. “Has he seen you fight?”

“Yes, but not to that extent,” I reasoned.

“So what about his crush?”

“Eloise?” I clarified. “Oh, my bestie is crazy.”

“She’s a straight-A, scholarship award-winning woman who everyone is hoping to hire,” he noted.

“True,” I agreed and leaned in to give him a taunting grin. “She can kill a guy in five seconds by constricting the blood flow from his cock by using the clenching force of her pussy walls.”

He gawked in shock as I leaned back and finished my drink.

“Goodness. This always hits the spot,” I praised. “You gotta tell me your name one day, buddy. I’d hire you privately just to enjoy drinks like these at home.”

Lowering the glass to the counter, I spun around and looked at the dance floor that was packed like a can of sardines.

“I should get one more dance in,” I hummed. “Maybe two if I can.”

“Cobra.”

I paused my intentions of departing and tilted my head back to look at the bartender in question.

“What an honor,” I stated with a thrilled tone. “The real question is, do you bite?”

“Not if I don’t show my fangs,” he stated with a wink. “I’ll keep my ears open for you.”

An alliance. How useful.

Some wouldn’t think so, but if you had a bartender on your side, you’d win any gamble that came your way. I’d been to this bar since I was sixteen—even when I wasn’t allowed to be present in a dangerous environment like this—but in my four years, Cobra was the sole bartender everyone with fishy business got their drinks from.

The only difference was no one knew his name. If you did, it meant you’d earned not only his loyalty but the information that came with such a partnership in crime.

“Esméralda,” I introduced like he didn’t know. “Don’t call me that though because that would just make this weird.”

“Right.” He chuckled. “If you ever need me, feel free to reach out. My bar is always open for you.”

“Much appreciated,” I whispered with a gleaming smile.

“You have five songs left before closing time. Best get dancing,” he encouraged. “It’s one of the best parts of being here.”

“Agreed.” The mere idea of shaking it was making me giddy. “I should practice.”

I looked at him to see his knowledgeable smile. “You should.”

I slid off the stool and was about to depart but he whispered. “Esme.”

Pausing in my steps, I waited for him to continue as I looked slightly over my left shoulder so he knew I was listening.

“Get lost in the music,” he encouraged. “But don’t get lost in the illusion. That’s how you survive the Masquerade of Sin.”

Masquerade of Sin.

“Excellent advice,” I praised. “Have a pleasant night.”

“Same to you, Esme,” he whispered. “Stay safe… for your father’s sake.”

How tempting it was to turn around and request more information regarding his last remark, but I held my tongue and headed forward, my body already tuning into the music until I was swinging my hips and moving perfectly to the rhythm of the beat booming through the dance floor.

My hands moved up my body in a hypnotic manner, running through my hair and letting my orange strands loosen further from their curly waves. The aroma of sweat, alcohol, and various scents of cheap perfume and overpowering cologne assaulted my nostrils, but I zoned out of the world and let the music move me.

Only a few people understood the true power of music. How its hypnotic nature could suck anyone into its world of mesmerizing chaos and deliver a fantasy that left you helpless to its beating power. The various instruments to the drumming beat encouraged you to get lost in its musical orbit and forget all your problems that piled outside the doors of the club.

Music was a drug in itself, and it didn’t matter the type of genre. They all carried their own power of control, and I was allowing myself to get lost in it.

To lose myself to the beat of the rhythm but be “present” in my surroundings.

I knew exactly where I was on the dance floor, could feel the movement of those around me. I especially loved this state of mind because all my other senses always spiked and left me feeling hyper focused on all around me without exhibiting such attentiveness.

In my world, I knew many eyes were on me. Could feel their lingering gazes and the various intensity they carried. Some were simply captivated by my flawless moves, while others watched me in pure envy. My hips commanded the space around me, encouraging many to step out of my way and admire my movements in that prime moment.

At this point, everything felt effortless, and even when the song changed, it didn’t stop me from finding myself and embodying a level of confidence that projected flawlessness. I needed this break more than I realized; the pressure of my life and the heavy burdens it delivered on a daily basis began to leave my body and gave me a sense of freedom.

It was temporary—it always was—but it felt so amazing to experience. It was a high you wished would go on and on, and it only got better when you could experience it with someone else. Finding someone that understood this sensation and embedded themselves in its comforting arms when the time was right was another tricky mission to accomplish, but it didn’t matter whether I was alone or with company.

At least, that’s what I always told myself until I got to experience dancing with another who was on the same wavelength.

I didn’t think tonight was going to be one of those nights, but my thought seemed to trigger that unique scent: the combination of white musk, cedarwood, lotus leaf with that captivating hint of mint. I almost thought it was an illusion in itself—an imaginative smell my body craved to inhale one last time after such a brief encounter.

That craving only grew, but I didn’t miss a beat as I continued to let the music guide me through the dance floor until I felt a dominating presence take its spot behind me while that sensational combination of fragrance hit my nostrils like whiplash.

I could moan just with a whiff of it, but that was only the beginning of my growing arousal as large hands gently landed onto my hips like they were sacred and deserved to be touched with extra care.

My back arched at the electrifying touch before my very body hummed in glee at my newfound company, and the person took advantage by pressing against my backside and following my movement effortlessly.

His hands gravitated from my hips to my front side; his thumbs finding themselves dipped into the waistband of my shorts while his groin pressed firmly against my ass. His head was nuzzled into my right shoulder, inhaling deeply before his lips brushed my neck and he exhaled.

“We meet again, Gongjunim.”

My body burned internally in happiness all while my limbs further relaxed into his hold as if he weren’t a dangerous sinner in this wilderness of predators ready to take a shot at his prey. I was the true moth to his flame, and it only took a matter of grinding hips from side to side to make me burn for him.

A reunion like this felt so mesmerizing, an enchanting fairy tale I didn’t want to end, even though it had just begun. He didn’t hold back his affection in the slightest, his hands possessively moving along my body like he truly owned every inch and still couldn’t get enough.

The music began to change, the blend of a beating pop song shifting to a soothing ballad that held a bit of sultry to it. The timing couldn’t have been more perfect as my captor twirled me around effortlessly so I could finally face him.

Maybe I was hallucinating, the alcohol finally coursing through my body, for the man I’d met earlier now wore a different outfit of elegance — head to toe, a sophisticated suite of matte black, down to his very tie.

His hair of teal was just as dark as our surroundings, the dancing lights coming and going like swinging pendulums that begged to read the aura of our intense atmosphere. The only color that shone brightly against this man was the vibrant turquoise mask that sat upon the bridge of his nose and outlined those beautiful jewels of aquarium green.

They bored into my wide ones with purpose, and it made me realize our entire environment had changed. People were still dancing, still moving to the soothing beat that sang brilliantly through the floor, but the energy was so different.

So raw with radiant emotion that oozed off our bodies in hopes we’d sense the magnetizing force brewing between us.

HIS COMPLEXION WAS charcoal with grey undertones, but it didn’t take away from his attractiveness. Not in the slightest. He was perfection, radiating with possessive dominance, and he was dancing with me.

A part of me tried to cower in a submissive manner, my mind attempting to bring up the many flaws I carried compared to this man who looked like a mystical being in this prime moment of deception, but I pushed through the negative and allowed myself to bask in my own charisma.

My temporary inner turmoil didn’t distract me enough to lose the pace of our movements, and as the music slowed further, my devilish partner pulled me closer as the lights dimmed. I pressed right against him, and all I could do was look up as I kept to our swirling pace.

It was as if we were on the ballroom floor instead of in the middle of the club. His eyes never left mine, the two of us staring deeply into one another’s gazes as our world seemed to zone out into a place where the sound of a peaceful serenade hummed sweetly around us.

“Not frightened yet?” The husky depth of his voice sent pure shivers of ecstasy through me, while my eyes widened slightly to take in his black horns that curved upward from his temples and now went downward, curving just along the shape of his pointy ears.

“Intrigued,” I admitted, my voice but a whisper. The slight tremble in my voice did project a speck of my fear, but my curiosity was far stronger—almost overwhelming—and I couldn’t let fear disrupt me from experiencing something that very well could be a once in a lifetime moment.

“You enjoy adventure?” he asked in clarification.

“I enjoy facing my fears,” I admitted as I boldly moved my hands from where they rested on his biceps until they wrapped around his neck and pulled him even closer. I might as well have been hanging off him thanks to our height difference, but I didn’t let it stop me as I pulled him as close as I could, our lips mere centimeters apart. “When you conquer your fears, there’s nothing stopping you from venturing off into undiscovered territory.”

My actions impressed him, while my words rewarded me with a smile so tantalizingly graceful, my heart couldn’t stop itself from skipping in haste.

“Then let me taste you, Gongjunim,” he seemed to shorten the term of Princess before he leaned further in so our lips brushed. That alone left me shivering in his grasp, while my brain felt like it was melting into a puddle of mush. “Pass my test, and I’ll reward you with immense pleasure.”

How could a woman like myself possibly ignore such an invitation?

“Deal.”

I might as well have sold my soul to the devil, and yet I didn’t regret my actions as I initiated the next move—my lips closing the distance between us.

Kissing this man of mystery was like pressing scorching hot lips against frigid ones—the abrupt connection triggered waves of bliss while it felt like I’d unlocked something forbidden. I’d done the unexpected, and maybe that was why he stilled for a moment, while I only pressed myself further against him.

It was only a flash, but it felt like an instant of connection between us while the rest of the world faded away entirely: the people, the music, the dance floor. For a split second, there was nothing but darkness that surrounded us, but it didn’t frighten me.

I felt right at home.

When he kissed me back, there was not a hint of mercy. It was raw as my lips were now captives to his possessive roughness that demanded to taste every inch of them. That only escalated as his tongue dared to taunt my bottom lip while I gasped for a hint of breath—the perfect opportunity to further this steamy encounter that was bound to overflow.

This connection would be even more divine if we could head straight to the bedroom.

The thought was a wishful one, but I was stolen from my inner fantasy and brought to the present reality that felt like a tainted fairy tale. His tongue darted into my mouth and went on an exploration, daring to claim every inch of my inner wall while he somehow managed to keep my actual tongue occupied.

I was beginning to question if this really was reality, for no way could one tongue be playing Twister with my tongue while somehow managing to explore the remaining walls of my mouth.

Did his tongue split in two?

The most difficult part of all of this was trying to multitask, for though I was falling deeper and deeper into this lustful prison of illusions, I knew a part of me was still dancing—a hint of my body moving to whatever beat was thrumming from afar.

It was like being in two places at once, and I was beginning to realize that the goal of this unexpected test was to find a balance to do both. If I got too greedy, I’d get lost in this world of pleasure and disgrace myself on the dance floor, which would ruin any opportunity to pass Talon’s test and be rewarded for my perseverance.

If I didn’t perform to his tune, the opposite would occur, and I’d lose the chance to be swept into this blissful paradise he manifested with whatever juju magic he carried with his very attendance.

Could it be the alcohol? Did Cobra set me up? There are so many possibilities, and yet none seem to quite fit.

This seesaw confliction simply reminded me of my dreams, and maybe this was something similar only I was semi-awake. A part of me was living the life of the party as I danced with this sinful stranger who was willing to call me a princess in his foreign language, while the other was French kissing what surely was a monster with two tongues.

Despite it all, I didn’t hold an ounce of fear in me. I wanted to explore, my curiosity leading me to dangerous territory, but how could I possibly ignore this brilliant opportunity? This was something my very soul craved. To potentially discover a world as unattainable as my exotic dreams of immense pleasure.

Could he help me unravel the true mystery hidden in the darkness?

I felt like he could.

When his hands moved along my skin, I realized how naked I was in this world, all while in the present, I still was clothed. The bouncing sensations between the two were probably the biggest mindfuck out of all, but it excited me further as his hands that felt longer, colder, and sharper at the tip of his nails gripped my ass cheeks possessively while I was pressed against him harder.

Surely the action was happening on both ends of the spectrum between illusion and reality because the controlling execution made me moan on both ends, the sighing sound echoing against the walls of his mouth here, while it got lost in the booming music on the real side.

“Good girl,” his praise was from the other end, and yet it echoed in this realm of shadowed euphoria. “Let me hear that delicate sound one more time.”

I didn’t have to force the sound to escape my lips, for he began to press his groin against my lower half, the arousing grind repeating its taunting motion which enlightened me in the right places.

My moan held a musical tone in this realm, and I only caught onto its melodic sound because Talon’s tongues had released me. I panted swiftly in hopes of replenishing some oxygen for what I felt was approaching—my heart fluttering hard against my chest, while my mouth felt dry without his tongues’ explorative company.

He continued to grind against me, and I bit my lip in hopes the hint of pain would slow down my building arousal that was getting stronger and stronger.

“Oh no, Gongjunim,” he practically growled and paused his movements to press me as tightly against him as he could, his sharp nails running along my flesh and further sinking until I was positive my skin was on the verge of breaking. “You’ll sing for me.”

I felt the sudden thickness slide between my legs, the action a complete surprise that made my eyes widen in shock, while Talon’s black lips spread widely to show his pure white teeth.

“Looks like my tail wants to join our foreplay,” he said in wicked delight.

“T-Tail?” I had to dare ask, though it came from the other side as I was somehow managing to keep up with our slow dance. I wouldn’t deny that Talon was clearly helping me, his arms now around my waist and pressing me against him so I’d have no choice but to follow his lead.

No matter which side of the spectrum I looked at, I could see the obvious glee in his expression that made his eyes further twinkle in hunger.

He leaned in close—both in the present and in this altered reality—and I wondered if he cared if anyone associated us as “something” with how we were dancing. Surely, some would think we were having a fling and not simply two strangers who didn’t even know each other’s names, let alone of the other’s existence, a few hours prior.

It didn’t look like he cared about his reputation, but then again, in this place of sinners, what happened within these walls stayed here unless you wanted to lose such a precious privilege.

He was using that to his advantage.

I had to bite my lip to stop myself from moaning far louder than necessary as my thighs pressed together in hopes of stopping his apparent tail that was gliding back and forth against my pussy folds.

In the present, he took that moment to kiss me, the shock of it coming right through to this world but the whip slap against my ass made me shriek at the move that wasn’t done by his hands.

Did his tail just slap me?!

The defiant look I gave him left him laughing diabolically, the deep chuckle resonating through me and only making my body hum in need instead of my true feelings of fury.

“Your body wants one thing,” he purred against my lips, “and your mind is debating a whole lot of others.”

“You can’t read me,” I whispered which came out as a drawn-out moan as his tail began to glide back and forth against my folds. Its sleek black surface was gathering my juices and making loud sounds that I was thankful wouldn’t be heard in the real world thanks to the booming music.

It didn’t mean I wasn’t soaking wet as I danced with this man among various individuals, though I had to thank myself for wearing shorts instead of a dress.

His chuckle drew my attention once more before he leaned over to whisper in my ear while his dark self continued to occupy my lips with a passionate kiss.

“I know damn well you’re thanking yourself for wearing these troublesome shorts of yours,” he growled. “So lucky we’re in a middle of a dance floor or I’d rip them right off and let the world see that red ass of yours after I’ve punished you for thinking I can’t read you like an open book, Esméralda.”

The way he emphasized my name left me trembling in need, while my build of arousal was threatening to burst on the other side.

“Do you want to cum, Gongjunim?” The question wasn’t really an inquiry of what I wanted. He wished to hear me ask for permission. To request to release my build of pleasure and experience the glorifying high only he could deliver in the midst of these shadows while we danced our final song.

I struggled to respond because I wanted to defy him, but I also wanted to enjoy the blissful release his tail was about to ignite if it went any faster.

“Talon,” I moaned his name with purity, the sound filled with so much need and genuine desire that it took him by surprise. He broke the kiss between us in the shadow world, which allowed me that brief moment to stare deeply into his eyes on both spectrums: one side reflecting my swollen lips with smudged lipstick slightly opened in a pout, while the other side reflected swollen lips with saliva dripping down my mouth as my eyes pleaded with him to deliver what I desperately needed.

“Please let me cum?” There was that melodic voice, the sound even enchanting to my very ears though spoken in this parallel universe.

In reality, we came to a stop as the final notes of the song sang loudly around us, but the finale was simply sparking a beginning between us.

A beginning to something deliciously sinful.

Whether it was our stillness or whatever power this man of grace carried, the crowd around us chanted for an encore—the demand for one final song to end this brilliant night of freedom. The DJ laughed, the sound almost haunting as it echoed around us, but our eyes were lost in one another while we gravitated closer and closer.

From a single cheer, the start of one final song pierced through the air, triggering the cheers of praise around us. It didn’t even matter, neither of us heard their approving cheers, for our lips had sealed our fates, igniting not only new addiction but a consensus that this blossomed unity between us was only the beginning.

He hugged me in his arms as if to shield me from the rest of the world, but the stillness was exactly what we needed to focus on the other realm as he slammed his chilled lips against my hot ones and his tail began to rapidly brush against my pussy like it was his very cock.

My moans were lost in our sealed exchange—my arms tightly wrapped around his neck so he wouldn’t be able to pull away. His grinding presses matched the rhythm of his tail that enjoyed the gliding motion of its body pressing firmly against my pussy.

I felt a thickness press between us, its height reaching just below my breasts and making me wonder if that was his actual cock that had sprung out of whatever form of clothing he was once wearing in this world.

The thought would remain a mystery because we were both so close to euphoria and neither of us wished to miss this brewing moment of ecstasy.

He broke the kiss at the right moment, his forehead pressing firmly against mine before he muttered against my lips, “Cum for me, Sweet Gongjunim.”

It was such a soft-spoken request, filled with immense sentiment, that all I could do was obey. “Ah—” My hymn of bliss was lost in the hollows of his mouth as he kissed me once more. With one last grinding press, his fingers clenched my ass cheeks, while his tail pressed tightly along my pussy all the way to fit itself between my ass cheeks like it was a hook I was suspended on.

Pleasure spurted through me in waves, my eyes rolling back as they came to a close, while my body was lost in the fountain of ecstasy assaulting every nerve-ending. It was the best orgasm I’d ever experienced, the raw beauty of it all far better than in my dreams with my various monsters, but that’s what triggered the thought of one specific monster.

My gentle beast whose kisses are filled with tenderness while his caresses deem me as a treasured trophy.

I was back in reality, the alternate world vanishing from my grasp with the flickering of the lights above. Pulling back, I looked up into those calm eyes that were still glowing with a foreign mist of darkness which made his eyes hooded for a few more seconds.

It was as if it weren’t really Talon but the monster I’d just enjoyed fucking in his alternative universe, but it was my chance to ask such an important question.

With the rise of my hands that pressed firmly against his cheeks, I leaned in until our lips brushed and whispered, “You’re from my dreams… aren’t you?”

I knew he wouldn’t answer, and I didn’t expect him to as our time together was officially over and we’d be forced to return to our respective roles, but I only sought for one thing.

A sign of acknowledgment.

I got it in the form of a remarkable smile, the expression of happiness so vibrant on his handsome face that he looked like a god projecting his pride in his followers.

“Did I pass?” I didn’t realize the words left my lips with a hint of derision until they reached my very ears, and that smile simply widened as he quietly answered, “You did, Gongjunim.”

He released me from his hold, but he brushed a few strands of my hair to move over my shoulder. At the same moment, he leaned down until his very lips pressed against my flesh—the spot just past my shoulder on my right bicep.

The movement was short but smooth, while the chilling sensation that ran through my body and prickled through my flesh at that exact spot would leave me yearning for more.

“I best be going,” he whispered, and I could see the resolve in his eyes even though his voice held longing in its tender tune.

“It’s my birthday,” I abruptly noted. “So… you owe me a present.”

“Do I?” There was that twinkle of mischief that danced in his eyes as he reached out and took my right hand in his grasp. Lifting it up to his lips, I was surprised by his kiss on the palm of my hand.

The lights flickered off—a moment of complete darkness that hid us from the public’s view—and I was rewarded with a slow lick of his tongue.

His dual tongues that take their luxurious time teasing the lines of my palm.

When the lights went back on, they were at a dim low, but it was enough illumination to erase the dark image that was there a second ago and reveal Talon in his fine attire once more.

“Then if Fate wishes for us to reunite, I’ll gladly give you a present you surely won’t forget.”

“Promise?” I felt like a childish fool for keeping my hopes up, but I wanted this vow as much as I wanted to fuck this man who could be a villain in disguise.

Does it even matter to me if he is the epiphany of evil? No. Not even a little bit.

“Promise, Gongjunim,” he assured me and added, “Happy Birthday, Esméralda.”

He let go of my hand and his guards were at his side in a blink. My heart clenched at seeing him go, knowing well that there was a strong connection between us that I wished to delve into and explore further.

He was going to turn but paused as if the intense uncertainty in my eyes tugged at him to stay just a few seconds longer. He reached into his jacket at that moment and pulled out a golden card with teal cursive on the front side.

“Here’s my business card.” He offered it to me with ease, and I boldly accepted it. “If you need assistance with anything, simply dial the number and say who you are.”

He turned away at that moment, his guards doing the same.

“Farewell, Gongjunim.”

There he goes, leaving me with the single card and my core throbbing for another round of sensual games.

6

ADDICTED AND FORGIVE ME

~TALON~

“Anyone can mask happiness, but only a few can smile when their heart is in tatters.”

– Talon Jeong-Ho

“You like playing with fire, huh?”

I further relaxed against the wall while I reached into the inner pocket of my jacket to retrieve the pack of Marlboro cigarettes. With a flick of the lid, I retrieved one with ease before I let the rest of the pack drop into the safe silky pouch before retracting my hand and diving into my left pocket to retrieve my lighter.

Closing my eyes, I enjoyed the feel of the end of the stick at the edge of my lips while I initiated the single flame that fulfilled its duty in lighting up the other side of my cigarette.

That first whiff of smoke was able to ease the hidden nerves brewing within me, and I inhaled as much as I could before I gave myself a few seconds to let it shimmer in my system before letting out the puff of smoke from my nostrils.

Boss was observing me the whole time, his presence in the corner of the shadowed alleyway as obvious as the lingering perfume that clung to every fiber of my clothing.

Fuck. I want her.

Esméralda François.

There was no doubt in my mind now. The way she effortlessly got lost in my illusion but managed to remain “present” on the dance floor had blown my fucking mind.

She was the first woman to ever make me do something so daring—to risk her freaking the fuck out and causing a damn scene. I knew she was similar to our Sinful Maiden, the one we’ve been taunting in the realms of her dreams for some time now, but to test her in such a busy public place was pure insanity.

And yet I did exactly that.

I really was playing with fire by pulling off that stunt, but that shared set of dances and that amazing orgasm was completely worth it.

Fuck, I’d do it again.

“Sadly,” I finally answered before taking another long inhale and letting the smoke out through my mouth. Leaning my head back against the cold cement wall, I let a few inhales and exhales out, my eyes focusing on the puffs of smoke that escaped my hot mouth into the chilled air of the night.

Or should I say morning? It’s past three AM.

“It’s her,” I whispered the truth before my mind could try to ponder all the possibilities and chances of it not being the woman we’ve been worshipping for so fucking long. “I feel it in my bones, Joaquin. You know I’m never wrong.”

He didn’t say anything, but he didn’t have to.

We’d been Devils for a long fucking time, and he knew when I said something was right thanks to my gut instinct, to take it seriously compared to others who took my forewarnings with a grain of salt.

And died trying to prove me wrong.

“You sure it’s not your cock talking?” I knew he was just grinding my gears, the resolved tone in his voice only confirming he agreed with my statement.

“My cock is hard as fuck, actually,” I noted and closed my eyes once more. “She’s as addicting in real life as she is in our dreams, Joaquin.”

“You want her invited,” he got to the point.

“I think that’s already out of our hands,” I voiced, remembering my brief discussion with the twins. “You’ve done some snooping, haven’t you?”

Once again, I was greeted with silence which only encouraged me to take a few more puffs of my cigarette.

“I’m addicted.”

There was a deep sigh which only made me grin. If Joaquin sighed, it meant he’d have to accept that I was about to drag our whole crew into a disastrous mess.

“Can you blame me though?” I offered and added, “I’m normally a saint compared to the others. You can’t be mad at me.”

“You love spitting facts this chilled evening,” he grumbled which made me laugh.

“I swear it’s morning.” I acknowledged.

“Four is deemed morning,” he grunted. “Not three fifteen.”

“The twins would say it’s six,” I counted. “And Dagger would say two.”

“He says two in the morning because he has his damn porn sessions from twelve to two,” Joaquin complained. “As if he’s masturbating to summon fucking spirits.”

“He tried that once,” I noted with a silly smirk. “Fucker is the definition of madness in an hourglass.”

“What are your plans for tonight?” Once again, our leader, Joaquin Dumaire Laurent, always got to the point because he simply hated wasting time. Even though he was here with me, he was also elsewhere in his present body.

Probably at his desk finalizing whatever paperwork was left before the grand masquerade.

“Well, I have some business to take care of,” I admitted.

“Who did you piss off?”

You’d think for the shy, quiet guy that I wouldn’t get into so much trouble like my fellow Devils. Poor Joaquin always had to clean up our shit.

“I guess dancing with François’s new daughter pissed a few people off in the club.”

“Dancing,” he began. “Or did you kiss her?”

“Will you punish me if I say both?” I inquired and looked to the corner to see his full monstrous frame peek out of the shadows.

He had his arms crossed as he stood there like a dominating being with his monstrous height of 8’0”. I didn’t bother looking up. I knew those dangerous gold spheres of electric fury were eyeing me carefully with a calculative motive.

“That’s how captivating she is,” I announced with a slight shrug. “You know I don’t like playing around during work hours, but then again, I did finish my shift.”

“You love grinding my gears during the holidays,” he muttered more to himself, his voice thick with venomous vibes.

“Facts.” No point in lying. “But you have a soft spot for me.”

That was the honest truth because Joaquin was into anything that moved—regardless of gender. We didn’t fuck each other often, especially now that our appetite in the sexual needs department was normally appeased with all the fuckery we did in venturing into other individuals’ dreams.

Or as of late, just Gongjunim’s frequent wet dreams.

“Doesn’t mean I won’t rip your heart out of your chest.”

“That would be cruel.” All I had to do was lift my gaze and pout my lips innocently to watch the frightening beast cringe at the softened look on my face.

“Fucking charmer,” he grunted. “Stop it.”

“Only if you forgive me,” I whispered. “Please, Pyeha?”

Please, Your Majesty?

With a tsk, he turned away. “Finish your business and go home! Don’t bother waking up early. I’m sleeping in.”

“Okay, Joaquin,” I hummed and gave him a big smile, even though his back was facing me. “I’ll make sure to be home for Christmas cuddles.”

“Fuck off,” he grunted and began to dissipate, his image beginning to turn into flakes of black. “I’ll make sure there’s a clean-up crew nearby.”

“Thanks, Boss,” I teased. “Saranghaeyo.”

His exaggerated huff was the last sound that left him as he escaped into the darkness. It was perfect timing as the moon’s rays came out seconds later and filled the alleyway with an illuminating glow that made this eerie space now magical in comparison.

“He always gets embarrassed when I tease him,” I muttered to myself. “I wonder if I’m really cute to him or if he sees me as some Korean pop star or something. Hmmm. I should ask Dagger… actually no. I won’t or he’ll want to witness some male-on-male action while stroking himself. Gotta leave that for drunk nights.”

I had a tendency of talking to myself when I was alone. I guessed there was a reasoning for it, and from the slight movement to my left, I knew why I suddenly felt so at ease to do so.

“Now, now, now,” I began and glanced down at my feet to see the black bunny in question. “Did Dagger let you out?”

The bunny in question nibbled in reply, its gleaming teal eyes sparkling with joy now that I acknowledged his presence.

“Dex.” I crouched down and moved my cigarette further away while I used my free hand to pet his soft strands of fur. He nudged my hand with his head before he hopped from side to side as if impatiently wishing to do something other than being petted by me.

“You want to be mischievous?”

He paused and nibbled happily.

“Joaquin is gonna be pissed about this new addiction of mine,” I voiced more to myself. “But then again, if you’re here, that means Dagger, Croix, and Creed are all for some devilish fun.”

I was clearly trying to convince myself to just go with my gut and do what was brewing in my mind. “Oh well. If Joaquin gets mad, I’ll just suck his cock and call it a day.”

No point in worrying about shit.

“Blep!” Dexter made a noise to catch my attention, but I already sensed what he was.

“Can you do what I ask, Dex?”

He hopped up in down in reply which left me smiling in delight.

“Good, good. You know how to disappear to where you have to go, hmm?”

“Blep!” Offering him one last pat on the head, my bunny companion went back the way it came—into the shadowed corner where its body dispersed in shadowy energy that would take him where I hoped he was going.

Rising up once more, I enjoyed a few more moments of peacefulness while taking in as much of my cigarette as I could. I swore it was a habit I needed to stop, but it was just one of those addictions that kept me sane.

Smoking, drinking, bunnies… and potentially Esméralda.

I wasn’t going to deny my latest addiction, and now I was positive it would be a good thing to be addicted to. When something was high in demand, you knew it was something worth fighting for, and tonight was about to prove just how precious our new obsession was about to be ranked.

Before we see all the potential candidates in position on the grand ballroom floor.

Moving off the wall next to the door to the club, I walked further into the alleyway, the few steps landing me in front of the darkened wall that Joaquin had previously emerged from.

Turning around, I took one last inhale as I let my eyes close, the vivid image of Esméralda taunting my very mind. Blowing the smoke out, I tsked and shook my head.

“Bad, bad, bad,” I sweetly declared as I let the remnants of my cigarette drop to the floor just as I slid my hands into my pockets. “I’ll have to masturbate when I get home.”

It would be a must if I wasn’t tired.

Stepping on the lit butt without opening my eyes, I let out a sigh as the cool air brushed by me in an obvious warning.

How fun to be welcomed by a few tainted puppets.

“Now then,” I began as my eyes slowly opened and revealed my glimmering hunger. Pulsating hunger for bloodshed. “What sin have I possibly committed to being welcomed so graciously in this disgusting place?”

My eyes were already darting from side to side, doing a swift headcount of how many men were actually packed in this narrow alleyway.

I counted twenty individuals but was impressed they had brought not one, but two weakling sinners with them.

Do they think such impeccable power can overtake a Devil? Do they really not grasp how dangerous the Devils of Sin are?

It truly was an insult to me, one that thrummed through my veins heavily like a drug injected, flooding my body from a sudden jab of mockery.

Maybe that was one of my few triggers, but I guessed that was one thing we all had in common.

To become a Devil of Sin, you had to be at your ultimate lowest, and no matter what path you fell into, mockery was always accounted for. The brutal words of hate, disgust, and utter agony surrounded your existence, with the emphasis on every flaw and disappointment you achieved in your short lifetime.

These amateurs weren’t even close to dealing with the ultimate challenge Devils endured, let alone carry the royal titles we flaunted effortlessly with simply our existence. Just because they could bend the shadows to their tune like any other being with a pinch of witchcraft, suddenly that made them worthy of facing me?

Fucking pathetic pieces of shit.

The sight was so aggravating I felt the darkness behind me grow and begin to spread thanks to my internal fury, but I kept a smiling face even as my eyes darkened further and further.

“I suggest you tell me why you’re here or else I’ll have to eliminate you.”

They flinched at the depth in my sinister voice, and how I itched to slip out of this jacket and shirt and take them out in just a pair of pants. I didn’t need my gun, or swords for the matter. I had the darkness—my sweet best friend—and that alone would be enough to riddle this alleyway with nothing but bodies.

“We’ve been ordered by the House of Bellerose to warn you not to have any relations with Miss Bellerose,” the leader announced. It was a shame really. His appearance of tall and bulky was simply a mirage when it came to portraying his immense strength, for his voice was trembling with fear which meant my slim frame and casual stance was doing more than enough to frighten them.

Maybe it was my dashing smile.

“Intriguing,” My voice held a mysterious tone to it. “Too bad the woman I danced with is Miss François, and I have a strong feeling she didn’t lie to me on that dance floor.”

They looked confused as they quickly exchanged looks with one another, but I moved right along with, “Regardless, my relationship with anyone shouldn’t be your damn business.”

I tilted my head upward, while my sadistic smile grew wider to the point my white teeth made their dramatic entrance. My pupils dilated at the sight of them quivering in their spots from the simple move, and the flood of empowerment that drowned my senses made me want to shut the fuck up and act here and now.

Listen to their screams of agony and enjoy the blood rush that would leave this place riddled in bodies.

I was positive the alleyway was blocked off by now so this would be quick and easy. I’d escape smoothly while the cleanup crew did the dirty work.

The good thing about being a part of a Den of Monsters who all have connections after cloaking their hands in barrels of blood.

“We’re not wrong,” the leader boldly stated.

“Neither am I,” I tossed back. “And again, it’s not any of your business.”

I slipped my hands out of my pockets now, and their obvious gasps confirmed they were no longer human-like but were long, black, and ready to claw through their flesh in pure eagerness.

“We’re positive that was Miss Bellerose,” he declared and even had the nerve to sound a bit annoyed with me.

The wrong tone for someone who’s about to perish by my claws.

“Well, it’s truly a shame that she’s not here to solve this grand mystery.”

The door suddenly went flying off the hinges and slammed into the opposite wall, shocking the group of men to the point they had their guns drawn in my direction. I couldn’t care less if they shot at me or not because my attention was immediately captivated by the sweet floral scent that whiplashed my nostrils and actually made my heart skip a few beats.

My eyes bypassed the plump body that was clearly discarded with the door and now lay in the middle of me and this group of simpletons, their curious yet fearful orbs locking on the sole woman standing in the door with a black bunny on her shoulder.

“I hate men who simply can’t take no for an answer,” that familiar voice declared in pure anger while those beautiful spheres of emerald twinkled with aggravation. “The only time I ever tolerate that bullshit is in bed when I’m tied to a fucking headboard and am stupid enough to forget my safe word.”

It’s official. I’m in fucking love.

The thought seemed to trigger her eyes to turn my way, just as her nostrils flared slightly as if she’d caught a whiff of my aroma as I had hers.

When our eyes locked, that intense rage dimmed a few notches, and her eyes dilated in recognition while her brief astonishment turned into actual happiness.

She was happy to see me… me… a Devil of Sin.

“We meet again, Talon.” How my name simply rolled off her lips made me want to drop the killing spree and kiss her senseless.

Or fuck her.

“Good morning, Gongjunim,” I greeted with my slithering voice. I expected it to send goosebumps of fear through her, but I sensed the complete opposite.

Arousal. She’s turned on by me… in this situation?

She had to be my damn soulmate because she was blowing me away the longer she stood there.

“Is it morning?” she pondered and pulled out her phone. “It’s only three forty-five.”

Why did that genuinely make me smile?

“Don’t move!” The sound of safeties being clicked off by multiple guns drew my attention to my enemy, and how I went from happy to seething anger.

How dare they point a gun at my possessions?

Great. I’d already claimed her as a possession in my collection of vital non-negotiables.

What surprised me next was the graceful movement that forced everyone to still until Esme now stood before the leader in question while she crossed her arms over her chest.

“Did you just try to order me around?” she questioned and fuck. There was some sass in the tone of her voice that made my cock go hard in three seconds flat.

“Y-You—” he struggled to speak before he finally gathered the courage to continue. “By the orders of the House of Bellerose, we’ve been requested to bring you home, Miss Bellerose.”

“Now, now, now…,” she began and tilted her head to the side. “Who’s that?”

She’s mine. Totally mine. I have to make her mine.

She didn’t wait for him to reply. Instead, she turned around and walked towards me until she stood right there. Without skipping a beat, she went straight to her tiptoes as her hand reached for the top buttons of my shirt to grab a chunk of the delicate fabric.

I was a victim of her dominance as she pulled me down for a smothering kiss, and never have I been so turned on in my fucking existence.

Here we stood, in a dead-end alleyway with twenty mafia men pointing guns our way with a dead guard between us, and this beautiful woman of empowering force was kissing me, a devilish monster, while she carried my pet bunny on her shoulder.

Is this a fucking dream? If so, don’t wake me the fuck up.

She took her sweet time ravishing me with those hot lips of hers as if the guns pointed at us were nothing but a mirage in her eyes. With one final press and a slight tug of my bottom lip with her teeth, I was left completely entranced by her expression of craving as that tongue of hers glided along her smile.

With a spin that made her hair flow gracefully, she stood in front of me and crooked her head upward while tilting it slightly to one side.

Mimicking exactly what I’d just done.

“Now that I’ve greeted my namja chingu, why don’t you guys fuck off,” she declared before she looked over her shoulder and gave me a sheepish smile. “I really hope I didn’t just butcher that in your native language, but that’s the first thing that popped up on Google when I looked up boyfriend in Korean.”

She searched it up… no. Did she just call me her boyfriend?

Returning her gaze to the men, she stood straighter, and I could only imagine the triumphant expression on her enchanting face.

“My name is Esméralda André François, daughter of King François. Striking me with any form of violence would be marked as treason against the royal family and would be punishable by death, which in my books means here and now and not when the court of law takes things into their hands,” she announced. “Now lower your fucking guns or pray that your transition to the afterlife is a smooth one.”

Forgive me, Joaquin, but I’m not ending this night without fucking this woman until the break of dawn.

7

SURVIVE, MAFIA PRINCESS, AND REAP THE REWARDS

~ESMÉRALDA~

“Some will rise; others will fall. I was born to acknowledge my worth, and it’s my purpose to ensure the rest of the world acknowledges it as well.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“How do I say ‘boyfriend’ in Korean? I should google that. Whoever invented this shit clearly predicted a time when people would need a platform to ask the stupidest questions,” I muttered to myself. “Thankfully, getting accurate translations is a valid reason to use this thing.”

Here I was, sitting on a tissue-covered toilet, googling various Korean words because I was too smitten over a stranger I’d just met—and practically fucked—on the dance floor.

If I did trust the thin walls of this private washroom and there wasn’t a generous amount of germs infested on every surface, I would have appeased the nagging ache between my legs that wanted so much more after a mere taste of Talon’s affection.

Was his length really the size, length, and radius of a baseball bat? Nah, it was thicker… oh fucking hell.

I hadn’t felt in so much need of one’s cock since my horny teenage years. Fifteen to sixteen were the years where I was in need of intimacy and I used my “innocent” appearance to get exactly who I wanted.

I guessed I was a female player, walking down the private school halls, emphasizing how smart and talented I was when I’d secretly read monster romance in every class because I’d already studied the content the previous night.

The good old days.

I wanted to know everything possible when it came to monsters, and it was tricky to find anything non-fiction that revolved around one’s experience with a real one.

Now, things were different.

I was looking in the wrong direction because they didn’t go by “monsters.”

Devils of Sin…

Who would even suspect such a term that gave off a royal vibe of tainted evil? The mere title reminded me of one of those phone games where the female lead got to choose which men she’d get all sexual with before answering the right questions to obtain the happy ending.

Or sad. Can’t hate a sadistic craving for devastation now and then.

Biting my lip, I quickly typed “Devils of Sin” into the search bar, but once again, nothing came up.

No articles, news reports, or even random lemon fanfiction.

“They’re like a cult or something,” I muttered to myself before an idea popped into my mind. Deleting the previous letters, I replaced them with “Talon Jeong-Ho” and pressed enter.

“Holy fuck…,” I cursed to myself as my eyes went wide, while my pussy clenched at the sexy as fuck picture that was the first to pop up and project Talon’s hotness.

Could a guy look genuinely pure and sinfully divine at the same time? I guessed Talon would be the first because the royal prince was a balance between cunning handsomeness and provocative desirability.

He looked even sexier in this photo, donned in a set of traditional robes that were gold and red. This picture had to be before he dyed his hair. His strands were all black in nature, which was nice and all, but I genuinely preferred his teal ones.

It was no different to his eyes—those striking orbs were rather lifeless in color in this image as they were a striking onyx. I wondered what the occasion was as I noticed how different his expression was.

This reflection of heartlessness was like witnessing a man after a big loss in life, and it simply made my lips dip while my eyes lowered to see the first article that was beneath the image.

Prince Jeong-Ho’s first public appearance after the deaths of Queen Jeong-Ho and Princess Julia Jeong-Ho.

My heart dropped.

“Fuck…” I couldn’t help but feel hurt by the headline, even though I’d just met Talon. I may not like a good chunk of my family—essentially only loving Father and Claude enough to shed an actual tear on their behalf—but loss was always hard on anyone.

No one could tell me otherwise. When someone was erased from your life by the hands of Death, you could never get them back. No matter if you begged, prayed, or pleaded to the Universe herself, it wouldn’t deliver the soul you met in this lifetime back into the present world for one more encounter.

Death was the final pit stop, and unless you wanted to join them, you’d have to wait until it was your time to leave this world of sin before you could be reunited with the loved ones you lost.

My curiosity encouraged me to click on the article that was dated a few years ago, back when Talon was twenty. He was twenty-five now, apparently, and though the article explained the details of the event, it never expressed what the cause of death was.

It looked as though his father was alive, but he’d been absent for this ceremonial event, which was why Talon had been present as the head of the family.

I aimlessly scrolled to the bottom, about to exit the article, when my eyes landed on the final picture that made my heart catapult in speed.

My monsters?

If Talon was a good representation of my tender beast in the realms of my dreams, then fuck me sideways, this group in this picture was the pure definition of my shadowed men that had taunted me in my dreams for years.

I immediately tried to see what their names were, but the article didn’t give much.

They were all wearing specific masks as if it were mandatory for their appearance. The masks reminded me of kitsunes due to the white surface and the striking color combinations of each of them.

Prince Jeong-Ho is accompanied by the princes representing France, Germany, and Russia. They arrived from their designated countries late last night to support their fellow royal and friend in this emotional time.

“So, they’re all friends,” I whispered. I didn’t realize I was biting my bottom lip until it stung like crazy. “Fuck. I need to figure this out before the masquerade, but… I feel weird invading their privacy with Google.”

I pouted my lips and sighed. Then I exited the app and bobbed my head in encouragement.

“Guess I gotta figure shit out myself.”

One thing I always stood by was that discovering things myself was the best way possible. To me, that meant meeting the person face to face and getting the information from their very mouths versus what was spun around and reported on various news outlets.

I guessed with my own past experience and my father being so wealthy and powerful, my biggest turn-off was being confronted by people and bombarded with information that was simply untrue.

As curious as I was, I wished to know Talon the right way. To discover his likes, dislikes, and past from his own words and not the cunning stories of others who got paid to write a fairy tale of various “facts” to please the reader.

Locking my phone, I decided I’d spent way too much time stowed away in this washroom.

I’m surely going to be deemed weird for hiding out in the stall just to calm my body down.

Regardless of my prime intentions, I had settled down from the high Talon had left me in. Once I got home, I could always bathe and have some time with my waterproof toys. It wouldn’t be the same as Talon’s warmth, but a bit of imagination would hopefully do the trick.

Will we meet again though?

It was a question I had to ask because, despite him giving me his card, I wasn’t sure. Could I rely on him? Was our meeting and dancing in that club truly fate? Shouldn’t I be going mentally insane over the fact that this man fucked me—or whatever that was—while we managed to dance and feign a story of two strangers moving to the wonderful beat of the music?

I knew my thought process was always questionable because a normal individual would be driven to madness with all the things I easily accepted in our crazed society, but was I pushing it to new limits with this confrontation?

Why do I crave dancing like that again?

Shaking my head, I slipped my phone away in my pocket before rising up and making sure none of those trails of toilet paper got stuck to my plump ass and would be tucked into my shorts.

What an embarrassment that would be.

As I pulled my shorts up, the automatic flush function went to work even though I hadn’t used the damn thing. I fixed my knee-highs, the silence of the washroom helping me catch onto the approaching heels before the swinging sound of the door alerted me that I now had company.

I debated on staying in the stall, but my ears immediately picked up on the conversation happening between three women.

“Did you see the prince?!” one practically shrieked in haste. “What a stroke of luck we have! To be able to see him! Like what? Is tonight real?”

“You’re acting as if he even noticed you,” another snarled in pure disappointment. “He was all smitten over that bitch.”

“The one with the orange hair,” a third girl declared. “Of course he was. Look at her. Definition of hotness. She doesn’t look like every other Barbie on the street.”

“We don’t look like the typical girls!”

“True, but do we look like her? Nope.”

“You’re such a downer.”

“I’m simply realistic,” she countered. “I know my place in this fucked-up society. Look at her. One look and you know she’s got money. Well-fucking-off even. You can’t have flawless pale skin like that living in our ghetto side of Boston.”

“She has a point. Her hair was so shiny and vibrant. I’ve never seen orange hair like that.”

“You don’t know who she is?” the rude one snapped. “That’s Bellerose’s youngest.”

“What?!” the other two gasped before one of them added, “Wait. You mean Antionette’s sister?”

“Yup! Younger sis of Antionette and Lucas.”

“Lucas? Are you sure?”

“Yes! I’m fucking sure! Why would I possibly be wrong? I did my research while you two were trying to get any damn guy to take you to their place to do the naughty.”

“Hey!” they both snapped, but one of them followed up with, “No offense to her, but no way does she look like either of her older siblings.”

“Agreed. She looks like Claude’s sister if anything.”

“They’re half-siblings.”

“They sure their father didn’t go astray?”

“I bet he did,” the other said with a laugh. “I heard he and his wife don’t see eye to eye at all.”

“I heard that too!”

“Her name is Elena Bellerose,” the rude one declared. “Some say she’s having an affair.”

“No way!”

I actually frowned at the news while I remained in place.

“Those are the rumors. Whether they’re true or not is beyond me, but many are saying their relationship is on the rocks.”

“Well, didn’t you hear?” The realistic girl’s voice dipped further as if she were about to reveal a secret.

“Hear what?” the other girl inquired and brought her voice down even lower.

“Apparently the Bellerose family is in major debt because of Antionette’s spending habits.”

“Shut up!” The rude one sounded far too happy, like it was the best news she’d heard in a long ass time. “I hate that cunt. She sleeps with every guy under the sun. I’m surprised she doesn’t have AIDS.”

“Or some other STD. She cons men into sleeping with her by saying she won’t use protection.”

“I may be a horny bitch, but no way am I not protecting myself from these men who bounce to a different girl every day of the week,” the rude one noted.

“Does that mean what I think it means?” the other girl questioned, bringing the conversation back to the main topic.

“Yup,” the reality girl gleefully answered. “She’s being thrown into the masquerade.”

“Isn’t that a good opportunity?” the other girl inquired.

The rude girl barked in laughter. “Fuck no. Unless you’re in the top five or ten or some shit, you’re essentially fucked.”

“Damn,” the other girl commented. “But what happens when you fail?”

“You die.”

There seemed to be a moment of silence at the reality girl’s words before they gasped. “What?!”

“Seriously. You two don’t know about the Masquerade of Sin?”

“Um, no?!” they both snapped. I could imagine them looking at one another in horror while reality girl gave them a “WTF” look.

“The event is a tradition. I guess your parents didn’t say anything about it because the tradition was stopped last year, but my parents have told me about it since I was a babe. When I grew older, I noticed my parents always kept very tight finances from summertime all the way till Christmas, all to ensure they never fell victim to being summoned to participate in the masquerade,” the reality girl deciphered. “What’s frightening is that they always target the families with children. Normally those who are in their late teens and are entering adulthood, especially if the child is female. If a family is in debt, even by a damn dollar, they can be chosen to send their firstborn female to the masquerade.”

“Fuck,” the other girl cursed while the rude one sighed.

“So how does this lead to them dying exactly? The objective is to participate because they’re in debt, correct?”

“Correct,” reality girl emphasized. “However, there are a few ways the individual can perish. The first step is the Forest of the Forbidden. You know, the place they always tell us to not venture through when we’re kids or we’ll never find our way out and die.”

“Isn’t that a bunch of bullshit?” the rude one huffed.

“No. That shit’s legit.” The other girl’s voice shook with a hint of fear. “Our neighbor’s son went with a bunch of friends when they were sixteen. They thought it would be the perfect chance to prove that the forest isn’t as frightening as people say it is and the legends and tales are just that. None of them came back.”

“None of them?” Even the rude girl sounded astonished by the news.

“Not a single boy. Apparently, you have to do ceremonies and ask the royal families in the area who own land in those parts permission to enter. The land is owned by a few royal families, but they never did anything with it. The area began to grow and it was basically left unkept for centuries. The royal families that own it now usually contribute it to the masquerade. I know for a fact that they do ceremonies before the Christmas holiday so the forest is accessible. I always assumed it was just to check to see if there are any skeletal remains of people who thought they could venture in and out.”

“So… those boys that never escaped, did they have to wait till the end of the year to retrieve their remains?” reality girl asked.

“They didn’t need to wait too long. They had gone in the middle of December. That was when global warming wasn’t a cunt and there was nice snowfall. My father explained that the kids probably thought, because it was wintertime, it would be easy to find their way out since the trees would have no leaves which would give them more visibility. Due to the outcry of the city, they asked for special permission from the royal families. I think only one of the families was here in Boston at the time and the royal that granted permission was super young. Like eighteen or nineteen. They found their bodies but it took a week since only a few individuals are allowed to enter the forest even after the ceremonial rituals.”

“That’s scary as fuck,” the rude one commented. “So they have to go through this forest and then participate in the masquerade event, and they still have a chance of dying.”

“No one really knows what occurs once they reach the castle where the masquerade takes place, but there’s definitely a few tests that lead to many individuals not coming back,” the reality girl explained.

“But how is any of this legal?” the other girl decided to ask.

“Well, think about it,” the rude one chipped in. “When anyone is in debt, what happens? You’re not able to get a loan or mortgage. The bigger the debt, the more people learn about it. We know Antionette’s in big-ass debt and we ain’t royals or shit. The gossip spreads like poison, and soon, everyone knows your shit. No one will help you get out of that rut. You have to help yourself.”

“Exactly,” the reality girl agreed. “Help those who help themselves. That’s exactly what this tradition is all about. They’re giving the family in debt the opportunity to help themselves out of this situation and get rid of their financial problems. The higher the rank achieved, the better the benefits. I once overheard Father talking about the last contestant who won. They not only cleared her debt, but she married one of the royals she met during the masquerade. If the whole thing wasn’t a potential bloodbath, I’m sure more people would join for shits and giggles.”

“Well, duh. Who wouldn’t want to go through a bit of a ruffle to meet a rich-ass prince who will take your hand in marriage and pamper you for the rest of your life with money, fame, and security?” the rude girl noted. “I’d hop into that situation if my life didn’t depend on it.”

“None of you guys got invited, right?” the other girl questioned.

“Hell no,” the two responded, and reality girl added, “I think tonight is the last day for invites anyways. Everything is always established by Christmas, and then the verdict of the masquerade is announced before the new year.”

“So that means we’ll find out if Antionette even survived by then?” the rude one concluded.

“Definitely. We’ll have to come back here to this specific joint. This is the only place where you can get the real ‘tea’ about the masquerade. From the whispers tonight and Prince Talon’s random visit, this year’s masquerade is going to be very good.”

“Fuck. I wish we could watch it, dammit. Why do the boys get invited to this shit?” the rich girl snapped.

“Oh ya. As Observers or something,” the other girl added. “I heard one of the guys talking about being invited. He’s been saving for five years just so he can bet on the potential winner.”

“You realize the Observers attend to potentially buy a sex slave, right?”

The silence was actually deafening as a blanket of bewilderment fell over the washroom.

“What?” the rude girl quietly asked.

“Yup.” The reality girl sounded sad as she revealed the truth. “Don’t go spreading this around because it’s black-market info. I found out yesterday from a girl who survived the final masquerade. She only told me because she has close relations to my parents and knows I’m not going to spread it to every fucking person on the block,” she explained before her voice dipped further. “If you spread this shit and someone reveals they got it from you, you’ll be executed with your whole family.”

I could hear the other two’s gulps.

“Got it,” the other girl declared.

“My lips are sealed,” the rude girl agreed.

“The Observers attend not only to ‘observe’ the masquerade but to bid on the females they’ve taken interest in. The more interest a female gets, the higher the bid and overall value. It’s like waltzing into an auction and whoever gets the highest bid wins the girl.”

“So they become property.” The rude girl sounded utterly disgusted.

“Yes, and realistically, why not? You lose your value the moment you enter the masquerade. I’m sure there are a few exceptions, of course, but generally speaking, none of them would ever be in that situation if they managed their finances and preserved their worth. Obviously, the family applies to this, too, since many females get stuck in this predicament because of their parents’ or siblings’ mismanagement, but again, this isn’t some random shit that slaps you in the face. Anyone who’s lived in Boston long enough knows the tradition, or at least the parents do. Can’t act oblivious now.”

The topic was rather heavy to even listen to, but I was sure these girls were simply talking about it because it was another opportunity to gather information from one another.

Powder rooms are always a good place to grasp the best tea when they’re full of gossiping females.

“So even if they lose the masquerade but have enough bids, they’re ‘safe’ basically,” the other girl summed up.

“Well, generally speaking, yes. They’re obviously not going to kill you when you’re attracting all the men in the ballroom, but whoever wins determines your fate,” reality girl explained. “If the man is a genuine male who simply wants a courtship, you’ve struck gold, but if he’s a scumbag who wants you for sex in the pits of a dungeon, well… that’s your fate. There’s only one benefit, though I’m not sure if it’s honored.”

“What?” the rude girl inquired.

“No matter what happens, if you survive the masquerade, there’s like some sort of thirty-day period or something that you have to undergo. I’m not sure of all the facts, but by the end of the 30 days, you can turn down the marriage or slave contract.”

“But what are the consequences?” the other girl asked, getting to the point.

“That’s the thing,” reality girl replied, and I could imagine her shrugging. “There are so many possible endings. They could say cool and give you your freedom with whatever perks you snatched up during the masquerade, or they could make your life miserable, take everything from you, and well… you’re basically poor, homeless, and have nothing to your name.”

Damn…

“We all know how the dark side of Boston works. If we didn’t, we wouldn’t be a part of the families we’re in or come to this place on the regular to be well informed of what’s happening in the shadows of these filthy streets. If you don’t meet the standards of those in higher places, not only do you suffer, your whole family will be hunted or executed if they don’t have their own backup plans. You can imagine all the possibilities.”

“True,” the other girl muttered. “Fuck. I’m so happy we’re not dealing with that shit.”

“Agreed,” the rude girl noted. “Besides, Maddie, you wouldn’t stand a chance in that environment.”

“Excuse me?” Maddie—the other girl—huffed. “I know kung-fu and a bunch of other arts to defend myself, Olivia. You’re the one with the least amount of defense experience here.”

“Why would I need it?” Olivia snapped. “I have a bodyguard.”

“A bodyguard ain’t going to follow you around if you get chosen to enter the masquerade. Unless you have some amazing connections, Olivia, your sexy guard ain’t escorting you anywhere,” reality girl emphasized.

“Stop crushing on my bodyguard, Piper. I know you want to fuck him.”

“Oh, please. I can get any man I wish,” Piper huffed. “And in terms of bodyguards or any members of service, Claude’s butler bodyguard is ten times hotter.”

“Oh! You mean James!” Maddie squealed. “He’s so damn hot. He’s single too.”

“You two are pathetic,” Piper snapped. “C’mon. Let’s get out of here before they lock up the joint. It’s already past closing. They’re gonna come clean all the powder rooms.”

“Right, right,” Olivia agreed. “Let’s talk more about this another time. If you hear anything, you better share.”

“Ya,” Maddie agreed. “During these trying times, we should stick together. Anything can happen now.”

The three of them purposely waited another minute before pretending to wash their hands. With a quick swing of the door, the they were out and the dramatic shut confirmed their exit.

Their departure didn’t encourage mine.

I continued to remain in the stall for an additional ten minutes. As impatient as I was getting after hearing such vital information, I wasn’t a fool.

Either those girls knew of my hidden presence and had discussed that conversation to bait me into revealing myself once I got what I needed or they were truly a bunch of imbeciles.

There was no denying the potential that each of them either came from middle to upper-class families and had some sort of business in the black market. It would only make logical sense for them to be here at Rogué.

The fact that they knew so much about the masquerade also confirmed they weren’t some naive bitches who simply came to this place for a good fucking and some chump change for the Uber ride home.

If only they still had carriages coming to pick us up like when I was younger. Hmph.

It really did feel like we’d jumped back into the time when communication relied on inked letters and carriages were the “rich” way of traveling.

The world had obviously advanced, but Boston was among the few places that remained bound to their roots. Paris was similar to Boston and other places around the world that even continued these traditions—or upgraded them—but could I really complain?

I’d grown up in this environment, and frankly, I was aiming to enjoy it while it still lasted.

I was curious as to whether this masquerade would give us titles like “Duke” and “Duchess” and if the potential punishment of death was truly valid.

I should have been frightened of the idea. Surely anyone would be with the concept of losing your life in a forest filled with whatever goes bump in the dark.

Yet the mere thought makes my heart go pitter-patter with a sick thrill for the challenge.

I was smiling before I realized it, and a tiny giggle escaped me before I finally flushed the toilet and proceeded to exit the stall.

Only to see a black bunny standing at the door.

“For all things cute, how in the hell did a black bunny get in here?” I pondered in actual astonishment while my eyes widened to take in the bunny’s cuteness.

To say I wasn’t secretly losing my shit was an understatement.

A MOTHER FUCKING BUNNY IN THE POWDER ROOM!

I approached it with caution, as if it would disappear and prove that I was surely hallucinating. It remained right in place as it eyed me carefully with its calm and gorgeous eyes of teal blue.

It immediately reminded me of Talon, the shade so similar to his magnificent eyes that had locked onto mine like I was someone worth his undivided attention.

Another reminder of the ache he left behind…

I had to stop myself from groaning, but the sight of the bunny so patiently waiting for me was enough to tame my hidden frustration.

Reaching where it patiently sat, I slowly crouched down and cautiously reached out until my hand lightly glided through its black fur.

“So soft.” My voice was filled with tenderness while my eyes softened in admiration. “What a cutie you are. Are you a boy or girl? Hmm.” I really couldn’t tell, but there was no way I could leave the creature behind.

“Can I lift you up?” I inquired as if it could understand me.

“Blep!” I was surprised by the response which only made me further smile.

“Alright. I’m adopting you,” I declared in triumph. If Eloise were here, she’d scold me for jumping right past the mere idea of searching for the owner, but then again, she wasn’t here.

She’d better be enjoying some cock… ew. That totally seems weird when I know she’s fucking my brother. They really should make it official rather than doing whatever the hell they’re doing.

I’d actually hoped I would have gotten some cock tonight, but then again, I couldn’t be completely ungrateful.

I danced with a prince, had an orgasm on the dance floor, and got a bunch of valuable info for free in the depths of the powder room. I seriously can’t complain.

“I guess I should be good and try to find your owner,” I muttered mostly to myself as I picked it up with ease. The way my smile bloomed across my face surely made me look rather manic in nature, but fuck.

I’m so happy! A bunny.

Would I ever understand my obsession? Frankly, it was a bit funny how it all began. I saw the creature in a dream when I was a child, long before I even knew what a bunny was.

I’d explained to Father how I saw an animal hopping in my dream, and I remember far too well having demonstrated the very action by hopping all over his office while giggling uncontrollably.

That was one of those happy memories I fondly enjoyed: the serene smile upon my father’s face while the worries regarding what happened outside the walls of our mansion were temporarily forgotten.

Since then, I’d always wanted one, but they were special creatures that needed a lot more care than many realized. Seeing it here alone was intriguing to me, and surely it had to have been hiding somewhere in this small space because there was no way it could have possibly opened the door itself.

“Alright. Let’s go see if we can find your owner,” I whispered and stroked its body a few more times. “So cute. So cute.”

Taking a solid step to the door, I paused at the odd scent in the air.

Perfume…

Could those girls still be outside? I wouldn’t be too surprised if they were. Girls loved to crowd near the washrooms for a last attempt to get a man drunk enough to pick them up for a quick fling in the alleyway, but with the masquerade upon the horizon, maybe they were all apprehensive.

Who knew.

“I wonder if you can sit on my shoulder,” I quietly muttered while glancing down at the bunny in question. As if sensing my concern, it looked at me before it hopped up and down in my palm.

“Alright. Let’s try.”

With ease, I put the bunny on my shoulder. With a bit of a wiggle, it comfortably sat while it nibbled at my hair. If I smiled any more, I’d surely hurt my cheeks, but now that my hands were free, I could defend myself.

If necessary.

“Showtime,” I hummed. “Man, I have to be sadistic for being this excited for a fight.”

It had been a while since I’d kicked some ass—especially female booty, but not enough to make me rusty.

Opening the door, I stepped out—only to crash into a large man.

“Oomph.” I couldn’t help but make the noise as I thankfully corrected myself from potentially falling back into the door behind me. “Jeez. Why are you blocking the doorway?”

Giving the giant man—in comparison to my shortness—a venomous glare, I watched him look over his shoulder to acknowledge my obvious presence while I caught onto the two girls standing off to my right side with wide gazes.

My frown formed on my lips before I realized it, but my instincts pushed me to make the first move to confirm my growing suspicion. One sidestep to the left and two steps forward revealed where the third girl was.

Down her knees giving this massive douche a blow job.

“Oops,” I couldn’t help but speak a bit louder as if to emphasize such an embarrassing situation. “Let me apologize for my intrusion on…” I paused to look at the group with a judgemental stare. “Whatever this is.”

Giving them a sweet smile, I ensured my bunny was still on my shoulder with a quick pat before I bobbed my head slightly.

“Feel free to continue.” I spun right around and headed down the hall, leaving the girls stuttering for words.

“W-W-Wait! We can’t just let her walk away.”

“F-F-Fuck! Bouncer! Do something!”

“I’m enjoying myself. Why the fuck am I going to do shi-AH!” His words were cut off with a loud grunt which was followed with a hiss. “Fucking cunt ass bitch! Are you a fucking carnivore?!”

“She can ruin my fucking reputation! Go after her!” the third girl hissed.

“No one gives a shit about you,” the bouncer huffed. “What’s in it for me?” I’d have to give this man props for easily manipulating the situation to still benefit him.

“I’ll spend the night with you and pay you two thousand dollars!” the girl said in haste. I wondered which one of the girls it was, but my guess was she was the rude one of the bunch.

Olivia cares so much about her reputation that she’s willing to pay money and sell her body for the night? Hmph. She has to be stupid because if she truly cared about privacy, she wouldn’t be giving a bouncer a fucking blow job in the middle of the hall where everyone comes down to use the restrooms. Clearly, I’ve been missing out on the stupidity that happens in places like this.

Before I could hear his reply, I was already turning the corner and entering the dance floor portion of the place. The once lively area was like a deserted oasis with decorative trash, plastic cups, glitter, and the occasional panties riddling the floor like accent pieces.

Guess I wasn’t the only one enjoying the dance floor.

Thankfully, I kept my panties on, but the experience was still fresh in my mind. There had to be a purpose to all of it, but when would I discover the truth to it all?

Frankly, I’ll have to hustle in getting this information if I want to stand a chance in this sinful challenge.

I still hadn’t let the whole idea settle in yet. Like, I was starting to question if I had a mental problem, maybe a disorder of some sort, because my reaction to all I’d gathered tonight clearly hadn’t hit me yet.

Shouldn’t I be frightened by all that was about to occur in a matter of days? The process of even getting invited to such an event carried many risks.

Including death.

Was my internal excitement a coping mechanism or was I really fucking thrilled to represent Claude’s family and dive into a tradition that was weaving the beauty of ballroom dancing with the lethal art of survival?

My eyes scanned the room to see if I could find Cobra, but he was gone. The bar already looking cleaned and prepped for when they would reopen after the Christmas holiday.

I was wasting time—on purpose—but I didn’t feel the need to go straight to the entrance to leave this joint. You had to be smart when you pissed off a bouncer. If you weren’t careful, they’d paint a different narrative among their coworkers.

And regardless of this place having cameras, I was pretty certain they could easily do a little wipe to ensure it benefitted their pleasure radars.

Seeing as I wasn’t trying to spend two thousand dollars or fuck a greedy douche to combat Olivia’s offer, I was going to go down the other route.

Go to the alleyway and beat the shit out of this fucker.

Ladylike reaction? Not even close. But at this point, I was going to blame it on the alcohol and the fact that I should be celebrating my new birthday rather than going at it with a puppet at 3 AM.

Deciding to take an alternate route, my eyes scanned around until I caught a glimpse of white hair from the corner of my eye. The glimmer of the silky strands reminded me of snow and tugged on my heartstrings in an odd manner.

Do I know that person?

I was once again moved by pure instinct, my feet stepping of their own accord as I headed towards the dark hall until my eyes met with a slim man leaning against the wall like it was no big deal.

What drew my attention to him was how he casually blended so perfectly with the darkness. It made my heart skip a few beats. However, it was his striking hair that stole the show.

It was the main centerpiece of his cloaked appearance, yet I immediately wanted more.

I was greedy to discover the true identity of yet another man who reminded me of the monsters that taunted me every night.

I should have been concerned about the silver blade that spun effortlessly between the fingers of his right hand, but it didn’t stop me from confronting him when I stood before him.

His eyes were closed, the spinning blade continuing its acrobatic movement between his five fingers, but for a split second, I could have sworn his hand was not the pale white shade that matched the rest of his complexion.

No. It was crimson with dark red undertones.

All those red flags were screaming at me to retreat, but I stood my ground long enough for him to actually open his eyes.

Luminous lavender eyes with hints of plum.

“Blep!” The bunny began to hop up and down on my shoulder, while I continued to stare into his enchanting gaze. It was slightly frightening peering into such a unique color with the added aesthetics of the dark surrounding us, but I couldn’t simply ignore how captivating they were either.

Fuck, Esmé. Get your mind out of the horny gutter.

“Is this your bunny?” I questioned, thankful that my voice was firm in nature. I really didn’t want to act like one of those girly girls who got all flustered over seeing a guy who gave off those warning bells of “ultimate bad guy.”

Or murderer.

“No.”

His voice should have been illegal. It was deep, sinister, and filled with more mystery than Talon’s. His accent caught my attention, even with the single word, but I couldn’t tell if he was German or Russian.

He tilted his head while his cunning eyes admired me from head to toe. He didn’t even try to hide his obvious interest. The spike of intensity between us only grew with each silent second that passed by.

I watched his tongue peek out just slightly and begin to glide along his bottom lip. The sensual move made shivers run down my spine, but I continued to stand my ground while my expression shut down until it was completely blank.

If this was a hidden enemy, I had to make sure I wasn’t an open book.

“Do you know the owner of this bunny?” I decided to inquire. He seemed out of place simply standing here, so maybe he was one of those foreign guests that visited this place for “activities” that involved the dark world.

Could he be a drug lord? Nah. He’s too sinister-looking for such boring shit. He has to be in the mafia or something where he gets to spill the blood of his enemies for shits and giggles.

“It’s Ren’s,” he announced, which only led me to actually frown.

“Ren?” Fuck. I didn’t know a Ren. “Do you know where Ren would be at this present time? His bunny managed to hide in the female powder room. I’d like to return him to his rightful owner.”

“It depends,” he began as he eyed me carefully. “Who are you to him?”

“A stranger.” I shrugged for added emphasis though I put my hand on the bunny to ensure it remained in its spot. “I don’t know who Ren is.”

“Yet, he beelined straight to you earlier,” he declared like it was such a prominent fact in this apparent case. “He wouldn’t get distracted so easily.”

“You mean Talon,” I corrected as my mind put two and two together. So Talon’s real name is Ren? Or maybe that’s a different name? “We just met. I introduced myself to him and he gave me his card.”

I decided to pull the very card out as if it could save me from this odd situation.

“See.”

He glanced at the card briefly and his lips quirked up in pure excitement.

“Intriguing,” he hummed, and his blade stopped spinning. “Well. You have two options, milady,” he announced as his eyes darkened further. “Either you locate him yourself or I’ll have to slit your pretty throat with this blade of mine.”

Well, fuck me. That doesn’t give many options, now does it?

“See, if we were in a different situation,” I began and paused to look him up and down, “like in bed, having a knife to my throat would be rather thrilling.”

That impressed him enough that he raised an eyebrow in question, which prompted me to continue.

“However, we’re not in that intimate predicament so it would be wise for me to pick option one for my own sanity.” I paused and his eyes further widened in intrigue for I was now on my tiptoes and the blade he’d been casually spinning was in my grasp and pointed at his throat.

“But if you wish to entertain me in the form of blade play, I’ll gladly oblige. But we’ll have to be at equal standing which is rather difficult when you’re 6’4” and the only one with a knife to play with.”

I swear I was going to get arrested one day for being so unpredictable, but I really disliked being threatened by anyone. Maybe it was a genetic thing—if that was even possible—but something switched on when anyone tried to toy with me the wrong way and well, here I was.

With stolen property in one hand and looking like a killer to any outsider who dared to walk in on this intense moment.

“Impressive,” he whispered and actually sounded pleased. “Name?”

“Esméralda André François.”

“Esméralda…,” he began and actually smiled. He went from looking like a murderer to a seducer. “Now I understand.”

With a blink, he wasn’t in front of me anymore. Instead, he was behind me and the blade that was once in my grasp was back in his.

The sharp blade lightly pressed into my flesh.

“You’ve passed my test, milady,” he hummed.

My heart was beating rapidly against my chest, but I stood completely still. His hot breath was brushing against the side of my neck, and when I shivered, it wasn’t because of his threatening company.

It’s from the long lick of his tongue that glides along my flesh.

There was no mistake now. I knew who this was.

“Red…” I whispered the color like it was a forbidden word and was simply rewarded with a deep chuckle.

“In time, Esme.” His voice was so smooth it would send me straight to hell. “For now, just have fun.”

I felt something slip into my bra, the rough friction reminding me of some sort of paper surface.

“Brother Talon is down the other hallway. Head right to the back door and you’ll find him smoking. Dex is his.”

Dex. That’s the name of the bunny.

“Who are you?” I needed a name… something that I could wrap my wild mind around once I got home to my sanctuary and let the night shimmer in my consciousness.

“Dagger.”

That was all he said before he took a deep inhale and let it out. “You smell so divine,” he muttered to himself. With a low chuckle and a brush of his lips against the side of my neck, he decided to end this brief interaction.

“Farwell, milady.”

With an unexpected kiss to my neck that was far too tender from a cynical man like him, he was gone with another blink of my eyes.

I glanced over my shoulder to make sure the bunny, Dex, was still present. I’d assumed it was a he, and he was calmly sitting there like I hadn’t been threatened by the man who was familiar to him.

My free hand reached out to press along my neck, feeling the slight warmth such a simple kiss left behind. Just brushing the sensitive place made me quiver, and that wasn’t the only thing reacting to the frightening experience.

My pussy is spasming in need.

“I’ve lost my mind,” I concluded. “Either it’s the alcohol or I’ve finally gone mad.”

That had to be it, though I knew it was but an excuse. There was sense to all of this, and whether I liked it or not, I’d have to decide whether to accept the truth of this unfolding matter or face the consequences.

And no way can I come out of this a loser.

“Blep?”

I snapped out of my dazed moment to look at Dex on my shoulder. He was leaning over as if he were attempting to sniff at my cleavage.

“Oh. Right.” He’d slid something into my bra. “What is this?”

The question left me as I took out the envelope. I swore I was mentally trying to figure out how he’d so flawlessly slipped such a big-ass letter there like it didn’t have sharp edges, but that all fell away as I flipped the golden envelope with the red seal to see my full “new” name perfectly inscribed on the front surface in black ink.

“What kind of magic foolishness is this?” I really needed a pill to tame all the hallucinations I was clearly experiencing in the present, yet I once again pushed away reality and proceeded to work towards opening the envelope as swiftly as possible without ruining it just in case I’d need it to confirm I’d received such an important letter.

My heart was going wild, while my mind was already jumping to conclusions.

Is this what I think it is?

There was no denying the truth as the logo at the very top of the exquisite parchment paper glared back at me in gold foil. There were two masquerade masks that shimmered from a sparkling gold to a sunset orange, and behind the enchanting design was a black envelope with a golden seal.

Right in the middle were the words “Masquerade of Sin” and to finish the unique design were roses that reminded me of fire. One specific rose drew my attention the strongest, but the emotion it delivered was one of longing.

Nostalgia wrapped around the flaming rose design, but I couldn’t connect the links in this peak moment. Scanning down past the introduction words, I read the thick cursive writing that was in bold.

“You are cordially invited to participate in the Masquerade of Sin Ball commencing on December 26th, 2104. You are to come alone unless approved to bring a butler or maid which will be detailed further below. Be advised, this is a special invitation and cannot be used by anyone else but the individual named upon this invite. This ball is a formal event. Please wear attire that is appropriate for an occasion which will have many royals present. This invitation has been approved by the Devils of Sin, granting the reader the special privileges stated below.”

“Special privileges,” I whispered and glanced down further to see the check marked sections that were stamped with the flaming rose.

→ A butler or maid may accompany the chosen contestant.

→ Access to a weapon(s) of choice: 2 offered weapons.

→ Three requests from the Devils of Sin*

The star symbol caught my attention and I read the tiny letters below the last privilege.

“Upon survival at the masquerade, the chosen victor(s) will be given the opportunity for three requests to be fulfilled by the Devils of Sin. This is an opportunity only given to three invited candidates and must be approved by the majority of the Devils. These requests can be used prior to victory or if the candidate is in the top five suitors. These requests can be anything from the relief of all debts to forgiveness of errors committed by other family members or close friends. Such privileges expire after 30 DAYS of the masquerade.”

I was quite impressed as I admired the fine print before noticing the bottom signatures and stamps. The names at the bottom caught my attention.

“The Devils of Sin,” I whispered like the words were forbidden. “Joaquin, Dagger, Talon, Croix, Creed.”

Those were the names of the true Devils of royalty who were clearly running this tradition unexpectedly for a reason this year. Seeing Talon’s and Dagger’s names sent a giddy feeling through me, and I wasn’t sure where my emotions lay between them.

One interaction with both and I was secretly impressed and honestly intrigued. They were like black and white—the complete opposite of the spectrum when it came to personality—and yet seeing their names next to each other meant they had common ground.

Royals. Devils. Men who had power in really high places and wouldn’t hesitate to spill the blood of anyone who was marked their prey or enemy.

Why was all of this making me smile like a crazed schoolgirl beaming at the chance of meeting their idol after obsessing over them for years?

Goodness, I need to get fucked or all this testosterone was going to ruin me.

“Blep?” Dex was patiently waiting for me to function again, and the sound pulled me out of my brief—or long as fuck—moment of glee.

“Shouldn’t I squeal or something?” I pondered as I turned my attention to Dex. “Or should I be absolutely frightened that I just got invited?”

“Blep.” Dex simply stared at me with an adorable look while pausing in his nibbles to stare back at me.

“I’m going to assume I should tame my celebration for the after-party,” I teased with an added wink.

“Blep!” The slight joy in his response made me bob my head in approval.

“Excellent.” Folding the invitation perfectly and sliding it back into the thick golden envelope, I decided to slide it up my shirt between my back and the band of my bra.

I’d put it somewhere safe once I got home, but placing it where my precious girls were was far too risky in a place like this.

When the walls had ears and anyone could access the cameras of this joint, you never really knew who your friend or foe was—especially after hours.

“Alright,” I told myself and lightly patted Dex’s head. “Let’s go find your sexy master.”

It didn’t take long to find the exact hall Dagger had described, but when I reached the end of the hallway that led to the single door, a familiar asshole was blocking it with his massive body.

Why I’d completely forgotten this man’s existence when he’d been attempting to chase me minutes earlier was beyond me, but staring at him only made me blink innocently in actual confusion.

“Who are you?”

“The bouncer you ran away from earlier!” he snarled, his face filled with anger. I really didn’t see why he was so pissed off, which led to me staring at him before crossing my arms over my chest.

“Right.” I sounded bored. “So… why are you here?”

He practically growled through his clenched teeth as his eyes narrowed at me. “You’re coming with me.”

“What for?” It was always good to play naive.

“You heard her!”

“I’m an innocent woman attempting to meet my boyfriend who’s on the other side of that particular door, so unless you want to do things the hard way, I suggest you move.”

Deep down, I wanted him to be problematic.

Please be problematic.

“You think I’m simply going to let you pass?”

“Certainly.” This should have been an obvious equation to solve, but maybe he wanted to box me for ruining the wonderful blow job I was sure he didn’t get to experience as often as he would like.

As if that were my problem.

“You’re coming with me,” he snarled like it was a final warning.

“How about no,” I concluded. “Now move out of my way.

My hands were literally twitching in hidden excitement as my heart began to pick up the pace. Fluttering nerves spiked through me at the potential confrontation that was bound to escalate at any second.

I’d missed this feeling of threatening conflict, but here it was—a grand opportunity to strike.

“Fucking cunt!” the man snarled and reached out to grab me. “I’ll get you banned from this place while making some coi—”

He couldn’t finish because the moment his hand landed on my free shoulder, my body moved in a swift blur. The thrumming excitement, the itch to wreak havoc, and the instinctive determination to defend myself slammed right through my body, and in return, my swift kick sent the poor man flying right where he came from.

Into the door with enough force to destroy it.

The sound was loud and a bit deafening, and the rush of my racing blood made my ears ring with a beating sound. I lowered my feet and knew from the slight weight on my shoulder that Dex was still safe and sound, but my eyes never left the clouded doorway.

I wouldn’t turn away from my enemy until I knew he was down for the count.

Taking the few steps needed to reach the broken doorway, I stood my ground right there and then, while my eyes looked down to the very man who was obviously unconscious.

Or dead.

“I hate men who simply can’t take no for an answer,” I began as my lips curled up in a sinister smile while my eyes surely glimmered with pure aggravation. “The only time I ever tolerate that bullshit is in bed when I’m tied to a fucking headboard and am stupid enough to forget my safe word.”

Smart, Esme. Just tell the alleyway all about your sex life.

Something tugged at my very core as a slight wind picked up, which introduced the far too familiar scent that made goosebumps trickle across my flesh.

Thinking went out the window as I moved on instinct, my head turning to my left until my eyes landed on the very man I was looking for.

Why did the sight of him make me so fucking happy? My eyes took him in from head to toe while my brewing joy rose to the surface until I was surely smiling.

Goodness, he probably thinks I’m a fucking psycho.

Regardless of whether that was true or not, I couldn’t help but start the conversation this time.

“We meet again, Talon.” How could his name run so smoothly against my lips? It was like he was my lost lover versus the obvious fact that we were but strangers.

He didn’t hide his pleased expression while he greeted me in return. “Good morning, Gongjunim.”

How could he speak so… seductively?

Was it his Korean accent or simply the way he eyed me like the last slice of cake in the entire bakery? Whatever it was, it was doing all the good things to my body while his fearsome exterior in his current stance was actually making me wet.

Yup. I was insane. I had to be. A fucking insane, horny woman who would love to hop into this man’s bed. Even for one damn night. Dammit! Get your head out of the gutter, Esme. Must think. Distraction! Yes!

“Is it morning?” I pondered and couldn’t help but pull out my phone. “It’s only three forty-five,” I innocently noted which may have made me look rather odd.

It didn’t stop him from smiling, and wow, what a beautiful expression lay upon his flawless face.

Just admit it, Esme. You’ve fallen for a stranger.

“Don’t move!”

I hadn’t even acknowledged the group of cloaked men to my right, which was kind of sloppy for me, but then again, if they weren’t a threat to my senses, they weren’t worthy of my time.

Even when they clicked off the safeties of their guns, I still wasn’t impressed or frightened by their company. Maybe I was already bored just from seeing them.

Noticing the sudden spread of anger that flooded Talon’s expression, I realized he wasn’t very happy with these men pointing guns at me.

Could I say he was being possessive? Maybe. Did I like it? Very much.

Why did their command suddenly register in my head in that moment? That tick of annoyance finally flicked into gear which led to me turning my attention back to the men before I moved in another blur.

I was in front of the lead man who dared to tell me what to do to begin with, my arms crossed over my chest while I let my anger rush through me in waves.

“Did you just try to order me around?” I questioned.

“Y-You—” His struggle to speak only further irritated me before he summoned up enough audacity to continue, “By the orders of the House of Bellerose, we’ve been requested to bring you home, Miss Bellerose.”

That wasn’t something I was expecting him to request, but the sudden predicament was ringing my curiosity bells.

“Now, now, now…” I began as my head tilted to one side. Fake it till you make it. “Who’s that?”

More importantly, why would my family request for me to come home?

To be brutally realistic, there was no way my mother or other siblings would hire anyone to come to retrieve me. As for Father, he wasn’t a coward.

If he needed me, he’d come to grab my ass himself, and even then, I really had to do something utterly catastrophic to endure such an embarrassing circumstance.

I was already done with the conversation as I spun around and walked right towards the man I’d been searching for. When my brain couldn’t figure something out, it simply needed a distraction, and frankly, I just couldn’t pick a fight without taming this brewing heat inside me.

Just one kiss.

That was what I sought for as I reached Talon’s spot, went right on my tiptoes, grabbed a good chunk of his shirt, and pulled him down for a smothering kiss.

I swore this was probably the reason why I couldn’t keep a man. I was certain if any man survived my dominance, it was probably because they were tied by a damn leash around their neck while they submitted to my wild displays of affection in public.

I expected Talon to stiffen at the abrupt kiss that was growing lengthier as the seconds went by, but he remained still as he enjoyed the way I delved into his taste.

The definition of a keeper… or I was just a sucker in love.

Releasing him after I tugged on his bottom lip, I enjoyed his lingering taste that was mixed with hints of soju, some other type of alcohol, and smoke. My tongue trailed along my own bottom lip before I spun around and faced the astonished crowd of henchmen.

“Now that I’ve greeted my namja chingu, why don’t you guys fuck off?” I boldly stated in clear warning before it occurred to me that I could have potentially butchered the term “boyfriend” in Korean.

Oh fuck. Google, if you failed me, I’m fucking suing!

Looking over my shoulder, I gave a sheepish grin to the deliciously hot man. “I really hope I didn’t just butcher that in your native language, but that’s the first thing that popped up on Google when I looked up ‘boyfriend’ in Korean.”

Glancing back at our potential enemies, I straightened my back further before getting to the prime point.

“My name is Esméralda André François, daughter of King François. Striking me with any form of violence would be marked as treason against the royal family and would be punishable by death, which in my books means here and now and not when the court of law takes things into their hands,” I declared loud and clear.

Had to make sure they knew the rules of the game so when I killed them, no one could say I didn’t warn them.

“Now lower your fucking guns or pray that your transition to the afterlife is a smooth one.”

They seemed almost shocked by my words and threat. The clock was ticking, and as much as I wanted to be the patient one in prime situations like these, I simply couldn’t do it.

Times like these simply reminded me how similar I was to my father.

They only got five seconds since Dex distracted me by jumping right off my shoulder like he was about to commit bunny suicide. Some of the men actually gasped at the sight, and it was rather amusing because there was something odd about humans in general and how we worried more about the wellness and survival of animals, while we couldn’t give two shits about other human beings.

Either way, it was rather delightful in this case because I could make my move.

The first sound of gurgles alerted the others that I was on the move. Blood splattered into the air before gunshots went off. I was moving far too fast, my agility like a work of art in itself as I blurred through these imbeciles while taking them out one by one.

I was trying to figure out who sent them, but it seemed irrelevant the longer I thought about it. In a minute or less, they would all be dead, and frankly, if the individual or organization that sent them knew better, they’d surely predicted their ends which was why they sent their weakest men.

Their gun game was off, their aim was horrendous, and their fighting skills? The exhibited moves were so bad I felt insulted for being excited.

At least ten men were down when I felt the sharp slice through the flesh of my left side which made me flinch, but the pain only encouraged me to drop to the ground and prepare to kick out at the legs of the man now in front of me.

My whole body stilled in my crouched position with one leg out, while my eyes widened at the sudden heaviness in the air. It wasn’t just me who froze in actual fear, but the remaining men. Those who were still standing were now trembling so violently, I debated whether I’d thrown myself into the middle of a blizzard. But I must have been in some sort of hallucination that prevented me from seeing the intense flurries.

What is going on?

It took a few blinks to realize how dark everywhere had become. The sky was completely covered in the darkness, just like the walls and the ground beneath me.

All of this gave me whiplash of déjà vu as my once unflappable body began to relax like I was in safe hands. Clearly I wasn’t because I hadn’t moved a damn muscle, and yet I felt far too calm.

Maybe even relieved.

“Why are you guys just standing there?!” the leader, who was actually alive still—kudos to him—screamed in anger. “KILL HER!”

I tried to get up, but I actually flinched at the bolt of pain that hit me from the small wound. It had been a while since I’d gotten shot, but the reminder was rather annoying instead of dreadfully painful.

I gritted my teeth. I was going to get up, but my whole body grew rigid as something tremendously cold wrapped around my waist, the slightly slimy touch going right beneath my top to feel my very flesh.

Suddenly, I was lifted right off the ground and hung upside down. I was in complete shock, but I didn’t scream. Fuck, it felt fucking good to be manhandled. Wait. Can I call this manhandling? Actually, what the fuck is holding me?!!!

Of course, my “go along with it now and regret it later” personality was getting my ass into all sorts of trouble, but even as my eyes scanned diligently to find where this black tail came from, it was impossible because the area below me was cloaked in shadows.

That was when the symphony of screams commenced.

Gunshots went off, screams of agony and madness pierced the air, but I was positive that it wasn’t reaching anyone else that was beyond this alleyway of darkness.

It was like having a front seat to a massacre—a gift to me to witness with my own eyes. I was taking it all in, focusing on the soaring limbs that were sliced off and tossed into the air like discarded trash while my ears continued to listen to the chorus of wails.

The last howling scream had to be from the leader as he begged for mercy. “Please! Please don’t kill me! I can tell you who sent us! I’ll gladly admit why we were ordered he-GAH!”

Something surely pierced into his body, but I couldn’t catch sight of him. His gurgling struggles only grew louder, as if he were coming closer to where I was.

Suddenly, his body was inches from me, his eyes wide and oozing with blood while his mouth was wide open. His lips trembled as blood began to seep out from the sides, and I could tell this man was dying thanks to the massive black spear that protruded from his chest.

“Apologize to my Wangbi.”

My Wangbi…

I wondered what Wangbi stood for, but it was clear the demand was from Talon—from whatever current form he was in. The sight of the leader was frightening, but I remained patient as he struggled to even get his words out.

“S-S-S… o… r… r… y.” He managed to get the word out and I could visibly see the life begin to fade out of him with each passing second. I wouldn’t get to witness the last bit of life extinguish because his body was pulled back down into the cloud of darkness. The final sounds of his struggle echoed through the alleyway below me until a tense silence was bestowed upon the area below.

After what had to be a minute, I decided to inspect what was holding me, but the thick tentacle-like “thing” further tightened around me. It didn’t necessarily hurt, but it felt like whatever it was enjoyed being wrapped around me.

It lowered me down just a little bit, until my legs were dangling just above the dark abyss. The tail further moved around my waist and up my body, like a cobra coiling around its prey to devour.

I didn’t panic—not yet anyway—my curiosity getting the better of me as my eyes watched every movement until the head of this thing reached eye level. It really did look like a tentacle, but with a few blinks, it looked like…

“Dex?” Okay. I had to be in some sort of delusion or something along those lines since the tail end had morphed into a snake-like head but those adorably cute eyes resembled Dex and its sharp white teeth made it seem like it was smiling.

Like a harmless bunny snake? Fuck. Is that possible? Is this what a bunny/snake hybrid would look like, cause if so… well…

I couldn’t stop myself.

“SO CUTE!” I squealed and wrapped my arms around its thick body like it was my new best friend. “Okay. If this is some other form of yours, I’m keeping you! Dex. Is that short for Dexter? Hmm. Can you talk? I wonder if I beg Talon if he’ll let me take you home. Ah! We can have bubble baths together!”

I’m so fucking weird.

I didn’t feel the chiseled body behind me until a hand hooked around my neck and pulled me back against his muscled chest. It forced me to look up and my eyes locked onto a pair of glowing teal orbs that looked like the eyes of a moth or massive fly, but the rest of his body was like a gallant knight.

My eyes widened just taking in this magnificent form, and I was literally rendered speechless because I couldn’t possibly find words to describe how majestically haunting this being was.

His figure was human—a tall being that was surely 8’0” or taller seeing as I was still hovering over the alleyway, but he was in armor that reminded me of tattoos and cobra skin. It was a mixture of both that covered his entire body, or at least as much as I could see from the angle I was at. He had a cape on his shoulders that was made with a type of metallic silver with an onyx gradient.

The cloak material was almost transparent in nature and carried a mist-like essence like the shadows beneath my feet, but the mask upon this man’s face was why it looked like he was some sort of moth.

The mask covered the entirety of his face, the horns connected to the mask a striking silver that seemed like a short version of a deer’s antlers. His glowing eyes were huge and looked possessed with thrumming power, and his nose was completely covered by the tattoo-engraved material of the mask which left me wondering how this being was breathing.

Actually… they don’t need to breathe, now do they? Goodness, there has to be an encyclopedia for sexy devilish monsters, right? Wait. I’m not even reacting properly! Shouldn’t I be screaming or something?

My internal debate made me pout, but my expression was short-lived as two other bunny-cobra heads appeared at the sides of this demonic knightly man and their cute expressions of intrigue had me smiling like a foolish girly girl.

“AH! Two more?! Dex! There’s three of you!”

“Bleurgh!” Dex’s response was far from cute. It was deep and haunting like someone was drowning, but I literally clapped my hands together before looking at the knight.

“I want them!” I declared like I wouldn’t take no for an answer, and the poor knight creature tilted his head to the side before he actually responded.

In my head.

“You want my tails, Gongjunim?”

I didn’t know what was hotter: his forsaken voice that sounded like a villainous god or the fact this that sinful creature who enjoyed calling me Princess was willing to offer his tails.

“T-Talon?” I blinked out of my mesmerized state to acknowledge it was actually him. “Wait. Tails?”

He simply stared at me while my eyes darted from the two “tails” watching me happily while the one around me, which I’d termed “Mighty Tail Dex”, further wrapped me up to my neck.

“Bleurgh!” The three of them were united in their reply which I was assuming was confirmation that they were indeed Talon’s tails.

“Hold on! Where are they attached to?” I actually questioned and tried to turn around so I could face this man myself. Mighty Tail Dex released an odd noise, the vibrations reminding me of something laughing before my whole body was lifted further up in the air until I was literally hanging upside down.

“Hey!” I began and realized my top was slipping off me. My main concern was my phone which slipped out of my pocket. I caught it, only for my top to fall to my wrist.

I tried to fix it, but it was yanked off which left me pouting at one of the other Mighty Tails that now held it captive.

“That’s mine!” I pointed out while the third Mighty Tail made that vibrational laugh.

How the hell did I go from fighting a mob of random fuckers to hanging upside down by a set of tails that were now stripping me in front of my not-my-boyfriend acquaintance I’d just met hours prior?

I followed the flow of the three hybrid creatures, and sure enough, they joined right at Talon’s ass.

A very curvy ass that looked like it was in black spandex or whatever snake-like, tattooed suit he was in that mimicked his skin.

“Talon! Your tails are bullying me!”

He simply tilted his head to the other side as if my words weren’t registering. I pouted and crossed my arms over my chest to ensure my bra wouldn’t be next to be taken captive by these taunting tails.

Talon Jeong-Ho!

I wasn’t sure if my scolding emphasis of his name would get through to him. It took him a few seconds before he replied.

“Yes, Gongjunim.”

His slow response was odd to me, which made me wonder why he was struggling to understand me to begin with.

Am I communicating weirdly to you?

He stared at me even longer this time, as if he were trying to translate each word. It finally clicked to him.

“I struggle with communicating in English in this form. It takes longer to translate.”

Okay. That kind of made sense. I frowned before I decided to use my phone as my advantage as I started searching shit up.

“꼬리. 괴롭히는 사람.나.” I said each word as I searched.

Tails. Bully. Me.

“Oh.” He seemed impressed by my effort before his glowing eyes narrowed. “Dex. Nyx. Eos. Don’t bully Esme.”

“Bleurgh?” they whimpered eerily before one of them purposely slapped my ass.

“Hey!” I huffed and pointed at the culprit which was the one not holding my top captive. “I’m going to assume you’re Nyx cause you’re troublesome!”

It actually moved from side to side as if happy I’d managed to pick right.

“This booty is off limits!” I emphasized and pointed to my ass. “See? Off-limits!”

“Bleurgh!” they happily cheered before the other tail, which I assumed was Eos, tossed my knit sweater somewhere into the abyss before he and Nyx were suddenly wrapped around my legs.

“Hey!! Just because I said no to my ass doesn’t mean you gotta go wrapping around my legs like y’all own me,” I huffed and proceeded to lightly tap at them. “Shoo! Go back to your bunny forms or something!”

The tails clearly thought my body was a damn amusement park and couldn’t care less about my words. I held off a moan when they brushed far too close to my pussy. The mere stimulating movement of their slithering bodies wrapping around my legs made me hyperaware of what they could potentially do.

“T-Talon!” I huffed and looked down at him to see him clearly fascinated by the entire thing as he observed what his tails were obviously doing.

Talon! I want down!

Another round of translating left me actually shrieking when the duo of tails brushed right along my panty-line and pressed firmly against my entrance, which left me far too aroused.

I didn’t know whether to blush embarrassedly or submit to the quiver-inducing move, but it seemed my translation finally clicked in Talon’s mind.

“Let Gongjunim go.”

They had no choice but to obey, but my relief was short-lived because I was soon actually falling.

“AH!” My scream was very real because I hadn’t anticipated falling at this height at all and didn’t know how far away I was from the ground.

I crashed right into Talon’s monstrous arms. The tattooed skin went all the way to his wrist, while his hands were pitch black, long, and had super sharp nails that were like claws.

Despite the dangers his claw-like hands could deliver, they held me like a delicate flower, while my weight against his body seemed like nothing as he clutched me against him.

I had to blink a few times before I realized my hands were on his broad but fit shoulders and I was inches from his masked face. I could see all the vivid details in his mask and overall look, and to simply put it, he looked like a masked villain you’d see in ancient tales that mixed traditional era with modern knightship.

Despite it all, I was pulled right into the mysterious beauty within his dark masculinity, enough that I moved my hands from his shoulders and lightly placed them on what I assumed were his cheeks.

His body hummed against mine as if it thrived on this sudden closeness and the pulsing hunger it delivered. My whole body suddenly felt like it was on fire, and I couldn’t think properly because all my attention was on him.

On his radiant essence that wished to consume me.

“Fuck! Where’s Leader Dale and the others?” The voice came from below, and I wondered if reinforcements had arrived for that group of fuckers. It didn’t seem to matter to me—my attention was barely sidetracked by their entrance.

They were walking into a nest of death, but I wondered what would occur.

Would we let them live or allow them to suffer like their comrades?

My thought reached Talon, and I could actually feel his own curiosity. It was as if my touch had allowed me to experience what he was, and as I remained in close proximity, our emotions seemed to further mold into one.

Our need to close the distance between us begged to be obeyed.

It seemed neither of us wanted to make the first move, as if it would ignite something far more dangerous than what Talon already was. I didn’t feel like I carried any power in comparison, but then again, maybe I secretly did.

The power of making this sinful Devil spill the blood of anyone who dared to become my enemy.

“Fuck. Their bodies are everywhere!”

“We need to retreat!”

“Bruh, the exit is gone.”

“Impossible. We can’t be trapped in here.”

“I can’t see above us.”

“Boss! How do we get out?”

The panic from below spiked a hint of exhilaration as if the sudden thought of their screams echoing to where we hovered was actually something I wished to listen to.

Should I have been disgusted by the thought? In human circumstances, probably. However, in this peak moment of vivid confrontation, I couldn’t care less about anyone dying.

All I wanted was to kiss my tender monster.

It seemed to finally click then—the reason for my stillness and getting so lost in this pulsating lust that was spreading through my body and begging to be fulfilled.

I had to make the first move because this wasn’t like in my dreams where I had no control.

In my dreams, I was a submissive who obeyed her dominating monsters who appealed to her sexual needs in every way, but in reality, I got the choice and Talon’s stillness was emphasizing that right.

If I kissed him, would he kiss me back? Would he like it? Would he… want more? Did it even matter? I didn’t know what would happen once the darkness faded and we would have to face the reality that Talon Jeong-Ho was not solely a human, but the longer I thought about it, the more I realized how much I didn’t give a shit.

I want this. I want him. I want our connection in this world too.

The decision was made, and I wished for it to be executed in a prompt manner. I couldn’t retrieve my phone now to figure out how to ask what I wanted, but suddenly, I didn’t have to for the words just flooded my mind until they left my parted lips in a murmur.

“키스 해줘.”

Kiss me.

That was all I needed to say as the flicker of shock from Talon’s end morphed into pure arousal. The push of his tails at my back pressed me further against him, while our lips collided like tidal waves battling one another.

The simple kiss triggered something deadly. The explosive energy needed an outlet that rushed from Talon through me and outward from my flesh.

The chorus of screams ignited at the explosive energy that pulsed out in waves—each current igniting more pain through the men below and only bringing further satisfaction through me.

It was like feeding off of someone’s suffering. Their screams reminded me of a choir singing a hymn that was marked as my favorite. The sound was empowering the magnetizing energy that rushed through us and yearned to be freed and honored for its magnificent display of destruction.

I got lost in it all, my eyes rolling back, and yet they felt like they were still open. It was as if my body were possessed with something stronger, the darkness expanding and growing around us in spinning fury and leaving me a puppet in its domination.

“AH!!! HELP! ANY-GAURGAH!”

Whoever was still alive below wouldn’t be for much longer, and I reveled in that feeling, in the immense joy it brought me to get rid of those who dared to try to make me a victim of circumstance.

Their suffering was my sweet serenade, and I’d let it lull me into a peaceful slumber. The world was engulfed in darkness, and at one point, I was so completely lost in it that I didn’t know if I was still awake or unconscious.

It wasn’t until someone was quietly calling me that I got closer to the surface of reality.

“Esméralda.”

It took an added moment, but I realized Talon was calling me. It was filled with enough worry that I wondered why he was so anxious.

Waking up was a bit of a mission, like I’d just been in the deepest sleep ever. It would have been deemed heartbreaking when the sleep was so damn good. But for the sake of not worrying Talon any longer, I managed to open my tired eyes.

It took a moment for his blurry image to come into focus, and my awakening brought relief into those teal jewels of his as he took me in.

“Are you okay?” he inquired.

“Ya?” I croaked and really did sound like I’d been asleep for ages. “Wait… where am I?” I actually was confused for a moment as my eyes tried to figure out where I was.

An alleyway? Hold on… what just happened?

How did I just forget? Did something occur? If something did, what was it?

Fuck. If I forgot something important, I’m going to be so mad.

The sudden snicker pulled me out of my thoughts, and I looked at Talon in utter disbelief.

Is he laughing at me?!

Why did that make me completely annoyed to the point that I was glaring at him like he’d called me ugly? All that did was make him laugh harder before he suddenly leaned in and very gently kissed me on the lips.

“Sorry, Gongjunim,” he apologized. “Your expression is super cute when you’re frustrated.”

The way I pouted only made him chuckle some more before he stood up with me in his grasp.

“Wait. Where are we going?” I was still in a state of confusion since my memories were on vacation or something. “I can’t remember what happened.”

“You’ll remember shortly.” His assurance helped me relax just a little. “The car is here.”

“Car?” I inquired and followed his gaze to the entrance of the alleyway where a luxurious Rolls Royce was parked with a butler in traditional attire waiting for us.

He had silky black hair and was bowed in wait. The door was open which revealed the leather interior of the very expensive car.

“To my place,” he announced and looked down at me with a sweet smile. “It would be rude of me to abandon my Gongjunim when it’s almost morning.”

“I swear it’s only… um… what time is it?”

“Four-thirty in the morning.”

“Already?” I questioned and felt even more confused.

“Stop worrying, Esméralda,” he whispered. “Can you trust me?”

My instincts seemed to like that idea. To trust him.

“Okay,” I whispered. “But I have one more question.”

“Yes, Gongjunim?”

“What happened to my sweater?” I asked and pointed to my chest. “I feel a bit exposed with just a bra if I’m going to your royal palace.”

His smile only widened.

“Dex ate it,” he announced.

“Dex…”. Oh, right! The sinister bunny!

“He ate my sweater?” I gasped in horror and realized the very bunny in question was sitting on his shoulder this whole time.

“Blep?”

That was kind of cute and shocking at the same time, but it made me smile. “Well, at least he’s full.”

“Indeed,” Talon agreed and stared into my eyes. “You’re not scared of me, Esme?”

“Scared?” I didn’t understand why he was asking that, but I shrugged and gave him a sweet smile. “Nah. I’m curious and excited.”

“Good,” he whispered and leaned in close. “Then once we have a moment of privacy, we’ll talk.”

“Okay.” I was certain I’d find out the truth in this matter, and if that meant spending time with Talon, I didn’t mind.

I’m in good hands.

“Does talking include what we did on the dance floor before?” I at least remembered that.

His eyes darkened in mischief before his tender lips brushed against mine which left me tingling in need.

“Anything you desire, Gongjunim,” he vowed.

“Alright then.” I couldn’t help but smile sweetly in return. “Lead the way, Talon.”

“Ren,” he quietly whispered as his eyes locked onto me once more. “Between us… you can call me Ren.”

“Ren,” I whispered tenderly and watched his cheeks slightly blush with a light red. “Thank you, Ren.”

My gratitude clearly had a hidden meaning, but until I figured it out, I’d simply express it out of instinct.

“You’re welcome, Esméralda,” he whispered. “I’m glad we found each other.”

“Me too,” I replied.

This was the beginning of something magical. Something I felt like my very soul had been yearning to grasp. I’d met someone unexpectedly, and with an invitation, I was about to waltz into a whole new world cloaked in mysterious darkness.

I wasn’t afraid. I was brewing with elation for what was ahead.

A change of my name, an invitation to a masquerade, and I’m about to spend the morning with a stranger who deemed me worthy enough to know his true name.

This was definitely a world I wanted to dive right into.

And nobody is going to stop me from revealing the truth my soul has been searching for.

8

EXPERIENCE A MOMENT OF NORMALCY

~TALON~

“Sometimes in life you simply have to live in the moment, for the past will always be filled with regrets and the future is never guaranteed. So live.”

– Talon Jeong-Ho

“Do you wish to arrive at the palace or penthouse, Master Ren?”

I was in such a good mood, I’d completely forgotten that my personal butler, Winston Park, was driving me. From the look of his calm blue eyes that peered through the rearview mirror, I knew he already knew the answer to that.

Personally, I wasn’t frightened about going to the palace. In fact, how grand it would be to waltz through the long entryway with this beautiful woman in my grasp—half-naked and sound asleep—while the useless servants of my father bowed in forced acknowledgment.

That environment was as toxic as a gas chamber, but I did enjoy grinding my Abeoji’s gears. The old man got irritated by everything, but then again, could I really blame him?

When your wife and daughter are killed because your son fell into the pits of the Devil’s fate, the burning rage of such unnecessary sacrifices taunts your mind for the rest of your existence.

Sometimes I wondered why he still tolerated me. Why he hadn’t sliced my throat for being a chosen Devil? Was it really because I was his legacy?

That could have been it. At least with me still alive and kicking, I got to attend all the useless ceremonial shit in his place.

He got to enjoy the chambers of his oasis—the room that painted the world where my mother and sister still existed.

I bet those memories of tranquility still repeated in his mind, again and again, bringing him plenty of genuine smiles while he laughed and rejoiced at those fond memories.

Sometimes I wondered if I was in any of them, those childhood memories where he looked at me with immense pride compared to the daggers of hate that looked so similar to my own set of eyes.

Sometimes I wished our father and son bond wasn’t so fucked up… a dream of what once was so solid. Until it was shattered by destiny.

I had to pull myself out of those thoughts because once I spiraled down that path, everything opened up like a fucking plague.

The memories. The agony. The winter nights in the depths of the frigid cold. The tears. The cries and screaming vows to be a better son and brother if they just opened their eyes one last time. The numbness…

The slight movement in my arms snapped me out of it and my eyes lowered to see the woman sleeping so peacefully in my arms.

A crush of calmness…

There was my confirmation—another reminder that my antidote was right here in my grasp.

My Gongjunim…

I was so screwed and yet it didn’t seem to matter if I was. The moment my eyes landed on her, I knew I was fucked, but now that I’d gotten a glimpse of her power—the real power our connection could ignite—it all made sense.

It all makes fucking sense.

So many people in higher places in this shitty town wished for us to avoid having this tradition this year. The list of excuses that stressed it should be canceled or that there weren’t enough people in debt to possibly run this event that held far too much symbolism to be ignored were a couple of the many examples.

All those weaklings thought their little pockets could protect them from Fate, but alas, our families knew better.

The royals knew that their sons would find the Maiden to their den.

“Penthouse,” I finally answered Winston, but a quick glance at my surroundings confirmed he was already going down that path.

It made me smile just a little.

The vibration of my phone drew my attention, and it took some maneuvering to get it out of my pocket without bothering Esme.

Maneuvering as in Eos—one of my tails—fetching it for me.

It felt good to put my tails to good use. It had been a while since I’d gotten to use my monster traits, especially since arriving in Boston, but I guessed they didn’t mind much seeing as they got to go off in shadow bunny form and cause havoc.

Like Dex following Esme to the female powder room.

He only got away with that because I considered him the “leader” of my tails, and frankly, he didn’t care about consequences since he knew I had a soft spot for him.

Or whatever Joaquin calls it.

Nyx was the mischievous tail that did things to purposely piss people off. Adding the fact that he was instinctive, he was a pain to reel in because he acted first and left me to do the explaining.

Which was why he slapped Esme’s ass to annoy her.

Eos was the calm but playful one but exhibited an explorative personality and enjoyed witnessing various reactions when it came to the human race.

Which was why he decided to go wrapping himself around Esme’s legs, and of course, Nyx just went along with it because the fucker enjoyed trouble.

Seeing my tails all wrapped around Esméralda’s elegant body was tantalizing to say the least. The thought of her being naked beneath my monstrous form while admiring her quivering body that would be drenched in sweat and my generous amount of cum was making me impatient.

My cock was already springing to life at the taunting thought, the vivid image transpiring in my mind simply waiting for me to press play.

I couldn’t imagine how it would feel to fuck her in real life. Not just in my human form, but in my monster shell. That was another term we used to describe our monster forms that we could ignite on this side of the world.

There were two sides to this world: reality, which was known as the surface world, and the dark oasis in the realms of dreams.

They didn’t make tales of things that went bump in the night for no reason. The monsters under the bed or the tales of creatures in the hidden depths of the forest, all of it stemmed from the legends of monster shells, and our true forms were hidden in the realms of sleep—or in some cases, people’s nightmares.

I’d been so accustomed to fucking in the realms of sleep that I forgot what it was like to enjoy a good fucking. Inviting Esme over—in a possessive, non-negotiable way—may give me the opportunity to experience some good sex, and frankly, I needed it for my own sanity.

For after that triumphant display of sensual combustion, I need to taste her again.

The ringing of my phone almost made me flinch out of my thoughts. I looked to my right to see Nyx had decided to take the phone from Eos and was deliberately hovering the device next to my ear.

I swore this tail enjoyed pissing me the fuck off, but the name on the phone screen was enough to dismiss my annoyance.

“Eos, do you mind?” I requested the “kinder” tail of the two, and he swooped in to slide across the screen to answer the phone before he wrapped around the device and stole it from Nyx’s clutches.

The mischievous tail didn’t bother fighting back as it found more interest in playing with Esme’s orange locks. Eos pressed the phone to my ear, but I couldn’t help but give Nyx a warning.

“Wake her up and I’ll ensure you’re in a leash for three solid months,” I snarled.

The poor tail literally changed shape like in those cartoons where the characters freaked out and expanded their bodies upward like raised hairs on one’s arm.

With a quiet shriek, he very gently poked at a few of Esme’s orange strands that wouldn’t even bother her.

“Should I even ask why you’re scolding your tails?” There was Joaquin’s questioning voice, which, frankly, sounded tired as fuck.

“You’re still awake?” I questioned.

“You’re still not home,” he countered back.

“I’m not coming home tonight,” I noted, but I swore he knew that which was why he was calling me to begin with.

“And why is that?” he began but didn’t give me the time to answer as he followed up with, “Ah, right. It must be due to a certain woman you’re not supposed to be playing around with. That couldn’t possibly be why I had to call a level three clean-up crew instead of a level one, now could it?”

Oops.

“Bleurgh?” Eos innocently spoke, the odd, eerie sound containing a hint of fear in its tone, at least enough for me to pick up on.

And maybe Joaquin.

“Your tails aren’t getting you out of this one,” Joaquin noted and muttered, “Just because they’re good at stroking cock doesn’t mean you’re getting out of giving me an explanation, Ren.”

Aww shit. I’m seriously in trouble if he’s using my real name.

I wanted to slouch in my seat like I normally did when I was about to get scolded—old habits die hard—but I stopped myself last minute so I wouldn’t disturb Esme.

Might as well get to the point.

“She’s ours.” I whispered the words like they had been solidified by our way of claiming ownership of a woman. It will be soon. I fucking swear it will.

I expected Joaquin to counter me like he enjoyed doing just to waste my oxygen, but his lingering silence intrigued me enough to listen carefully as he responded with, “How sure are you?”

“One kiss.” The words were barely audible, my eyes lowering just so I could stare into the peaceful expression of our sleeping Maiden.

I knew it would be impossible to explain, but I needed Joaquin to understand because he was our root. If he was behind us, it didn’t matter if the whole fucking world went against us and said this was all a fable in our desperate minds.

He’d go above and beyond to fucking prove that we’d obtain what we wholeheartedly desire… and as of now, I’m positive it’s Esméralda.

So I did something I rarely did as I took a deep inhale and let it out very slowly. The world around me faded away as I further relaxed and zoned the rest of the world out. The only sound that reached my ears was my beating heart, while my vision was suddenly cloaked in darkness.

Those tendrils of shadows began to work their magic as I further allowed myself to be vulnerable and open—enough for the Sinful King of our den to feel the portal to my emotions.

I let Joaquin in to feel what I was about to relive in a mere moment.

Joaquin didn’t hesitate to jump on this opportunity because he knew the only other time he had access to my hidden fuckery of spiraled emotions was when we fucked.

Even that was a sacred opportunity that didn’t happen as often as either of us liked.

It wasn’t because neither of us had a soft spot for one another, but it was a habit that would have to die when we claimed our Maiden, for the chances of such flings within the den would be frowned upon.

What Maiden wants to see her two polar opposite monsters fuck anyway?

Regardless, it was moments like these that made things a little easier, for I trusted Joaquin enough to delve into my memories and experiences and relive them for the sake of gathering information and getting a second perspective on a situation.

When I knew he was synced with my consciousness, I tuned him out and solely focused on what had occurred minutes earlier.

The confrontation led to me unleashing my true monster trait: Sinful Knight.

In our den, we all had our roles of power. Mine was Sinful Knight, the ruler of defense and power in the form of combat.

I could take out whoever was necessary in battle, and my power was absolute. I had no doubt in my capabilities, but I knew even I had limits to how powerful I was.

Yet one kiss shattered through that fixed mindset.

Recalling it was so easy—the memories of the very moment when her tender, warm hands landed upon my chilled, tattooed flesh with hints of pure silver.

There was not an ounce of fear in her eyes as she peered into my glowing ones. Their moth-like appearance didn’t stir her up but pulled her right in while she took in my features up close in pure fascination.

I was an entity she wished to unravel, one that she could fall completely in love with when I was literally a stranger to her. Aside from my name, what else could she possibly know about me?

Yet she put her trust in my very being that I’d not only obey her every command but ensure her safety was my number one priority.

In that moment, that was all that mattered: the idea of protecting her from any being with a thrumming heart that dared to hurt her. They had gotten one prime opportunity: a bullet slicing through her flesh and triggering the light flow of blood that reached the surface of her immaculate flesh.

The boiling rage that burst through me was like a protective wolf ready to rip its prey to shreds, but it was far more vicious and completely unforgiving.

Her touch triggered that connection, one that pulsed through us and spread like wildfire in the heart of a rainforest, only nothing could extinguish the flame that was set to blaze through our cores. But what left me in complete submission was the native words of my language that effortlessly escaped those precious lips of hers.

“키스 해줘.”

She asked for me to kiss her. To kiss such a beautiful, radiant woman who had the power to render me speechless simply with a request that was too tempting to dare ignore.

Seeing it all over again made me realize how entranced I was in that magnificent moment. How my tails took the initiative to deliver what our Gongjunim needed and our soul begged to acquire.

There wasn’t a droplet of doubt in my mind. My fucked-up soul knew this woman would be claimed by us and I’d destroy the fucking world if it meant our Sinful Maiden could walk up the steps towards her very throne.

She’d rule our den, heighten our powers to new potentials. If the people in high places within our world were frightened of us now, they didn’t know what was coming.

A storm is fucking brewing and our Gongjunim will ensure there are no survivors left behind.

The pulsation of power that burst out of our connection was like a whiplash of shadow energy that grew to such a heightened spike that I now understood why Joaquin needed a level three crew.

The connection didn’t just kill the remaining beings that dared to walk into my web of shadows; it sent out a wave of complete plague.

Some liked to call those attacks Sinful Plague or Sinful Mist—the deliberate release of shadow energy so intense that it would contaminate anyone or anything that it touched.

The best way to visualize it was like watching a forest rot before your eyes as a black, eerie wave of thick mist took its time trailing through the domain of life. The only difference was this didn’t happen in a deserted area.

It happened in a busy-ass club where the plague could bring out the worst emotions and personality traits in someone to the surface to come out and play.

Those hidden monsters, traits, and emotions that humans and monsters like us enjoyed hiding beneath the surface. The depths of the shadows would come to the forefront and do what they did best.

Destroy. Ignite havoc. Deliver mischief and catastrophe to all those who left scars on our shattered hearts.

Frankly, it didn’t seem like a problem to me. Why not plague the world with a mist that forced them to show their true colors?

Why not wipe out the fake bullshit so many carried in this era where money, power, and fame were more important than being a decent human being—or monster?

If the world was as blunt as many of us monsters were, what disputes would one possibly endure? If you hated someone, you told them to their face and moved the fuck on. Not only would it warn the other that you were utterly disgusted by them, but they also wouldn’t give two shits because they would only want to surround themselves with people who did like them.

Fuck, they wouldn’t even give a shit about people’s opinions unless they are actually important. I bet people would be so much happier in a world where hypocrisy is dead and the focus in life is to find happiness with yourself in a world of darkness.

Either way, I was sure having a plague in a club was a very bad idea. Clubs were the places where people were most vulnerable. Their alcoholic states and their hidden desires let loose and they forgot the rest of the world brought them plates of struggles and worries.

I’d have to admit, if we wished to take over the world, those would be the best places to gather an army, but I guessed I was going a bit too far in the realms of world domination.

Maybe another night when I’m craving desolation.

The memory was already at its final moments as my body descended to the ground in slow motion, while my arms held Esméralda tightly in my grasp.

I actually needed an added moment just to admire how delicately maleficent she looked at that prime moment, since the once-blurred memory that I experienced was crystal fucking clear.

It was like summoning an actual maiden who would deliver salvation to the world, but she was so far away from the light.

Her eyes were completely black, like a possessed puppet, while her skin kept flickering between her peachy complexion and onyx, the back-and-forth shift only encouraging my thrumming heart to beat faster in excitement.

Those strands of orange glimmered with hints of white and black, and the immense capacity of vigor resonated around us in waves. It was a short glimpse of what she could be by the end of this.

When she’s claimed, worshipped, and encouraged to flourish into a rose of tainted fury.

That was what we’d been searching for since we’d become Devils. It was an ambitious goal that was placed upon our laps without our consent. I’d hated the idea at first, my bisexuality having been hidden in the closet until Joaquin encouraged me to explore both sides of gender fluidity, but now that I knew who could potentially be our marked savior?

I’ll accept this with open arms as it’s Esméralda.

This made the masquerade a big fucking deal now because one thing was very obvious: no one else could fucking claim her.

No other den. No other man. No being of royalty, above or below, would steal this from us.

I was certainly done with being robbed of the life I’d envisioned for myself.

My solemn vow must have triggered the end of the memory, but I felt the tendrils of emotions coming from Joaquin. The portal of vulnerability went both ways which allowed me to feel what he was currently enduring.

Intrigued wonder.

I’d bet my fucking tails that he was hiding his other emotions. I wished I could have been in front of him. One look at his usual trousers would confirm if he was turned the fuck on or not, but I knew Joaquin’s type in women—and men—because that was one thing we had in common.

If I like Esme, so will he… but he ain’t going to show it as flawlessly as I.

Joaquin was tactical. He used to be a being full of hope, but his journey to becoming a Devil of Sin was probably the most horrific out of all of us.

It had to be for him to get the top rank in our den hierarchy: Sinful King.

We all had ranks—King, Knight, Assassin, Advocate, and Negotiator—and though it took all of us a while to fall into those roles, they were second nature now.

How would this new predicament change us?

I took another deep inhale and let it out, knowing Joaquin had seen and felt enough to get a grip of my situation.

“You always start trouble,” he muttered more to himself than me, which had me chuckling as my surroundings came back to light. I realized Dex was out to play in his tail form; he and Nyx decided this was the time to start curling Esme’s orange locks.

I arched an eyebrow at them which made them pause mid curl, but I simply rolled my eyes and let them be as I further relaxed into the leather seat while Eos continued to hold the phone to my ear.

Allowing another to dive into my emotions like that always left me spent. I wasn’t sure how the others felt when Joaquin did it, but it always made me feel winded with exhaustion.

And with how comfortable and calm I felt in this moment, I was tempted to take a power nap.

“We’re almost at the penthouse, Master Ren,” Winston announced. “Should I give you some privacy?”

Joaquin was still analyzing what he’d witnessed from my memories, so it was the perfect chance for me to respond.

“I don’t mind you listening to the conversation, Winston,” I admitted, and that was true.

I trusted him with my life and so did my sinful brothers. It wasn’t necessary to leave him out of things, especially when he was so observant and wise. He was a part of an elite set of butlers after all and was no stranger to the masquerade and the steps that would lead to a den discovering their Maiden.

“Once we arrive, I won’t need anything. Feel free to have the day off.” I may seriously need a nap at some point, but I knew the moment I woke up, I’d be far more focused on other things.

Don’t need him listening in on my A game in the bedroom.

“Thank you, Master Ren.”

I nodded, knowing he’d see it through the mirror, before my eyes gazed over to the passing surroundings. My penthouse was in the middle of Boston, but the area was gated—thank fucking goodness—because I dealt with enough nonsense simply walking into a convenience store to get a pack of smokes.

I technically brought the attention to myself, especially when I could easily get whatever I want delivered to my very bedroom if I wished it, but there was something oddly satisfying about smoking a pack of cheap tobacco sticks that reminded me that I was among society.

Even if these death sticks have no impact on my lungs.

Joaquin’s silence was beginning to bug me, but I guessed he felt the pinch of irritation because he finally spoke.

“So…,” he began. “What are you planning?”

“She has her invite.” I’d pretended that I hadn’t seen the golden envelope tucked so nicely beneath her bra band.

A unique way to hide something as valuable as her one-way ticket into the masquerade.

“You know that’s not what I’m asking.”

“Oh,” I tried to feign innocence, but my voice held a hint of amusement in. “Well, I’m gonna take a nap once I get to the penthouse.”

“And?”

“And then I’m fucking Gongjunim until her pussy misses the radius of my monstrous cock.”

I could literally envision Joaquin’s eye roll.

“Sometimes I want to kill you for the hell of it.”

“Now, now,” I began. “What would you do without your Knight in shining armor?”

“I’d replace you with Dagger.”

It took everything I had to not burst out in laughter.

“You and I both know that would end horribly,” I emphasized. “Dagger’s far too unstable to give a flying shit about thinking logically.”

“Hmph.” He knew I was right.

“Besides, Dagger only sucks dick when he’s drunk as fuck, so you’re stuck with me.”

That made him groan. “You casually talking about ‘us’ is a pain in my ass.”

“Let me guess,” I quietly hummed. “Makes you feel weak when I think it’s rather hot.”

“You know we’ll have to stop ‘whatever this is’ once the masquerade is up.”

“Maybe.” I couldn’t help but shrug. “Or we can ask our Maiden if we can keep on going.”

“Don’t, Ren.”

“You always get all authoritative when you don’t want me screwing something up,” I muttered while my eyes lowered to Esme once more. I trailed down her delicate body, noticing the wound that she’d gotten from the stray bullet.

It made me pout the longer I stared at it, to the point that I’d surely zoned out because Joaquin was calling my name again.

“Talon.”

I blinked once before I bit my lip to tug me out of whatever daze I’d fall into.

“Yes.”

“Who hurt her?” The question was a bit unexpected to me, but I answered, “A stray bullet while she was kicking ass. She took a few of those douches down before I interfered.”

Watching her fight so effortlessly was something I genuinely hadn’t seen before. My livelihood when growing up held a common assumption that only the men in the family learned how to fight. It wasn’t necessary for a woman to do so, for a man should always step forward to protect a female in need.

Obviously, in our tainted world, that wasn’t something everyone respected, but my heritage did.

If my sister knew how to fight, would it have prevented her from dying in those chilled temperatures?

It took me an added second to hear the threatening tone in Joaquin’s voice. So overprotective.

“They’re dead now,” I reminded him so he wouldn’t go all manic in trying to find the owner of the single bullet that dared to harm our new possession.

I guess I’ll call her that until we’ve claimed her.

“Did you see if she’s on the ‘other’ side?” I decided to ask. I felt like he would have slipped into her dreams if he could before even reaching out to me.

“She’s too deep in sleep,” Joaquin replied which confirmed he had checked prior to calling me. “Makes sense when she’s been out all night.”

“She was with company,” I noted. “The boy who looked similar to her and another woman with blonde locks. Seems those two are rather intimate with one another.”

“So it seems,” Joaquin agreed and seemed rather excited about something. “Guess this masquerade will be peculiar, to say the least.”

I pouted slightly because I wasn’t following what he was hinting at, but he moved right along.

“I’m assuming you’re going to test her.”

“I already did on the dance floor, remember?” I personally didn’t have the intention of testing her again. She’d performed outstandingly, and frankly, I wished for her to save her energy for what was to come.

“You don’t think fucking her is a test?”

“Nope,” I earnestly answered. “I want to enjoy her just as I am.”

In this human form of vulnerability so I can feel what it’s like. To experience how different she is to any other female I’ve taken the pleasure of fucking.

I wasn’t a playboy or anything, but my experience with women wasn’t as adventurous as I’d like. Foreplay seemed to be dead in this era, and stamina was more questionable after one or two orgasms.

By the time I had my cock in them, a few short thrusts and they were down for the count. I wanted to take my time with the process, even if it meant we’d spend a few hours on foreplay and marking one another with our lips.

My tails would want some fun too.

“Don’t go bringing her on a sex marathon,” Joaquin scolded. He always picked up on the unnecessary shit, but then again, he had a point. I’d have to be patient for our sake.

“I’ll be sweet,” I concluded, which hopefully was enough for him.

He remained quiet for a bit before he replied, “Good.”

“Where are the others?” I asked out of curiosity while my eyes caught onto the familiar complex up ahead.

“Dagger’s having fun,” he began. “Croix and Creed… I have no fucking idea.”

“I love how you always keep tags on Dagger but never on the La Morte twins,” I emphasized. “You know they are just as bloodthirsty as Dagger, right?”

“I’m well aware,” he commented while sounding relaxed. I guessed now that he had the answers to why we needed a level three clean-up crew, he could probably get some sleep.

“But?” I pressed.

“Croix can convince Creed to not go on a murder spree when he’s tempted to do so,” he said, acknowledging the power of our Sinful Advocate. “Dagger, on the other hand, won’t listen to anyone but me. Therefore, it only makes sense for me to keep tabs on him so he doesn’t go bombing shit, or better yet, starting a weird cult.”

“He’s still mad at you for ruining his last one,” I noted. “He had a thousand members. Could have made a monster colony or some shit.”

“You guys’ lack of reasoning is the very reason why he does this shit.”

“Well… ya.” I quietly chuckled. “You’re the only one who still gives a flying shit about humanity. That’s why you’re the Sinful King of the den or we’d all be wild cases of Sinful Psychos.”

Sinful Psychos… the term given to monsters that have completely lost their human consciousness to madness.

Deep down, I felt that was the true reason why Joaquin was keeping tabs on Dagger. He didn’t care about what the man did because chances were, whoever was being cut by his blade fucking deserved it.

However, the more bloodshed, the more inhuman a Devil became, and if it wasn’t tamed, the craving only grew until you lost your sanity to the madness bloodshed encouraged.

It could be why the five royal families came together to restart the tradition on our behalf.

Our four families and the “Mother” Family that was involved in ruling all of us.

As odd as it was, none of us knew who ran the Mother Family. They were the longest living royal family of monsters, and they surely were involved in many of the mafia, drug, and gang deals that occurred not only in Boston but all over the nation.

I knew for a fact they were one of the reasons why we got access to such talented butlers and maids, which always made me wonder if they trained them to be so perfect and experienced.

They had power at a global level, and I wouldn’t be surprised if they even ran other masquerades, but having their support in igniting the tradition this year was truly a blessing in disguise.

And we’d get to reap all the rewards.

“Someone has to keep you all in check,” he muttered. “I’m hanging up first.”

“Aren’t you going to ask me if I’m okay?” I loved teasing him this way. “I just finished a mission. As my boss, you’re supposed to check on me as well.”

“Go fuck yourself,” he huffed and actually hung up.

That left me to chuckle as I quietly hummed, “There’s no fun in doing that when I can entice her.”

I only enjoyed bothering one sole person who just so happened to be the leader of our Den of Monsters.

Until a new player entered the ring.

“We’ve arrived, Master Ren,” Winston announced before he proceeded to get out of the now parked car. I’d clearly been so into the conversation I hadn’t realized we’d passed security and entered the private sector of the garage.

Eos slipped my phone into my pants pocket, while Nyx and Dex were clearly done curling Esme’s hair. Poor cutie was going to wonder if I took her to a damn salon during her slumber, but I had to admit, my tails did a pretty good job of styling her hair to perfection.

It was easy to get her out of the car since Esméralda weighed practically nothing. My movements were slow so she wouldn’t sway too much as I held her like a princess—my Sleeping Princess.

Winston parted ways to go and get Esméralda’s sweater to the dry-cleaning service downstairs. It was open 24 hours for the penthouse owner, which was always convenient for me when I had such delicate attire that would need catering to once I arrived back from a mission or event in the early hours.

I had a picky nature when it came to clothes. I valued their quality because I knew those less privileged were the ones working on staggering wages to create them. That could have been a life I would have fallen into if I hadn’t been born into royalty, and sometimes I wished I could pay all of them their worth.

Such a fucked-up world.

I didn’t wear branded items to be cocky, and I ensured the companies I did purchase my attire from could prove to me that their workers would receive the bonuses I’d directly submit to each creator.

Companies could get away with their labor bullshit, but me? Those children and teenagers would never be hungry and their families would be able to enjoy the fruit of their children’s sacrifice.

Reaching my room decorated with various artwork immediately brought tranquility to my senses. After a night like tonight, I needed a moment of peacefulness.

I laid Esméralda onto the black silk sheets before inspecting her for any other wounds. The gash she’d received began to bug me again, and my eyes lingered on it until I couldn’t stop myself from dealing with it.

My tongue glided along her flesh in a slow movement, the chill of my energy oozing out of me and into the injured area. I couldn’t recall the last time I used this technique on anyone other than myself and once on Joaquin, but it felt good to have this option available to me.

I didn’t want my Gongjunim to be in any pain.

A soft moan quietly hummed in the air and I caught onto Esme’s slight movement. My eyes briefly glanced away from what I was doing to look at her immaculate face. Her previously parted lips were now pressing together in a cute pout while her eyes squeezed together.

I wasn’t sure if it meant she was about to wake up, but the thought of her rousing in this present moment didn’t stir me away from continuing what I’d started.

I secretly wish for her to open her eyes, and just maybe, we could dive into lovemaking and discuss what occurred later on.

One part of my wish was granted when, as my intense gaze took in every detail of her face, her eyes slowly opened to reveal those sleepy emerald jewels.

Surely she knew how beautiful she was, right? That her gorgeous eyes, perfect complexion, and alluring attractiveness were simply captivating to anyone who had the opportunity to be up close.

My tongue was still upon her flesh, my brewing energy only further spiking in power at the sight of her watching me. I waited for her to freak out or even judge me for my actions, but her attention was locked onto my eyes that were surely no longer teal but cloaked in black.

What I hadn’t predicted was the sweet grin on her lips while her eyes further softened in a sense of gratitude.

She was such a mystery to me; each reaction she delivered was always completely different than I’d expected. I enjoyed that trait far too much, and I knew the others would be just as intrigued as I.

This was the moment I’d get to truly enjoy her. It was a chance to simply be like any other being in this world and delight in the moment of a woman’s company.

She may not be just an ordinary woman—far from it—but she delivered a level of normalcy I hadn’t realized I craved desperately.

To be looked at by eyes of affection.

Not those fearful gazes and judgemental stares that followed me everywhere I went.

Even if this love wasn’t real or just a moment’s fairy tale, I’d take it with all I had.

Which was why I couldn’t stay still any longer.

My tongue moved along the remaining injured flesh, and she watched me intently before she understood what I was doing.

I wasn’t simply licking her. I was healing her to the point that all that was left was a slightly red mark that would be gone by the morning.

When her gaze met mine once more, the intensity between us grew. We were like magnets, begging to close the distance between us, and the longer we tried to fight it, the more futile it was.

This night surely had a role in the cards of fate, and I was beginning to realize that neither of us could stop them from shuffling our destiny.

Our lips met before either of us realized it, and the kiss was so fucking tender it felt like a fucking dream.

It wasn’t like the vivid, sensual reality of her dreams where we enjoyed ravishing her to appease our own itching desires.

No, this was different… powerful in a way I couldn’t describe just yet.

Could strangers be so intimate with one another? Was this what it was like to truly enjoy the lips of someone you wished to claim and have by your side?

All of this was a new experience I wanted to endure for as long as possible, and it seemed like the feelings of bliss were mutual as Esme further deepened the kiss.

I liked that about her, the sheer independence and striking confidence she projected without even trying. She wasn’t afraid to venture outward, wasn’t scared of the consequences that could strike at any second.

She acted and thought about all the shit she’d be in after she executed her instinctive plan, and that was something I could get used to.

We kissed and kissed, my body moving until I hovered over her and pressed her further into the silky sheets. Her hands couldn’t help but glide across my body—her touch so smooth and gentle that it left actual goosebumps across my skin.

I’d never been touched so affectionately, kissed so tenderly, and adored with so much attention. It was almost overwhelming, and yet that very emotion further enticed me to keep going.

“Ren.” Fucking hell. Could one moan so enchantingly?

I groaned against her mouth and kissed her impatiently, sealing her lips with my hungry ones while my body pressed against her.

It felt like I was fucking high, and I didn’t wanna snap out of its oasis of euphoria; this addictive taste was no longer an option to ignore.

My kiss was ruthless in nature, giving her no chance to breathe as I feasted on her. Her taste was divine, the lingering sweetness of whatever she’d drunk at the club tainting that tongue of hers that was at my mercy.

She was such a good girl, holding out until I was sure her lungs were screaming for one gasp of air, and since she was performing above my expectations, I couldn’t help but reward her with exactly that.

Her gasp was short and held a musical tone to it, reminding me of the alternate world where her moans echoed all around us like a haunting symphony.

How different it was to listen to her harmonic moans and gasps with my own ears. This moment truly felt like a dream.

The break was cut short, not of my own accord but hers as those swollen lips claimed mine unexpectedly in a fierce kiss. I fell right into it and it was my turn to roam my hands across her delicate body.

It was so easy to strip away her clothes, from her bra down to her underwear. I was sure one of my tails—probably Eos—had gotten a hold of her invitation and placed it safely on the nightstand, and I was thankful for that because having her naked beneath me was making it far too hard to concentrate on anything else.

I need to fill her up.

We broke the kiss. We were both breathless, while our eyes took the other in nice and slow. She was outstanding in real life, her perfection as radiant as in her dreams.

I’d always enjoyed admiring her, taking moments to inhale her sweet scent and touch her beautiful strands. I felt bad that I was about to ruin Dex’s and Nyx’s hard work without her seeing the final product, but I couldn’t think logically right now.

All I wanted was Esméralda.

She bit her lip as she took me in from head to toe, and I watched the corners of her lips flutter upward as she whispered, “I want you naked too.”

How could a monster refuse such a request?

So I stripped out of my clothes, piece by piece, and I took my time doing so. I wanted her to take me all in. I worked on loosening the belt of my pants.

I enjoyed watching those emerald spheres taking in the lines of my chiseled muscles and the tattoos all over my arms that I normally hid from the public eye.

I was trying to remain human—to the best of my ability—but having her attention on me was hyping me up. I was struggling enough to keep my three tails at bay, especially when they had their own personalities and craved Esméralda as much as I did.

Can’t take things so quickly. Slow and steady.

I truly didn’t want to scare her. Regardless of whether she accepted me as one of her monsters in the realms of her dreams, it didn’t make all of this less frightening.

She was taking it well, I’d give her that, but I wouldn’t take advantage of her calmness.

Once every bit of cloth was off my flesh, I stood there for her to take me in, and she didn’t hide her arousal as her pupils dilated and her tongue slowly trailed her bottom lip.

I felt a sense of pride in being admired by her, and when her eyes dipped to my length, there was obviously clear satisfaction.

And a hint of curiosity.

“You want to ask something,” I voiced as she tried to bite her lip to stop herself from letting out whatever question simmered in her mind.

“Well,” she quietly began with her breathy voice. “I’m… curious about something.”

“Ask away, Gongjunim.”

“Is your length… um…,” She actually began to grow flustered while she clearly tried to fathom the proper words to describe what she was hinting at.

I could have helped her out, but this moment was far too playful to let pass. Feigning innocence and letting her finish would be more amusing, so I kept quiet and waited for her to continue.

“My memories are still…a mess and frankly, I’d rather leave that for the after-party,” she admitted with a shy smirk. “But if this isn’t some type of illusion, does that mean you have a…length…that’s like your other form?”

“What other form, Gongjunim?” Now I was teasing her.

I was sure she was internally debating on whether her next words would be the right ones, but I had no intention of judging her. Whatever she asked, she’d receive, but I knew if we got past this moment, she’d have to appease her intrigued wonder.

“Your tender monster form.” Her voice was barely audible but from the determination in her eyes, I knew she wouldn’t cower away from this confrontation. “I know that length is very different from…this one.”

“That is true.” Very, very true. “The real question is, which does my Gongjunim desire for her first time with me?”

I caught onto the glint in her eyes that seemed to light up her whole expression, and her cheeks grew rosy with a bit of embarrassment before she seemed to think about it.

It wasn’t for long as her eyes moved to my cock once more to take in the length. I wouldn’t deny that I was on the longer side of the length spectrum and could easily satisfy her as I was, but the idea of using my actual cock was worthwhile.

I’d love to see her take me in…inch by inch.

“I want…,” she began then bit her lip as if she were second-guessing herself. As if she internally made her decision, she continued with, “Your monster cock.”

Surpassing my expectations with every conversation we have.

“Very well.” I tried not to hide my delight with what was unfolding in real-time.

I’d met the woman we’d been fucking feeding off of for years, had managed to be the first to really spend time with her before the masquerade even begun, and now I was about to fill her up with my monstrous cock, for real. If I knew all my previous suffering would lead to a day like today, I would have accepted all that pain and agony with open arms.

It took me a moment to allow my demonic energy to flow from the core of my body down to my thickness. The process was trickier than one would envision. The sensation was similar to when a rush of blood struck and left your cock hard and veiny without a hint of remorse for where you presently were or what you were wearing.

From the way Esméralda’s eyes widened, I knew the transition was complete. I wondered what her first impression was going to be, and she was indeed astonished by the doubled thickness of my cock.

I had to wrap one hand at the base to keep it from flopping forward from the weight alone, but it would be a straight baseball bat in mere moments because her observant gaze was making me hard far too fast.

Her eyes were giving off a calculative reflection, as if she were truly measuring my cock that I could easily guess was twelve inches in length and about three inches wide.

The complexion of my cock was now black as coal, which surely seemed weird in comparison to my pale flesh, but it didn’t seem to bother her in the slightest while she took her time admiring me once more.

I could do this for hours, honestly, and my arousal wouldn’t drop for a heated second. It was as if she were worshipping me in her own way—acknowledging that I was real and desirable without analyzing what I could bring to the table as a royal.

I’d learn her impressions of me in the morning—or whatever time we woke up from these frisky activities—but I’d bask in this precious moment.

“Will it fit?” Her question was filled with immense excitement, and it seemed to make me catch onto the scent of arousal that was drifting into the atmosphere.

Could she already be wet for me?

“I’ll make sure it does,” I assured her. “I won’t deny it’ll be a bit of a mission.” She could back down now if she wanted to, and I personally wouldn’t even be mad if she did.

She was so tiny in comparison to me and this wasn’t the dream world where anything was possible.

“With pain comes pleasure,” she declared like it was a stated fact. “Definitely bigger than my monster dildo. I wonder if I can sue them for false advertising?”

Was she actually being serious?

“Is it okay for us to… um, do it?” she asked before adding, “I don’t want you getting in trouble or anything.”

The reminder was much-needed because I’d completely forgotten I’d be risking claiming her before the masquerade.

To claim a Maiden was harder than one would think, but with how strong our connection already was, what if fucking her now would do exactly that?

And there would be no excuse big enough to get me out of that magnitude of trouble.

“It’s good you brought it up,” I admitted, and I actually blushed a little in actual embarrassment because I’d seriously forgotten something so vitally important, which wasn’t like me. “You’re technically supposed to be off-limits.”

“Off-limits, huh,” she pondered quietly while she sat up and crossed her legs. It looked like an involuntarily move she’d conduct when she needed a moment to think, but all it did was make my cock harder at the clear sight of her glistening pussy that was indeed wet.

Wet and ready for me.

I hadn’t been so fucking tempted in my entire existence, and this woman was testing me better than I was supposedly testing her. She was like a Venus flytrap, and though I knew exactly how dangerous she was, I couldn’t stay away.

I didn’t want to stay away.

“Well, we’re already here,” she began and tapped her finger against those swollen lips of hers. The mischievous smirk that formed only encouraged the brewing plan blossoming in her mind. She was so easy to read in this prime moment—a privilege she was surely giving me. “What if we improvise?”

“What do you suggest?” Fuck. She knows how to reel a man in.

“Well,” she began, obviously taking her time thinking things through, “I can attempt to give you the best blow job I’ve ever delivered?”

I could climax from her words alone. A blow job. When was the last time I had one of those? Let alone with this massive cock. Unless I wanted a painful set of teeth sinking into my flesh, it wouldn’t be pleasurable, but her confidence was dashing enough to make me actually anticipate what she could deliver.

“And for you?”

“Oh.” She looked cluelessly back at me as if she hadn’t gone that far into the formula she’d deviously creating. “What about me?”

“Do you really think I’d simply enjoy ‘the best blow job you’ve delivered’ and not please you in return?”

“Um…” She actually looked stunned by my statement. “Well, ya.”

“No judgment at all, but you give off the confidence of a female lion ready to fuck a man to the point of biting his balls when you haven’t had enough.”

That had her laughing, and the sound made me smile sweetly back at her.

“Accurate,” she assured me. “Which is why most men can’t really handle me. Maybe it’s because my steamy dreams from a certain set of monsters have made me rather picky with extremely high standards.”

Now that was funny.

We ended up laughing together before I made my way to the edge of the bed. “Well, it’s the first time I’ve given a woman a choice to order me around,” I admitted. “So ask and you shall receive.”

“Wanna be every woman’s dream hero?” She was literally a bundle of excitement and I couldn’t figure out why.

“Not every woman’s,” I nitpicked. “Just yours.”

“Smooth,” she whispered and further smiled. “Can your tongue extend the same way as your cock?”

“Yes,” I answered before it actually clicked. “Oh.”

“Yes,” she practically purred when I understood what she was referring to. “Up for the challenge?”

“More than up for it.” My voice deepened and I was sure my eyes were hooded with hunger. “Don’t beg me to stop because I won’t until you’re completely satisfied.”

My cock twitched impatiently, and it was already upright with precum pooling at the massive head. My cock sometimes had a mind of its own when it was so fucking hard, and as of now, it was done waiting.

Esme uncrossed her legs and went on all fours before crawling over to the edge of the bed. Even on her knees and using the height of the king-size bed to her advantage, the top of my cock was still a bit taller than her.

It didn’t seem like an issue because my Gongjunim was a smart cookie and she wasn’t afraid of thinking around tricky situations.

With a slight shuffle back on the bed, she wrapped both hands around my thickness. She stroked me a few times as if to feel out the veiny surface before she leaned right in and licked her way up while tilting my cock towards her so it was in the perfect angle for her to obtain.

I was fucking fascinated by it all, and her touch alone left me shivering. When she licked me up, all I could do was let out a drawn-out groan, but I knew the best was yet to come as she began to lap the precum off the tip.

It felt like she enjoyed the taste, which would be a bonus for what would release when I shot my load into her mouth.

Fuck. That’s gonna be so hot.

“Ready for me?” she inquired, her breath brushing my impatient cock that twitched in her grasp. It made her smile but she purposely returned her gaze to me in wait for my reply.

“More than ready, Gongjunim.”

With a nod, she dove right in as she opened her mouth as wide as could. She didn’t show an ounce of hesitation as she warmed herself up by wrapping those plump lips of hers just slightly along the top to see how much she could potentially take.

I was obviously bigger than your average cucumber—or a few stacked cucumbers—but she wasn’t going to give up. It took a minute, but she finally took the plunge and holy fucking shit.

“Fuck,” I cursed with a deep inhale. The next sound that left me was a moan of utter relief. She took as much of me as she could and her mouth was on fire.

I could feel the pulsating wetness of her mouth’s walls pressed against my veiny dick, and she purposely remained completely still, as if she truly wished for me to enjoy this brink moment.

This was a fucking accomplishment, and now that I knew she could take me in real life, there was no turning back. I wished to stay still, but it was so fucking hard. My cock was practically jerking in her mouth like a fish out of water, but she purposely continued to remain in place.

She’s a bold beauty.

When she began to move, I was a grunting mess. She was only slow in the beginning, the first few deep throat movements like a trial run. Once she got into a rhythm she was comfortable with, she began to pick up her pace.

“Shit,” I moaned and watched her every move. “You’re keeping up with your end of the bargain, Gongjunim.”

Her eyes lifted to look at me and it was the most sinfully delicious thing I’d ever witnessed. My heart was skipping fucking beats at the sight, and if I’d thought my cock couldn’t be any harder, that was a damn lie for it further stiffened

I’d go insane with this woman. She was too good. Even though she was pleasing me, her arousal hadn’t dimmed. My nose flared to take in more of her addictive scent mixed with the aroma of her juices. She paused at some point, and I couldn’t help but realize that Nyx was out to play.

Damn mischievous tail.

I couldn’t scold him because I was far too turned on to bother, but I worried that it would freak Esméralda out when she hadn’t collected all her memories just yet.

She simply paused because Nyx was teasing her clit as it rubbed its lengthy tail frame along her wet folds. She didn’t seem to mind, and after a few strokes, her moan vibrated against my cock before she began to move once more.

This was a bit too dangerous for my liking because if Nyx was going to get some action, Dex and Eos wouldn’t remain in hiding for much longer. I tamed them the best as I could, but my attention was pulled back because my climax was building.

“Fuck, yes,” I moaned. “Like that. Suck me nice and deep.”

This was absolutely amazing. Was there any word to describe just how satisfyingly pleasurable this sensational moment was? I simply couldn’t lay a label on this mind-blowing experience, but I swore this was what I was searching for.

What we’d all been searching for since we were plagued with this sinful curse.

“More, Esme. Like that. Just like that,” I couldn’t help encourage her because she was taking me like a fucking champ. In the depths of her dreams, she was always submissive and would bend to our needs, but having the first taste of what she could bring to this connection—this commitment we’d be forced to take as a unit—was simply precious.

Seeing what she could do only made me want to see what it would be like to give her more power in the dream realm. My cock wouldn’t just fit into her mouth and back in her throat. It could venture into unobtainable places without puncturing an organ or two.

I could fill her fucking stomach with my cum.

The visual simply added to my sexual ride, and I couldn’t take things slow anymore.

I need to move.

“죄송합니다, Esme,” I grunted as my panting grew swifter. I’d completely forgotten to speak in English, but at this point, I didn’t care.

I just wanted to fuck her hot mouth and fill it with my load.

My hand reached out to stop her from moving back when she took my cock even deeper than before. I grabbed the back of her head, the task far too easy because my hand had morphed into my onyx claws. I tried to be slightly delicate for the sake of not piercing her head with my sharp, long nails before gripping her firmly so she would stay completely still.

I wished to warn her that this would be rough, but I went with my gut—without pain, there’s no fucking pleasure. I’d reward her immensely if she could survive this madness, but I couldn’t stall anymore.

Fuck. I just want to stop thinking.

I was surprised by the sudden touch of Esme’s hands that managed to grab a hold of my balls. She toyed with the massive baseballs, her hands barely wrapping around them, but it was doing the perfect job of igniting another stream of arousal.

All the burdensome thoughts seemed to fade away and I was fucking her mouth without a second thought.

My repeated thrusts grew faster, slamming into the back of her throat. I was pushing my luck, but I noticed how she took a deep breath through her nostrils, and I took every advantage of it by shoving my cock further down her throat.

“That’s it…” I moaned. “Take me all in.”

I’d have to call her the Queen of Multitasking because despite how potentially painful my thrusting was becoming, she held on and further contributed to my approaching climax by fondling my balls.

My movements were erratic and rough, my breathing rapid, and a sheet of sweat was beginning to form on my forehead. The prickles of pleasure were spreading through my body, starting from my feet and spreading upward.

Only a few more thrusts and I’d cave, and she’d take every single drop of my cum.

“Oh, fuck. So close. You better take all of my load, Esme. Enjoy the taste of my cum concoction.”

Just… a… little… fuck!

My climax hit me right there and then, freezing me into place as I growled through clenched teeth. The sound was inhuman, similar to a gruesome monster’s mating call, but I didn’t give a damn.

This shockwave of ecstasy silenced me as I simply let my head fall back, my eyes coming to a close, and enjoyed every thick shot of my cum that I knew was going right down my Gongjunim’s throat.

The setting was so fucking perfect: being able to experience this in a place I was comfortable with while revealing a part of me without an ounce of fear that I’d be judged or rejected.

The first hints of the sun were peeking upon the horizon, the skyline view in my bedroom delivering the first specks of rays that I felt lightly lay upon my flesh.

I didn’t need to see it to envision it. I’d spent far too many moments watching the sunrise, alone, after a night of admiring and touching our Maiden in the realm of the shadows. But this?

This was real.

I took two steps back so my cock would move out of her throat but still remain in her mouth. Cumming even in monster form was far lengthier in release than a human.

Our cum was thicker, like sucking a creamy pastry. I wasn’t sure how I’d taste, but the amount of cum was far too generous. I could drench her in it, but then again, I didn’t want to do something disrespectful in my viewpoint.

I’d get my chance to shoot my seed all over her naked body, but I wanted to make sure she was claimed and adored before things got friskier.

I finally felt the last bits of semen begin to make their final shot into her rather filled mouth, and I took the opportunity to open my eyes just enough so I could look down at her.

Wow…

Could a woman look so unbelievably gorgeous?

She was on her knees with one of my tails still between her legs, while the other two couldn’t take staying out of the fun and were wrapped around her stomach and neck.

Her hair had managed to survive the chaos thanks to Eos, who somehow bundled it with the end part of his head. With her hair up, I could see how flushed she was with the bits of sweat and tears that ran down her rosy face.

She wasn’t crying in pain, at least it didn’t feel that way, but this was a whole new experience that stimulated her entire body.

The glimmers of sunlight took the opportunity to shine even stronger, and it washed upon her naked body while I continued to admire the way my monstrous cock remained in her mouth’s grasp.

With one final shot, I finally pulled my cock out, and I watched as she kept her mouth open to reveal my seed that lingered inside like a pool of water.

It turned me on far too strongly, enough for Dex to remove himself from around her throat so I could replace it with my clawed hand.

“Are you going to be a good girl, Esméralda?” My voice was inhuman as I leaned in so close, my face hovered over hers. I wanted to peer into her eyes but have a clear view of her open mouth.

I’d have to reel back if I wanted to remain in control, but my impulsive reaction was to witness what was next.

She did her best to nod just slightly, her mouth still open while her eyes shed the last bit of tears.

“Are you going to swallow what’s left in your mouth?” I asked with a sinister voice. My semen was far too precious to be wasted. There was only one way I wanted to see it go down.

Down her throat and into her stomach.

I knew this wasn’t some sort of breeding ceremony, but this was easing the nagging itch to say “fuck the masquerade” and slam her into the sheets and fuck her the same way I fucked her mouth. But the pinch of sanity I had left held enough control over me to keep me still.

Just watching her swallow would appease me… yes.

She nodded again but stayed in place. That made me chuckle before my tongue extended to lick the side of her face.

“My Gongjunim is such a good girl,” I growled. “Always waiting for permission. A smart beauty. I love a woman with brains,” I praised and leaned in so my chilled lips could whisper in her ear.

“Let me see you swallow, Gongjunim.”

Those words were far from mundane and barely English, but I pulled back to admire the entire process as those sparkling emeralds bored back at me while she slowly began to swallow my cum down.

I was completely entranced by the process, like it was a fucking ritual. The sunrise was now shining upon our bodies and making her look like a fucking goddess.

She took her time so she wouldn’t choke and splutter my thick release everywhere, and when she was done, she slowly trailed her white-cloaked tongue across her lips as if to ensure she didn’t miss a drop.

With one last swallow, she opened her mouth nice and wide for me before patiently waiting for my utmost approval.

She’s ours. No one else can have such a treasure.

“Did I do good, 왕?”

I was surprised she’d fluently said the last word, and it showed in my eyes as they widened just enough for her to see my obvious amazement.

King. She just referred to me as “king” in my native language.

My monster energy reeled back enough for me to loosen the throathold I had her in, but it encouraged me to slam my lips against hers and kiss her until she was breathless.

“So fucking good, Gongjunim.” That was absolutely the truth.

We kissed for a long fucking time, and it was nice to taste myself in her mouth. It was an odd taste which was slightly sweet but held a pinch of salt to it, but I didn’t care.

She’d shown me more love and passion tonight than anyone I’d previously encountered, and it really showed me what I was missing. What I could obtain, experience, and enjoy in this desolate world of mayhem and chaos.

It’s time for me to return the favor.

As I calmed from my high, I felt a need to pamper her with kisses. Taking my time, I laid kisses against her flesh as she moaned, from her neck to her shoulders and across her chest to those beautiful breasts of hers.

Her quiet, breathy moans only encouraged me to lay kisses all over her flesh, the hickeys and bites standing out against her peachy flushed skin.

When I finally reached between her legs, she was panting in need. I couldn’t help but stall and inhale deeply.

“You smell so good, Esméralda,” I praised. “So wet and ready for me.” My eyes lifted to meet her hungry ones that twinkled so brilliantly with the sunlight.

“Shall I dive in?” I made sure my breath was frigid cold, and I watched in delight as she shuddered at the brisk gust against her soaking wet pussy.

“Please,” she begged with her whimpering voice.

How could I possibly refuse?

I dove right in, my tongue sliding between her folds without delay.

Then I let my tongue begin to expand in length and width.

“Holy fuck,” she gasped, and her whole body arched as my tongue continued to extend into her pulsing pussy. Those tight walls closed in as if to stop me from going further, but it was only amusing to me as I remained still and continued to inch my way until the tip of my tongue was surely at the edge of her womb.

“Oh fuck. How…,” she questioned breathlessly as she clung to my black sheets and fought for breath. “So fucking good.”

I was pleased that something so simple was driving her wild, but this was just the beginning. I yearned to hear her scream my name at the peak of ecstasy.

Let’s go.

That was when I began to move, thrusting my tongue in and out of her like it was my very cock. I could feel my tails’ movements, two of them seemingly wrapping around Esme’s wrists and pinning her down into the sheets while I felt like the last one split its body into two so it could keep Esme’s legs spread wide.

It was convenient because it allowed me to slip my hands beneath her ass and lift her further up at the perfect angle that sent her into a frenzy of moans and whimpers.

“Shit, yes. There. Oh fucking goodness, there! Ah!” She’d cum shortly, but it wouldn’t stop me from giving her exactly what she’d earned and more.

When her orgasm slammed through her, her scream was a delightful sound. I stilled just to enjoy the vibrations of energy it kindled not only through the room but also deep inside me.

There was always something about the various tones of sound in her voice that ignited a soothing desire that tamed the beast within me, and maybe that was why we’d become so addicted to her in the realms of unconsciousness.

She was the only one our monsters would truly obey with her sexual hymns, and maybe once this masquerade was done and she was truly claimed in our grasp, we’d be able to figure out why she carried such powerful control over us without even realizing it.

Her pussy walls spasmed around my tongue while her delicious cum pooled downward until it flooded my mouth. I groaned and my eyes rolled back at the sweet taste, and I simply couldn’t get enough.

I want so much more.

“Mhmm, Ren,” she moaned when I wildly sucked her pussy for every last drop of cum before I began to thrust into her once more. It didn’t take long to find the perfect rhythm that appeased her needs and didn’t completely taunt my impatience.

Even as the sun reached high into the sky, the sunlight didn’t stop that cycle from happening between us. Every time Esme came, I’d pause and suck every bit of juice before restarting all over again.

She was a warrior for lasting a few rounds, but I knew from the way her whole body shook and the fact that her words were beginning to mush into whimpering pleas that we’d reached a good finale that would satisfy the both of us.

“Ren… Ren… Ren! Ah, Ah, AH!” I hadn’t realized how far we’d gone, her body literally hanging in the air thanks to my tails while my face was deep between her legs and pumping into her so wildly, I felt like a machine in comparison to a living being.

The sound of her overflowing juices and my tongue’s movements filled the room along with her whimpers and desperate moans of my name. I could feel her climax as if I were the one enduring it, and it made me realize for the first time that it seemed like we were perfectly in sync in our emotional peaks.

I have to pull my tongue out when she cums.

There was no way I was going to risk claiming her with how connected we were, and I wouldn’t mess this up for myself and my den.

This golden opportunity with a woman like Esme, who could potentially love our tainted madness, was one I refused to lose, but at least I was able to appease her the best way I knew how.

She was so close now, her words not even making sense anymore as her body hung there so beautifully. The moment I instinctively sensed she was about to cum, I did one final thrust so deep into her that I knew she’d climax seconds later.

“REN!” she screamed out my name just as I retracted my tongue entirely and leaned back just slightly to enjoy the squirt show that happened right before my face.

I enjoyed every bit of cum that sprayed at me and got to admire the explicit encore as her body shook with aftershocks while the remainder of her cum eased out of her pussy and onto the sheets.

She was completely spent, her limbs going weak as she dangled there, clearly focused on breathing. I didn’t know how long I stayed there in the stillness, but I moved when I realized Esme’s breathing had slowed.

My sweet Gongjunim fell asleep.

I was fucking proud of our intimacy on this fine morning, and what a way to spend Christmas Eve. The thought of leaving made me frown as I managed to get off the bed.

Dex, Nyx, and Eos were holding onto Esméralda with ease, and it was honestly perfect because I wanted to at least change the wrinkled sheets of my bed to a new set that would ensure she slept comfortably.

I also wanted to run a bath and clean her up. I’d never done such for past women in my life. Not because I didn’t have the courtesy to do so, but frankly, they would leave in haste after we fucked.

Whatever they witnessed at the peak of ecstasy always pushed them away. Though it was disappointing when there were days I truthfully craved the warmth of my partner’s body and the cherished moment of intimacy by holding them while they slept, there was no need to force them to perform something that would never prosper into anything but what it was.

A one-night stand.

This was different, though, and there was a bit of a gleeful relief to it all. Never had I enjoyed anyone’s company so much, and I knew I’d want more of this — more of these moments that would revolve more around connection than sole intimacy.

Once the others got a glimpse of Esme and what she could offer, they would totally use this situation against me and continuously bring up this night where I got first dibs to dance with her, fight by her side, and enjoy the peaceful sunrise by fucking her with my tongue after enjoying a glorious blow job.

Then again, if I don’t kiss and tell, they won’t know what transpired here.

It was a bit amusing, but I knew myself better. I loved taunting my brothers when I got to experience something they couldn’t yet grasp or enjoy, and this wasn’t going to be an exception.

I’d torture their ears and vivid imaginations with enough details to make them crazy for Esme, so that when this masquerade began, there’d be no hesitation.

I thought about that again and again while I washed Esme up while my tails cooperatively made the bed—for once in their monstrous existences. By the time everything was done, Esme’s outfit from the night before was off to the private dry cleaners so she’d have fresh clothes for when she woke up, and she currently wore one of my t-shirts.

One I’d actually stolen from Joaquin and ended up keeping.

After I finally climbed into bed and watched the curtains begin to descend automatically, I watched Esme sleep for a few minutes while my own exhaustion began to settle in.

I couldn’t recall the last time I’d selfishly followed my instincts and simply lived in the moment like I had these past few hours, but it felt like I’d achieved some remarkable goal.

I guessed when I thought about it, Esme was a grand prize, and I got to enjoy a trial run of what it would be like to possess her.

That made me smile as I further relaxed against her, my arms wrapping gently around her before I pulled her into my hold. I tried to stay awake just a bit longer, just to savor this moment, but the exhaustion from all the activities executed from last evening all the way to the morning hours of Christmas Eve was enough of a toll for me to succumb to it.

I earned this moment of recovery, and what a way to rest—with a lovely woman in my arms.

Tonight, I learned what it was like to live freely rather than in a cycle of restrictions and haunting memories. For once, I didn’t suffer glimpses of my traumatic experiences of the past and the heavy burdens sitting upon my shoulders.

All I did was experience a moment of normalcy. What a wholesome feeling one can enjoy when all they have to focus on in life… is living.

9

MORNING COFFEE AND CHALLENGE ACCEPTED

~ESMÉRALDA~

“When life feels like a fairy tale, stop and take a moment to remind yourself that it doesn’t always have to be a chaotic shit show. Sometimes, you get a moment just to breathe. Enjoy it.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“How powerful can you really be?”

The question was aimed at me, or at least I assumed it was. Either way, I struggled to open my eyes; my exhaustion was far too great to ignore.

Something soft brushed my cheek in the darkness, the feel of it so gentle, like the observer feared to taint my flesh.

“You’ve caught my Ren’s attention.”

My… Ren?

“My den has barely met you but you’ve become their newest infatuation. Why?”

Was he upset with me?

I felt odd at the thought of this mysterious being harboring such a negative emotion towards me when we’d yet to meet. I couldn’t follow what he was hinting at.

Den? Newest infatuation? I’m just me… what’s so special about me?

Thinking about it only drained me mentally, and it wasn’t long before the world itself was slipping away.

“He really tired you out,” the voice noted, and again, another light touch trailed from the side of my face down to my neck. “To say I’m not jealous would be a fucking lie.”

Does this person know Ren? Does he… like him?

“I’ll let you off the hook for now.” His low chuckle could send shivers through anyone. “I’ll see for myself what’s so special about you. If you’re truly worthy of being our Sinful Maiden.”

Sinful… Maiden…

The thought echoed against the walls of my subconsciousness, but I was falling into the dark abyss and nothing could stop me.

“Till we meet, Sinful Rose. Survive what comes your way.”

Only time would tell what all of this meant.

TO GET up or not get up?

The thought was followed with me realizing that I needed to piss and was hungry as fuck. It was a contemplatable situation because my comfort level was absolutely perfect, and frankly, I could fall right back to sleep if I allowed myself to do so.

I was trying to remember what I’d dreamed about. I normally was good at recalling the in-depth dreams that brought sensual pleasure with my waking, but the fading dream surely felt different.

Like a grand mystery, my mind is hoping to solve.

With the nagging need to use the washroom, I finally gave up on trying to recall my dream and resorted to getting up.

Opening my eyes just slightly, I noticed how it was still dark in the room, but the sun’s rays fought to stream in some golden-orange light into the room.

I pondered if it was sunrise, but I was rather disorientated to begin with. That only happened when I slept really well, so I guessed I couldn’t complain in the slightest.

With a mumble that made no sense to me, I managed to sit up and hang my legs over the side of the bed before attempting to get up.

Only for my body to be pulled back and up into the air.

“Hmm?” I pouted my lips while my heavy eyes attempted to figure out why the hell I was hanging above the floor. “Oh no. I’ve been kidnapped by dildos,” I muttered sleepily. “Oh well.”

I honestly didn’t care. I was still sleepy as fuck, and if I was going to hang here for all eternity, whatever was keeping me captive better give me bathroom privileges.

A slight snicker came from below, and I opened my eyes again to see a very naked Talon below with his hands behind his head as he peered up at me with the most seductive smile.

“Good morning, Gongjunim,” he greeted hauntingly. “Trying to run from me and my tails?”

I blinked and stared at him before I mumbled. “You’re the tender hot monster with the big cock,” I summed up like it was a fact.

He simply smiled like an innocent fool.

I don’t know why it took me so long to finally “wake up,” but I suddenly remembered last night—or this morning—and everything else that happened the night before from the moment I was at the club with my best friends.

Wait… OH, FUCKING HELL!

My eyes grew massive which only amused Talon further as he watched my entire reaction.

“Fuck! I actually spent the night here? Or morning? Or… what time is it?” I began and clocked into what he’d previously stated. “And I wasn’t trying to run from you,” I emphasized and looked down at my body that was in a black t-shirt with a golden dragon design on it.

His three black tentacle-like tails were the ones keeping me captive, but I noticed the mixed scent in my newly acquired shirt which was enough to deter my attention.

“And this ain’t your shirt.”

“Shouldn’t you be more worried about being held hostage by my tails?”

“Nah.” I really wasn’t worried about them. “I’m going to assume they’re nice as hell and won’t hurt me unless I piss you off.”

That was a good answer to him because his smirk only blossomed into a full smile that gave me the pleasure of admiring his white teeth.

“Alright then,” he hummed. “That is my shirt.”

“There’s another man’s scent on this,” I noted.

It smelled like a mix of honey, coffee, and some type of rich cigar. I couldn’t really tell what kind, but I recalled the scent because Father enjoyed those imported cigars from tropical countries.

“You’re not wrong,” he admitted, and there was a slyness to his tone of voice. “Have a problem?”

I thought about it. “Not really.” I shrugged. “As long as I get to keep this shirt.”

“What’s with women stealing our clothes?” he pondered. “It doesn’t matter what part of the world we’re in, you all always steal our stuff. Particularly sweaters.”

“Think of it like claiming ownership,” I reasoned with a big smile as my eyes narrowed in on him. “And I guess that means you have a bit of feminine energy.”

“Why is that?”

“You stole this from another guy,” I acknowledged with a wink before I whispered, “Do I get to meet him?”

Why does he look so damn excited at my question?

His eyes literally twinkled with a bit of shock and thrilling wonder.

“It depends,” he finally answered. “I’m not sure if you can handle the two of us.”

“Don’t judge a book by its cover,” I tossed back. “I have three holes. I can certainly fit you in one, this mysterious guy in another, and even satisfy these three,” I said and pointed to his tails. “Which brings us back to your previous point. I wasn’t running away. I need to pee.”

“Ah,” he replied and looked at his tails. “Dex. Nyx. Eos. Let Gongjunim go.”

“Why does this feel like déjà v-AH!” I was falling to the bed before I could finish, but I landed right into Talon’s arms.

“Oops,” he began, only for his eyes to lock on mine as I peered into his. We were in the exact position as we had been last night. The memories flashed through my mind while that intense connection between us ignited like a burning flame.

Compared to the first time, I didn’t hesitate to inch closer, and he did the same until our lips met at the center and we eased into a passionate kiss.

Not too fast. Not too slow. Just… right.

When he broke the kiss, he didn’t move away. We stayed completely still, admiring one another before I whispered, “What is this?”

This strong, possessive power between us is begging to be freed and wreak havoc on all those who deserve to bow down to our very feet.

He seemed deep in thought for a moment, as if he wanted to make sure he stated the right words to explain what all of this was.

“This is the potential power of a Claimed Maiden,” he confessed. “Their rank in a den can be called Sinful Rose.”

“Sinful Rose,” I repeated the all-too-familiar words.

Someone called me that…

“Blep!”

“Blip!”

“Blap!”

I blinked and lifted my gaze just slightly to surprisingly see not one but three bunnies sitting on Talon’s head. How they managed to even fit would be a question I’d return to, but I went from entranced by Talon’s closeness to squealing in excitement at the sight of three fucking cottontails.

They were in my grasp and I was at the end of the bed with my legs crossed with a blink. Poor Talon was left abandoned by me thanks to his three cuties.

“Where did you all come from?” I squealed and hugged them. “So cute. So cute. So fucking cute. I’ll steal the three of you away and we’ll head back to my dad’s place, though… now that I think about it, I’m not sure if that’s the best place to go. Hmm. I better request Jeanne to relocate my stuff, but then again… she may have done so already. Fuck, I need to pee… but you’re all too cute. If I actually kidnap you three, do you think Talon will notice? Hmm?”

A soft weight rested on my left shoulder, encouraging me to turn my head to see Talon’s pouting expression.

“You abandoned me for my tails, Gongjunim,” he declared in pure disappointment. “I feel betrayed.”

“Tails…” I whispered and thought about it. “These are bunnies.”

“And are also my tails,” he countered and looked down at them. “Dex, Eos, Nyx, get back here.”

The three of them poofed out of my lap and suddenly I was entangled in three black tails with pointy arrowheads.

“Hey!” I began and looked at Talon. “You stole my bunnies!”

“My tails,” he corrected. “You were going to kidnap them.”

“Well… ya.” I didn’t see the harm in that. “They’re too cute for you.”

He chuckled. “If you’re amazed by the three of them, wait till you reach the den.”

“The den?” I repeated but was suddenly lifted into the sky. “EEP!”

Before I could question or freak out, my body floated through the air until I was placed right before a golden door.

After three pats to my head—one from each tail—they retracted all the way back to their master. My eyes landed on Talon once more as he confidently stood up from the bed in all his naked glory and proceeded to stretch.

“Go pee. The clothing you wore last night has already been dry cleaned and is hanging on the back of the door. All the essentials for bathing and conducting your morning routine are at your disposal.”

He walked over to a golden closet with black flakes. After retrieving a golden robe with a teal peacock design, he slipped it on with ease and tied the silky teal ribbon around his waist.

“Are you hungry?”

I didn’t know why my gaze involuntarily lowered to his now-covered crotch, but the action made my cheeks begin to blush while he chuckled.

“If you’re hungry for ‘other’ things, I can easily accommodate, Gongjunim.”

“N-No,” I huffed in actual embarrassment and crossed my arms over my chest to attempt to hide my hard nipples that were surely pressing against the fabric on purpose.

“No?” he repeated and purposely stared at where my arms now were. “You’re not hungry?”

“Yes! I mean… no! I mean… ugh!” Now I was just talking like a damn fool. “I want food!”

“Ah,” he replied, and that smug smile made his whole face look so damn attractive. He approached me slowly on purpose, and I stood my ground until we were inches away from each other. “I’ll get the cook to make us something divine for dinner.”

“D-Dinner?” I questioned, and it literally dawned on me that I wasn’t viewing the sunrise.

The sun was fucking setting!

That made me look for my phone and the invitation I’d acquired the night before. My eyes landed on the nightstand to see both items safely placed just under the lamp.

“Your maid and best friend called,” he revealed which drew my attention to him once more.

“They did?” It was unexpected of Eloise to call because I knew once she was with Claude, I wouldn’t hear from her for three solid days.

Since that’s how long their sexual flings would last until she comes back to me complaining about them not being “something” more.

“Eloise said to call her back and Jeanne informed me she’ll be moving your stuff to your penthouse for Christmas,” he revealed. “I assured them that I’d have you home safely, regardless of where you’d like to return to.”

“Ah,” I began and thought about it. “What else did Eloise say?”

I knew my best friend. She wouldn’t just say I should call her back. Not after hearing Talon’s sexy voice, which was probably thick with sleep and filled with his Korean accent.

Talon simply grinned and added, “She wants to know all the deets as to whether you rode me like a pony or took it from the back like a wild shark.”

I groaned. “Fucking hell. I hate her.”

“So that converts to loving her as a best friend,” he summed up like it was a fact.

I gave him a look but smirked. “Accurate.”

“Got it.” He winked and leaned forward until his lips brushed mine. “Guess I’ll get the table ready.”

“Isn’t that a hassle?” I couldn’t help but ask before he gave me a soft kiss.

“No,” he admitted. “Frankly, I never have guests over so it’s my first time setting the table for such.”

His admission surprised me as I looked into his eyes for confirmation.

He’s telling the truth…

“Why don’t you bring guests over?” Was I literally his first?

“Most are frightened by me.” He didn’t hold back in revealing the truth, and for a split second, I noticed the actual sadness that flickered in those beautiful orbs of his.

It was just a moment, but it tugged at all my heartstrings as I moved in to wrap my arms around his waist and pull him close.

He wasn’t expecting my affection, and his eyes widened while they remained locked on mine, but I wanted him to realize I wasn’t afraid of him.

I’d never met someone so tenderly loving, even with his possessiveness.

“I’m not afraid of you,” I said loud and clear.

His eyes softened, and he didn’t mind showing me a bit of his vulnerability in his mesmerizing eyes.

“I know,” he quietly whispered. “It’s different and… amazing to feel so… accepted.”

We stayed close like that before he leaned down and lightly kissed me. “I’d love to stay like this forever,” he confessed. “But you’ll probably pee on my carpet.”

“That would be bad.” I cringed at the thought.

“Could be a fetish,” he tossed back, and I couldn’t hide my expression.

“Is that yours?”

“No.” He laughed at my hideous expression. “That’s normally an octopus monster’s kink.”

“Octopus?” I gasped. “T-Those are real?”

The way Talon smiled this time made his eyes flicker from teal to black. “There’s a whole encyclopedia dedicated to the kind I’ve become, Gongjunim.”

“Is… that something I can get access to?” I was seriously asking, and he noticed my intrigued determination.

“Yes,” he admitted. “But you’d have to win the masquerade.”

“Right.” It looked like the masquerade was a non-negotiable.

I was doing the potty dance now, and he watched me amusedly as I pondered how I could discover what I needed to be prepared for what was to come.

Then I was floating again.

“Hey.” I looked at the culprit, but Talon was already at the door. “Where are you going?”

“Food,” he declared. “If I don’t distance myself now, we’ll either starve or fuck. Regardless of the options, you’ll still pee on my imported carpet.”

His tails not only took me to the bathroom door but opened it up and carried me all the way to the very toilet. After plopping me there like I didn’t weigh 150 lbs, the three tails waved at me before retracting back to their master.

“Take your time. I’ll be in the kitchen,” he called from the door before I noticed the return of one of his tails that reached for the door handle.

“Bleurgh!” With a cute growl, the tail that I was assuming was Eos gently closed the door.

I didn’t know exactly how to feel, but I wouldn’t deny how utterly pampered I felt.

“Whatever happens at this masquerade, I have to make sure I survive,” I whispered to myself and looked down at my t-shirt. Lifting it up, I took a deep inhale and deeply sighed. “I wanna know more about you, Ren.”

More about him, his companions, these members of his den, and whoever carried the rich smell of honey, coffee, and luxury cigars.

“WHAT’S IN THIS?” I gasped in shock. “Drugs?”

“It’s an exquisite coffee brand from Korea,” Talon announced as he watched me burn my tongue for what had to be the fifth time.

“Ow! Hot… but so fucking good. I’d go to war if I got to drink this every damn morning,” I practically moaned and proceeded to blow on it as if it would make it cool faster.

“You have good taste,” Talon praised. “Try not to burn your tongue too many times. Don’t want it scarring.”

“Right,” I replied and bobbed my head. “Need that for licking purposes.”

He clicked on what I was hinting at and we shared a chuckle before we got right into eating “dinner.”

The dining table was literally decorated with an array of food that really fell into the three time frames of breakfast, lunch, and dinner.

Containing a variety of pancake flavors, maple syrup, fruit, powdered sugar donuts, and sliced eggs seasoned with salt and pepper, the breakfast portion was on one triangle section of the table while the other half was a mix of foods that were on the heavier side for lunch and dinner.

The island also had different offerings like soups, salads, and some traditional dishes.

Right in the center of the round dining table was a tray of various desserts, from little donuts to different mini slices of cake.

There was enough food to feed a whole lot of people, but it was just for the two of us. Frankly, I was super pleased because I was hungry as hell.

After a night of partying, confronting mysterious mafia men, and ending with sexual appetizers, I was well spent and deserved to eat until my stomach begged for me to stop.

I’d taken my sweet time showering like Talon encouraged earlier because I needed to seriously recap everything that had happened last night.

From my discussion with Cobra to the overload of gossip from the powder room, I thought I’d won some jackpot when it came to information-seeking. Little did I know my night would lead me to bunny returning confrontations, unexpected rivalry, and monstrous chaos.

I wondered if I’d meet Dagger again and whether those girls would be a problem since they knew I’d been listening to their entire conversation. It wasn’t as worrisome to me in the end, for as I soaked myself under the wonderful beads of hot water, I replayed my moment with Talon.

Well… moments.

From our first introduction to the reunion in the alleyway, it felt mesmerizing to recapture each moment in my mind. It was like I was dreaming. I’d never felt so comfortable with a man before, nor had I easily trusted one to the point of allowing myself to fall asleep while knowing he’d keep me safe the entire time.

It was that familiar sensation that seemed to make all of this so… easy? I wasn’t even completely sure if that was all it was.

The sexual moment we’d experienced last night was astronomical. I couldn’t believe I’d managed to take in his monstrous cock like a fucking champ, and the fact that my throat wasn’t damaged from the inside was a damn blessing. Not only had I pleased him, but he had returned the favor by eating me out like I was some limited edition, one-of-a-kind ice cream flavor that he’d never get to taste again.

I definitely wasn’t complaining about that remarkable experience, but I did wonder if things were going too fast. Was I being “easy”? Or giving myself out like a free sample instead of making things harder?

With how picky I’d been in the past and my high standards that matched with my social status in society, it was difficult to be serious with anyone. Flings could be covered up with NDAs and other tactics that were considered “dirty” but were effective in stopping anyone from blackmailing you in return. But this…

This was so fucking different. It was a bit scary.

That was the weirdest part of all. Being frightened of how easy it was to love someone. That fear not only made me a tad worried about my own sanity, but it left a thrill of excitement that was rather uncalled for.

I found someone who resonated with me, didn’t think I was a cocky psychotic bitch, and could potentially be one of the monsters from my dreams.

Not potentially. I knew in my damn heart that Talon was the tender monster with teal hair and black horns. His traits, personality, and body language all matched up. He’d always been the sweetest one of the bunch.

He was observant, delicate, and tender with his touch. Even during those dreams where he needed to be satisfied, he was a bit gentler. No matter if I was chained to the bed or pinned to the wall for the sexual wet dream, he was simply different in acquiring his moment of pleasure, and I personally always loved that about his monster.

The others shared their own unique characteristics, and now that I knew each one of them was real, I could hardly wait to meet them.

To finally have faces for the different men who’d worn masks of darkness in my dreams for years.

Now, I wanted to ask Talon a ton of questions, but at the same time, I enjoyed his quiet company. While we ate, there was no unnecessary pressure between us to make conversation.

It was just… simple, as if we had all the time in the world.

The sunset introduced the wonderful skyline he carried in his penthouse suite. It was something to admire because I didn’t get to see such a vast view often.

I’d seen it once before with Eloise when we stayed at a private hotel to celebrate my eighteenth birthday. Other than that, I guessed it never crossed my mind to attempt to see the vast beauty of Boston in the heart of the night.

The twinkling lights looked so tiny from such a height and distance, while the piled cars and other means of transportation went by down below.

It further set the mood with the slightly dimmed lights and wonderful furniture that complemented the place.

Talon definitely had a specific taste. His decor was a mixture of modern and traditional classics that held a sort of a new vibe to them. Some of the artifacts and decorative pieces were clearly symbolic of ancient times in Korea, but they were either extremely well preserved or created as custom pieces because they looked brand new and polished.

Gold, teal, and matte black was the general theme of his place. From the furniture to the wallpaper that shifted in every room, the suite had to have been decorated by an amazing interior designer but still was assembled with Talon’s participation because it fit his taste on many occasions.

He did re-introduce me to his three tails—or bunnies when they weren’t attached—Dex, Nyx, and Eos.

I’d gathered that Dex was like a leader of sorts and had a broad personality that made him rather fun and cute. Nyx was definitely the defiant one that loved chaotic mayhem and mischief just for shits and giggles. Finally, Eos seemed like a gentle spirit, calculative and considerate.

I was still trying to wrap my mind around this whole monster-being-real thing because for so long I’d accepted that I was probably crazy or had some sort of disorder that made me dream the way I did and easily accept what surely would send others straight to the mental ward.

Maybe because I’d been accepted by Father no matter what troubles I had when I first had those vivid dreams—though I never told him about the daily sexy times—and support from Eloise and Claude, I guessed there was never really a need to be disgusted with myself.

I was still loved, respected, and could function. That was all that really mattered at the end of the day.

I never wanted to fit in to society, but I did want to be able to operate within its manipulative webs, for at the end of the day, without a place in society, you’d eventually lose your way, and I didn’t want to be lost.

I simply want to find a comfort zone that allows me the privilege of feeling a sense of safety and acceptance.

After eating as much as I could, I finally couldn’t stuff another donut into my mouth, so I resorted to drinking some tea to help my fullness dim down a few notches.

“Full?” Talon asked as he finished his plate of desserts and proceeded to pour himself some coffee.

“Too full,” I admitted with a small smile. “I’m gonna have a food coma for sure.”

“Feel free to stay the night if you’re sleepy,” he assured me. “As long as you let your best friend and maid know. It seems like they care a lot for you.”

“Well, my maid, Jeanne, has been in our lives for probably my whole life. I honestly can’t recall, but I’ve known her for a very long time. My father has many maids, but Jeanne is the one that really stands out to me. She always reminds me of Jeanne d’Arc – or whom Americans referred to as Joan d’Arc – because she embodies this smooth confidence that reminds me of a female knight ready to take on an army. Before I learned to take care of myself, I knew with Jeanne around I’d always be safe,” I confessed with a small smile. “As for my bestie of a bitch, Eloise, she’s a really precious friend. We’re both from families that are rather complex in nature which made it easy for us to connect to one another. Life is hard, but if you have someone who understands your struggles and helps you forget them whenever you hang out, it’s a friendship that deserves to be cherished.”

“Me too.” He drank more coffee as his eyes admired me. “I thought you’d be the one asking me questions.”

“I agree,” I admitted with a sweet smirk. “However, I’m rather comfortable in this moment. I find it’s difficult to be in someone’s company and enjoy the silent moments just as much as the talkative ones.”

“Isn’t that the truth,” he agreed wholeheartedly. “I deal with the awkward silence during many events that are abroad. I don’t know why there’s such a stereotype in this day and age where we’ve reached a point in time where more foreigners are residing in American countries, but most assume I can’t speak English.”

“Huh?” I paused in sipping my tea to actually look at him.

Like really stare in disbelief.

“What do you mean they assume you can’t speak English? You can’t simply look at someone and presume what primary language they speak.”

“You’d be surprised.” He lowered his cup to its designated saucer before further leaning back into his chair to give me his attention. “If you’re in Paris, which I’m only assuming because you look French, how many people immediately speak French to you first?”

“A lot…” I admitted. He had a point there. I didn’t really know people could appear “French,” but I guessed we had a certain vibe like any other individual with a unique cultural trait.

Only a few people ever confused me for Scottish, but I guessed it was because of my vibrant orange hair.

“Do you experience that here in Boston?” he asked.

“No.” I shook my head. “Everyone automatically assumes I speak English. I’ve had a few think I may be British, but again, the conversation starts and remains in English.”

“Rarely happens to me,” he concluded. “Many would rather bypass me and ask my security guards if I speak English.”

“Well, that’s rude,” I huffed.

“I know.” He smiled at my obvious annoyance. “I make sure to teach them a lesson so next time they show some manners.”

Which meant he fucked them up and warned them not to be douches in the future or they’d perish by his very hands.

“I would have kicked their balls for added measure,” I grumbled protectively which had him chuckling.

“I’ll keep that in mind for next time.”

“There shouldn’t be a next time,” I noted.

“In my reality, there always will be, Gongjunim. That won’t change. No matter how rich, talented, smart, or high in rank I become.”

“That’s not true,” I firmly emphasized. “People never respect a candidate running for president, but what happens when they win and become one? The country has no choice but to give them respect. Compared to when they were a candidate and couldn’t do anything in retribution, as a president there are consequences that people have no choice but to abide by. You don’t need to reach presidential level to obtain that level of respect, Ren.”

I used his actual name to emphasize my point.

He took a moment to really think about it before he slightly nodded. “You may be right, Esme,” he whispered. “Maybe I’m just used to it.”

“Well, get un-used to it,” I encouraged. “Boston is like any other place in the world. Once you force them to acknowledge something, whether it’s out of cultural respect or a tradition like this masquerade, they have no choice but to listen and do what needs to be done to complete their end of the bargain.”

“You’re right.” He couldn’t help but smile widely. “Thank you, Gongjunim, for the pep talk.”

“You’re welcome,” I proudly stated and worked on drinking my tea.

“Do you have any questions for me?” he decided to ask.

“When are we going out on a date?”

He paused in reaching for his cup while his cheeks began to flush red. “Sometimes your directness throws me off my game.”

“I like that,” I purred. “Being unpredictable makes life more exciting.”

“Eventful.” He stared at me for a long moment. “You’re not with anyone?” I think he wanted to make sure.

“No one but my dildo/vibrator collection during the day and the set of monsters in my dreams at night. Seeing as there’s always been five of them, I’m going to assume there are no other monsters hiding in the woodwork to ravish me.”

“There better not be,” he grumbled at the mere mention of “other monsters.”

“Possessive, aren’t we?”

“Very.” He didn’t show an ounce of shame about the trait that some would deem toxic. Personally, I loved a man who knew exactly what he wanted and wouldn’t let anyone simply steal it from him.

Even a sinful monster like him.

“Are you with anyone?” I decided to toss the question back at him. “You’re the talk of the club.”

“Only because my entrance was rather unpredictable,” he noted as his eyes took me in. “I never thought you were truly real.”

“Likewise,” I admitted. “What are you? I know… you’re some sort of ‘monster,’ which I say with the utmost respect.” I really didn’t want him thinking I was insulting him. “It’s hard for me to decipher exactly the vibe you give off, but it’s one that screams danger, mystery, and doom all in one.”

“Still not frightened yet?” he teased, and I shook my head. He nodded and was quiet for a little longer before he answered truthfully.

“Since you’ve gotten your invitation, I don’t see any harm in telling you what we are,” he began and took a long sip of his coffee before he set it down once more and crossed his arms over his chest.

Meeting my eyes, he got right to the point.

“We’re officially known as the Devils of Sin. Some like to refer to us as demons. Others, monsters. Dark Savages, Sinful Creatures, the list can go on and on. We’re literally the definition of things that go bump in the night and leave little children screaming for salvation in horror movies. We live among the society of humans, the majority of us in high positions of power that carry a grand influence on the world.”

“So royalty, politicians, and such?” I inquired.

“Royalty is the highest rank in our hierarchy, and even then, there are divisions. We don’t actually have as many politicians as one would think. Most monsters aren’t keen on the whole idea of deceiving their own people and watching them suffer on these deadly streets while living in luxury,” he explained. “We may be evil in our own way, but we’re not merciless to the innocent. That’s just stupid.”

“Wow.” I actually liked his honesty and the motto the Devils lived by. “Why is that?”

He didn’t answer. I didn’t think it was his intention to be silent. It looked as though he were trying to search for the proper answer but nothing was coming up.

I didn’t rush him, but my heart clenched in worry as his eyes seemed so far away, like he was witnessing something that triggered actual fear to seep into those dilated pupils of his.

Before I knew it, I was slipping between the table and the chair he sat upon, my body lowering until I sat on his lap and my hands lightly pressing on his cheeks.

“Ren.” My voice was barely audible. “Come back to me.”

He blinked out of whatever he’d been witnessing to return his wide eyes to me, and his surprise only further spread through his expression as he realized how close I was to him.

“Sorry, Gongjunim,” he apologized as if it were his fault that he was pulled into a dark memory.

“You shouldn’t apologize for experiencing something bad enough to pull you from reality, Talon.”

We’d all faced times where the darkness reared its ugly head and fought to ruin our present selves. Either you let it destroy all the progress you’d earned or you fought those demons with the constant reminder that you were a survivor.

That they may have tried to destroy, but you’re still here, fighting every fucking day.

“To become a Devil… you have to go through some crazy shit,” he quietly confessed as he stared into my eyes so he wouldn’t drift to those dark times. “All of us have to go through it… and well, it’s not pretty, Esméralda.”

It couldn’t be if it still had such a strong effect on him.

“Once you become a Devil, it’s your duty to find a den. Sometimes you’re introduced to one. Other times, you’re simply guided. Once you’re in a den, you’re given a rank that is similar to what you’d call your new life purpose. That rank includes what you’ll now do for the rest of your days. Some are able to remain in whatever career choice or position they were before becoming a Devil, but frankly, most aren’t able to return to such roles in society. The trauma… fucks with you. I guess in my case, I’m the least crazy one out of my den.”

All of this was fascinating. It was like I’d truly entered a parallel world that coincided with ours.

“Once your den is established, you’re eventually going to need to search for a Sinful Rose or what most call a Claimed Maiden. The thing I had in common with my den was that we all started to be called to a girl about four years ago.”

He reached out to lightly brush his hand against my cheek before he took a few strands of my hair and brought it to his nose to inhale the scent.

“We’re in monster form in those dreams the majority of the time but we sometimes show bits of our human characteristics. I didn’t need to find our leader. He basically took it upon himself to find us when we continuously visited the same female every night. It made the transition a bit easier, to be honest.”

“Easier?” I had to ask.

“When you’re ripped from your life to endure the steps taken to become a Devil, your sense of normalcy is completely shattered. There’s no sense of direction, no pattern or repetition you can cling to when you feel completely lost,” he elaborated with a softened gaze. “When you’re suddenly given something you get to share with a specific set of beings, something you can always look forward to every time you close your eyes, it’s… soothing. Maybe even healing. It’s not like we didn’t see other females in the beginning, but we all seemed to begin to crave the girl with the orange hair and mesmerizing emerald eyes.”

We stared into each other’s eyes as he let go of my hair and proceeded to run his fingers further through my curly strands.

“I knew the moment I walked through the club doors and my eyes landed on you that you had to be that woman. The one we’ve enjoyed and seemed to use as our lifeline. I’m not sure if it doesn’t make us sick fuckers for some of the things we do on the side of our reality, but when we enter your dreams, we don’t have control over ourselves the way we do in real life.”

“Does your monster instinct take over?” I asked. “Like how you went on a killing spree over me getting shot? Which reminds me…” I paused to look down at where I had been injured. I’d noticed the wound was gone and only a tiny red line remained. It would totally disappear, but it seemed like a damn dream to think it was actually healed.

“You healed me.”

“I did,” he assured me. “And yes. When you got hurt… well, my monster was livid. I may have wanted to be apprehensive because you felt like a dream come to life, but my monster doesn’t carry a single doubt in his mind. He may be tender, but he’s probably one of the most anal ones when it comes to protecting what he claims as his.”

“So I’m yours now, huh?” I teased with a grin as I lowered the fabric back down and gave him my full attention.

“Soon,” he whispered. “Do you want to stay tonight? I know you have to prepare for the masquerade and I’d gladly ensure you get home safely. I’m going on my gut instinct, but it’ll happen right after Christmas.”

“I’d love to stay, but you do bring up a good point,” I noted. “What a wonderful way to prepare for the end of the year.”

Truthfully, I was ready to get prepared for this event. It would be a tricky mission and lots of things were at stake.

My reputation, my father’s livelihood and honor, and Claude’s cousins and family that I was now unexpectedly representing.

This surprise encounter had brought a bit of relief, almost like the calm before the storm. Now that I had a general idea of what I’d gotten myself into, I could ensure that I didn’t get caught in whatever traps were laid out for me.

“Do you know who those men were?” The question pulled me out of my thoughts, only for me to notice the pastry inches from my face.

The tempting sight was far too hard to resist, so I took a bite and enjoyed the gooey strawberry goodness with a pleased smile on my face.

He quietly admired me before he added, “That was mine.”

“Oh?” I paused in chewing to look at him before I shrugged innocently. “You can’t simply offer such a delicate dessert in my personal radius and expect me to ignore it.”

“What if that was my lollipop?” he pondered, and I knew what he meant by “lollipop.”

“Same terms and conditions apply,” I purred with an added wink as I purposely leaned in and took another bite of “his” dessert. He gave me a devilish smirk before he leaned right in and took the lingering piece from my teeth’s grasp.

I gasped in horror as I watched him eat it.

“You stole it,” I said in actual astonishment. I really didn’t think he’d take it back.

“Too bad I didn’t steal those lips of yours too,” he noted. “You have strawberry sauce all over them.”

“Hmph.” I pouted my lips on purpose. “If my sweet lips bother you, I’m sorry to say you’ll just have to suck it up.”

It felt good to be a bit defiant, but I knew it would come back to kick me in the ass.

But I didn’t think it would be as soon as a second later.

I was pulled further against him and his lips claimed mine before I had a chance to let out a squeak.

Talon had to be a master with his mouth, or he simply was the whole fucking package, because the tender monster not only knew how to eat me up, he knew how to kiss until I was dizzy, swollen, and begging for oxygen.

And let’s be honest. Who doesn’t enjoy a man who can kiss like your life depends on it?

Was I smitten for this monster?

Very, very much.

“There,” he replied as I fought for breath and he watched me with a stupid smile. “Sucked it up.”

“That SO wasn’t what I meant,” I muttered while my cheeks felt hot. He simply chuckled while his hand moved further down my back so I couldn’t lean away.

“You didn’t answer my question, Gongjunim.”

It took me a few seconds to recall what he’d previously asked—before I “accidentally” not so accidentally bit into his apparent pastry.

“Right,” I began and shook my head. “I don’t know any of those men,” I revealed before my expression grew more serious. “But chances are, someone found out about my name change.”

“Ah.” Talon bobbed his head just slightly. “So you really didn’t lie to me.”

“Why would I lie to you?” I wasn’t following.

“They told me your surname was Bellerose,” he revealed. “I knew you’d almost mentioned it during our first meeting, but you corrected it pretty swiftly. I went along with the fact that you were a François when you were confronted.”

“Thanks for defending me,” I began. “But ya. I didn’t necessarily lie. I was a Bellerose yesterday, but my father seems to have more insight on whatever is going on behind the scenes of this approaching masquerade than I do. I’m no longer a Bellerose, and apparently, my birthday is today instead of February 14th, so…”

One of these days I’d have to get a mental check or something because I really adapted to things far too quickly to be deemed normal.

Like, jeez. Found out my family is in debt thanks to my sister dearest, our mansion and services are inaccessible, my name was changed, my birthday is today, and yet I managed to function well enough to go party with my best friend and newly acquired brother and have a wonderful night of chaos.

Surely there was a missing screw or two in the “react like a normal human being” department.

“Do you trust me enough to tell me more?”

There was no hesitation.

“I trust you.” If I didn’t, I wouldn’t be sitting on his lap, in his penthouse, after having marvelous sexual playtime and sleeping away my exhaustion. In fact, the sexy monster could have poisoned me, stabbed me, or let his tails choke me to death if he had any intention of killing me.

Honestly, I felt safe in his company.

So I explained to him the gist of things. I didn’t go into too much detail in regard to my discussion with my father or what I knew, but I explained my family’s current predicament and why I’d somehow managed to get myself into this masquerade representing a different family than my own.

“Hmm.” Talon was still thinking it through, while I ended up relaxing against him. I didn’t think he minded me resting my head on his shoulder while I continued to sit on his lap since his finger trailed various strokes along my back.

I felt like he kept writing something specific, the strokes and circles reminding me of the Korean symbols I’d seen when I’d searched things up.

“What do you keep writing on my back?” I had to ask.

He paused to lower his gaze while I slightly tilted my head to meet his calm orbs.

“내 사랑,” he confessed.

“Nae… sa… na?” I was clearly butchering it, but I genuinely tried to say it the best I could.

“Nae-Sa-Lang,” he broke it down. “Na Salang.”

“What does that mean?”

The way his eyes dance, followed with a sweet grin.

“My love.”

“Smooth.” I’d give him brownie points for that one. “You’re the biggest monster flirt I’ve ever met.”

He arched his eyebrow at me. “So you’ve met other monsters than me?” There was that bite of jealousy.

“I met Dagger before I kicked that bouncer’s ass,” I revealed. “He gave me the invitation.”

“Oh.” That seemed to actually ease the brewing energy that was rising around him. “I’m okay with Dagger.”

“He’s a part of your den, isn’t he?”

“You say it more like you’re clarifying versus asking a genuine question,” he acknowledged.

“I feel like he’s one of the five from my dream.” I’d never really gone into details of their description with someone other than Eloise and Claude.

“You’re the tender monster and your hair is teal and rather short,” I described. “You have short black horns that kind of curl upward. The way they curl is different from the taller monster who totally gives off dominate leader vibes.”

I took a second to recall the others. “Dagger reminds me of the rather psychotic monster. Not to say he’s crazy, but his behavior is normally rash and invasive. He’s not very patient, and he likes to use his tongue to do very… um… intriguing things.”

My comment made Talon chuckle.

“And the last two?”

“Twins. At least, they kind of look like twins. They have identical blondish white hair… I think. It’s tricky to tell because no matter what the dream is, the environment is always dark. They’re hard to really predict because their behaviors switch all the time.”

I returned my attention to him.

“Do the others ring a bell?”

“They do,” he confessed.

“But you won’t tell me who they are.”

“Now, Gongjunim,” he practically sang. “Where’s the fun in that?”

“Tease,” I huffed, but I liked the playfulness in his tone.

“I bet you’ll meet all of them and seduce them with your unique personality.” Talon actually snickered and fought not to lose it all together. “Though ‘unique personality’ is an understatement.”

“Aww,” I whined. “You make it seem like I’m horrible.”

“Not at all,” he commented and lightly patted my back. “In fact, I think they’ll fall hard for you once they get a taste of your quirky nature.”

“Guess time will tell.”

We were quiet for a bit before he came to a conclusion. “If you perform the way you did on the dance floor yesterday, you should survive the masquerade just fine,” Talon muttered and drew my attention to him. He wasn’t looking at me, his eyes elsewhere as he seemed deep in thought.

“Truthfully, I’m not concerned about the masquerade.”

His eyes finally returned to me and he didn’t look pleased. “What’s the beef with your family?”

I actually laughed. “Where should I begin? My older brother thinks he’s the shit and is jealous of my half-brother, Claude. He’s the one you saw with my best friend, Eloise. As for my older sister, she’s a mess and I’ve yet to determine whether she does the things she does for negative attention or if there’s an underlying motive to it all,” I admitted. “Surely they both had to have taken some of my father’s genes or else I don’t know what happened down the grapevine.”

“Your mother?”

“I don’t pay attention to her if you want me to be truthfully honest. I’ve always been a daddy’s girl because I look so similar to him. I guess he put his hopes in me and well, it worked.”

“Sure did,” he agreed.

“You’re suspicious of something.”

“I am,” he admitted. “But I can’t confidently state what I’m thinking. I’ll have to speak with Cobra to see if he’s heard anything.”

“You know Cobra?” I inquired and added, “He introduced himself to me last night as an ally.” I wanted to ensure he knew it wasn’t anything romantic before he tried to plot the poor man’s murder by accident.

“Cobra’s a bartender during the night but a butler during the day.”

“Huh?” I was surprised. “Butler? Like Jeanne?”

“Mhmm.” He nodded. “I can’t say for who just yet, but you’ll see him after the masquerade.”

“I feel like I’m going to discover a lot that I knew nothing of after this masquerade.”

“You will,” he reassured me “At least, you’ll discover it with whoever else manages to survive.”

“Oh right. This event is apparently deadly.”

“Can’t label an event sinful if there isn’t a load of bloodshed,” he reasoned. “You’re satisfied?”

“Very,” I answered but looked at his lips. “I want a kiss for the road.”

His questioning gaze was followed with a playful one as he didn’t hesitate to kiss me passionately.

If it wasn’t for his tails suddenly fighting over the last strawberry pastry, I was positive we would have ended up fucking across the dining table.

After pushing away all the luxurious food. That would have been a waste.

After gathering my things and ensuring I had the invitation and my cellphone, he escorted me to his penthouse elevator.

“My butler, Winston, is downstairs. He’ll drive you wherever you need to go and will be at your service if you need protection.”

“You don’t have to offer that,” I reasoned. “I can always call Jeanne.”

He shook his head. “I’d rather be safe than sorry. The news of what occurred to those men must have reached the source by now. It wouldn’t be a big deal to me if the masquerade was tomorrow, but Christmas is. There’ll be fewer security and protection services across the city. It’s a perfect time to be jumped and the police wouldn’t bother investigating until after the holidays.”

He had a point.

“Alright.” There was no need to argue. “I’ll use his services if necessary and send you a check for compensation.”

“No need,” he brushed the idea away with a flick of his hand. “It’s on me.”

“But-”

“The birthday girl shouldn’t have to pay for her own protection,” Talon summed up.

“My fake birthday,” I acknowledge but was smiling from ear to ear at the fact that he’d been paying attention to that simple comment.

“A birthday is a birthday, Gongjunim.” He reached out and lightly brushed a few stands out of my face before his thumb trailed lightly on my bottom lip.

“Happy birthday, Esméralda.”

I could literally cum from the words that were spoken so seductively. I felt like a moth ready to fly straight into a pit of fire.

“Thank you, Ren,” I whispered and sounded out of breath.

He let go of me as a light weight fell upon my shoulders. I peered over to see the exquisite coat he’d worn the night before, the fancy attire even more stunning up close.

I realized his tails had been the culprits of this kind gesture, but I didn’t know why.

“What’s this for?”

“It’s snowing outside,” he replied like it was simply logical to borrow his jacket. I looked over to the right to see the large window that showed the city below and the obvious snowflakes falling from the thickly clouded sky to the busy streets below.

“I should be fine, though, with Winston driving.”

“Just in case,” he reasoned. “What kind of prince would I be letting you leave underdressed? That’s not courteous in the slightest.”

“What a gentleman,” I playfully taunted. “I’ll ensure that I return it to you, Prince Talon.”

It felt like we were returning to our world that we’d forgotten about these last several hours.

With Talon, I experienced a sense of freedom I’d never really enjoyed before. The simple comfort of being with another and not needing to worry about the duties and responsibilities I carried on a daily basis was refreshing.

It was like a vacation, and now that it was coming to an end, I was a bit sad about it.

Surely it showed on my face because Talon gently placed his palm on my cheek before lightly stroking it with his thumb.

“We’ll meet again on the dance floor, Esméralda,” he stressed those words and I knew he wholeheartedly meant it.

“I’ll hold my end of the bargain.” I’d make it to that dance floor because I wanted whatever this was to continue, to blossom into something more while I found my place with the monsters I’d been connected to for these last few years.

I want to claim this role of Sinful Maiden.

“Thank you for taking care of me, Prince Talon.” I bowed my head slightly forward. “I haven’t had so much fun and pleasure in a very long time.”

Lifting my head, I saw the gleaming joy in his eyes.

“The pleasure was all mine,” he returned and let go of my face only to reach for my hand.

“Make sure you dress for the occasion,” he encouraged, and I felt he was trying to tell me something. “Dress code is a very big deal if you wish to remain on the dance floor.”

Dress code matters to remain on the floor…

I wasn’t completely sure what that would entail, but with such a hidden warning, I’d have to take it seriously by keeping it in mind.

I’ll have to get Eloise to help me get some attire for this event.

“I’ll ensure I surpass your expectations.”

“I know you will.” He couldn’t stop smiling. “Though you can’t be too beautiful or you’ll make all those cocky bastards want you.”

I actually laughed at that one.

“Worried someone will claim me first?”

When he chuckled this time, it was deep and dangerously dark before he lifted my hand up until his very chilled lips pressed firmly against the back of it. I almost flinched at the slight bite he laid upon my flesh, but I stood my ground while I shivered at the hint of pleasure that rushed through me.

His eyes were pure black and filled with murderous intent, but I knew it wasn’t directed at me.

Those were the eyes of an envious monster.

“Trust me, Gongjunim. No one, and I mean no one, will claim you before I do,” he vowed like it was a fucking commandment. “I will be the first one to dance with you, and I’ll ensure all those weak fuckers will see that Esméralda Fraçois is taken.”

He pressed his lips firmly against my flesh before he proceeded to lick the sensitive skin with that long tongue of his.

“You’re owned by the Devils of Sin,” he declared like it was set in stone. “Understood?”

“Understood.”

I had no damn complaints.

With a hug and sweet kiss, I walked into the elevator the moment the doors opened. Turning around to look back at Talon, I smiled widely.

“Have a good evening, Talon.”

“Same to you, Esméralda,” he replied as his eyes softened. “Be safe for me.”

With a wave, the doors came to a close, and I took that moment to slowly breathe before I noticed my reflection in the mirror.

I smiled at my flushed face, my dilated eyes that danced with actual happiness, and the wonderful coat sitting upon my shoulders.

A piece of clothing that screamed Talon.

I slipped my hands into the large arm of the jacket and took a deep inhale to enjoy the wonderful scent that made me miss Talon’s presence.

If I was already falling hard for one member of this Den of Monsters, what would happen when I met the others?

I’d be doomed.

The idea made it feel like a challenge, and what an exciting thing that was to think about as I glanced back at my reflection and noticed my hair was in curls.

“I didn’t curl my hair today,” I muttered and stared at my confused look. The thought of Dex, Nyx, and Eos using their long bodies as curling rods made me giggle like a lunatic.

“Maybe they’re good for more than just restraining me in bed.”

I couldn’t wait to explore that side of the spectrum and the rest of this world that was finally validated.

This was officially the beginning of something life-changing, and I couldn’t wait to dive right into it.

One more day until the Masquerade of Sin.

10

WANTED BY THE MASKED ENEMY AND TRY MY BEST

~ESMÉRALDA~

“Challenges are always scary. No matter if you win or fail, you’ll be forced to change, and that’s what’s most frightening. You either become the best version of yourself… or become the reflection of what you’ve always despised.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“Should I ask why you’re entering my office through the window?”

I swear my poor father had seen it all, which was why he simply continued to read whatever page of small print nonsense he was scanning through when I plopped onto his office floor and closed the window behind me.

Glancing over my shoulder to see him pause his reading to give me his undivided attention, I grinned like a crazy person.

“I’m hiding.” That had always been a code phrase between us that stressed that I was hiding from either Mother, Lucas, or Antionette.

I didn’t know why Father went along with it, but he always let me stay in here for as long as I needed to. That was one of the many things I appreciated about our father-daughter bond.

He shook his head like he always did before he fixed the glasses sitting low upon the bridge of his nose.

“Who were you fucking?” he decided to ask which made my whole face go red before I nervously laughed.

“N-No one!” I sucked at lying to him. I’d forgotten that we were no different from one another.

Blunt as fuck.

“Mhmm,” he replied and turned the page of his contract. “Clearly I must have bought you a royal traditional robe for the chilly Boston nights.”

“Oh.” I’d completely forgotten about Talon’s jacket that I was wearing. It was damn comfy. I’d have to make it one of my missions to convince him to let me keep this one.

From how Father spoke about it, surely this was a very expensive piece of clothing—as if I couldn’t tell from the fine fabric that screamed royalty with a dose of luxury—and the chances of him knowing exactly who this belonged to were probably 99.9%.

But I’d pretend that my 0.1% would be enough to slide by on this one.

“Could be Claude’s,” I reasoned as I walked over to his desk.

“Claude has yet to go to Korea, Esméralda,” he purposely emphasized. “I know the coat of Prince Talon Jeong-Ho when I see it.”

“You know Talon?” I was baffled that he actually knew him, even though I clearly just ratted myself out.

That rewarded me with a slight smirk from Father which had me rolling my eyes and groaning.

“I swear you either have spies always stalking me or you just know more about global gossip than the damn news themselves.”

He chuckled at my amusing statement before he placed the document he was analyzing down to lean further back into his chair.

“It’s good to know everyone on the playing field when you can,” he reasoned. “With Prince Talon being the Sinful Knight for the Devils of Sin, it would be stupid for me to ignore his status and rank in such a dangerous hierarchy.”

“Sinful Knight,” I whispered. “Father, what does a Sinful Knight do?” I figured if Father had spare information, he’d be willing to teach me if it gave me a higher probability in the realms of survival.

“Think of it as a knight who goes into war to protect his nation,” Father announced. “He’s basically the protector of the Devils. Ensures that no one will try to mess with them. It’s why Talon is seen the most and makes it rather apparent that he’s one of the Devils of Sin. His father did a good job raising him.”

“Is his father here?” I was curious.

“He comes to Boston regularly for business but resides in Korea. Talon used to do the same until a few years ago. Maybe 4 to 5? When you were around sixteen is when he came to America. Many enjoy attempting to get him to be on their side in the black market.”

“Meaning he’s in the mafia,” I quietly summed.

“When he feels like it,” Father calmly replied. “Think of him as a wild card. He can enter any industry he wishes and everyone will bow down and beg to be at his mercy.” He paused to look at me. “Which leaves me wondering how you two met.”

“At the club.” I gave him an innocent smile and he simply shook his head.

“I won’t ask what chaos you ignited.”

“What?” I dramatically gasped. “Why do you put the blame on me?”

“You’re a magnet for trouble,” he said with 100% confidence. “You just need to walk into a room and boom. Trouble and misery will follow.”

“I’m hurt, Papa,” I stated with a hand pressed to my chest. “I have feelings you…” My words trailed off before I was at his bookshelf, pulling it forward and slipping between the space that hid a secret closet.

I closed it just in time to hear Father’s office door slamming open. “Where is Esméralda?!”

Mother came stomping in, and boy, did she sound pissed off. I didn’t even do shit, but then again, she always came storming into Father’s office to whine. Maybe it was her way of getting Father’s attention, but it usually never worked.

Maybe this time will be the lucky attempt.

“How many years will you keep doing this, Elena?” Father sighed. “You rampage into my office every single time you need to find Esméralda. As if she resides here.”

“Your office is always the first place she comes to when she comes home from whatever nonsense she does outside. She never uses the front door!” Mother huffed. “Where is she?”

“She’s not home,” Father casually stated.

“There’s a car in the driveway and I know, thanks to our misfortune, that we can’t afford a Royce to be casually sitting there!”

“The car there belongs to one of the Devils,” Father announced, and his voice dipped to a dangerous low. “I’m sure you’re aware of who they are and why they would be at our property.”

I could hear Mother’s gulp before Father seemed to set a book and pen down onto his desk in a loud manner.

That was his way of telling me that he’d aim to make this as quick as he could.

“Did you think I was doing all of this for shits and giggles?” Father asked her questioningly. “That the tradition was simply bullshit?”

“Why would they bring back a tradition that was officially revoked? Antionette doesn’t deserve this! She could die, Francis! In fact, we could all die! Including your favorite child.”

“Esméralda isn’t my favorite child,” he calmly corrected.

“If she wasn’t, you wouldn’t know what child I was referring to,” she snapped back. “You allowed her to act so cocky at the dinner table yesterday. How dare you encourage her belittling tactics. Does she not realize her siblings are five to ten years older than her?! You must stop praising her for her unacceptable behavior.”

“Esméralda is an adult, Elena,” Father said, getting straight to the point. “Her reactions are hers alone. I didn’t mold her to become the smart woman that she is, who doesn’t take bullshit from her own family members.”

Mother gasped at his comment, but he simply ignored her.

“Besides, it’s rather obvious that your love is spread more towards Lucas and Antionette. Your current fury revolves around the fact that your favorite children are in deep trouble for assuming we’d always be financially stable and have our status to lean on when trouble came our way. A grand mistake that you promoted.”

“Me?” she snapped. “I did no such thing.”

“Oh, you did not?” Father questioned, and I bet he was leaning back in his chair and slowly taking his glasses off his face. “Then tell me how my influence has impacted their ability to use their brains to finance and manage their spending and lifestyles accordingly?”

Mother couldn’t even say anything, and Father clearly anticipated that response because he moved right along.

“You always get upset with me because I give Claude and Esméralda more attention than the other two. Yet, think about their situations. Claude is my child but must reside in the François residence his entire life. Whatever trauma and turmoil he experienced without his birth father’s presence is beyond me. The least I can do is give him my attention and knowledge when possible,” he elaborated. “As for Esméralda, even though she’s our child, it seems as though you mark her as an ugly duckling in a vast lake full of white swans. Was it because you were in a coma during pregnancy and missed her birth and skin-to-skin contact that you deem her unworthy of motherly love?”

“She is far past motherly love,” Mother huffed. “I’ve treated all my children as equally as I could.”

“If it was so equal, why would you be searching for her now with so much anger thrumming through your veins? Are you so upset that she outsmarted her older siblings and managed to not get herself into this tragic mess?”

“Why wasn’t I informed that she had everything in a company name and not her family name?” Mother demanded. “Why am I always left in the dark about everything?!”

“Why would she need to inform you what steps she takes as a businesswoman?” Father countered, and he sounded a bit peeved. “You’re left in the dark because you act recklessly and always dismiss anything that seems beneficial to her.”

“I do not!”

“How many times has she asked to have a bunny as a pet and you continuously threatened to ‘leave’ me if I fulfilled such an innocent request?” Father tossed back.

I hadn’t even known the details of that, but here it was, coming to light during these precious times.

“We don’t have time to take care of a pet. Even if she got one, she’d put the burden of raising such a creature on me. Do you wish for me to be a laboring wife?”

Father actually laughed. “Firstly, when Lucas wanted a pet goldfish, you bought an entire aquarium for him to fill with various fish. Funny, since in his teen years he got so ‘busy’ with playing with the other boys and mocking them because of their lack of finances in comparison to his high class that you were the one feeding those swimming creatures, and eventually, you had enough. If it wasn’t for Jeanne, they would all be dead,” Father explained, and he sounded like his tolerance was thinning. “And remember when Antionette wanted a cat? Not just any cat, an expensive Siberian cat all the way from Dubai. Wasn’t it but a week before the cat vanished?”

Mother clearly had no defense against the claim, but it didn’t seem like Father was going to give her a chance to defend herself because he went right along to his next point.

“She neglected that cat to the point that it was sleeping at the end of Esméralda’s crib when she was but a small babe and did a better job at checking in on her in comparison to her apparently loving mother who treats her children equally.”

“I wasn’t in the right mindset back then,” Mother barked.

“And when have you been in the right mindset since, Elena?” Father bit back, and I swore his voice reflected his pure anger. “Your mental health has been the bringer of hatred within this family, but of course, it always is targeted at Claude, who only comes to the family estate after I request his attendance, and Esméralda, who didn’t even ask to be born. I’m sure if she knew she’d have to rely more on her father, surely she would have reconsidered coming to the land of the living since she’d be neglected whenever her father wasn’t present.”

I honestly never thought Father was so perceptive about my upbringing. Maybe I’d numbed myself from being needy or dependent on my mother or siblings. I couldn’t recall why. Or could that have been a reflection of the trauma I could no longer recall from my childhood?

I’d accepted my place in this family. That I’d be the young child who got her share of love and affection from her father. I’d accepted that a long time ago, and I guessed I didn’t need my mother or siblings because I got affection from other places as well.

My best friend who’d always pull me into some madness so I wouldn’t need to worry about what I lacked. My half-brother who’s a better sibling than my own siblings by blood… and I couldn’t ignore my monsters. They may not have been considered “real” in my mind back then, but they encouraged the exploration of my own self in the world of sexuality.

All those contributions molded the woman I was now.

Did my own mother envy that? My confidence and self-worth that was present and strong without her contribution?

“Are you trying to use that against me?” Mother was clearly stuck on the first part of Father’s statement. “It’s YOUR fault we got hurt back then.”

Father sighed.

“Did you think you married a saint, Elena?” Father questioned. “Or do you still wish you’d married a king like François and not a mafia kingpin like me?”

“Don’t you go bringing this up,” Mother snapped as it seemed like she stomped to the desk and slammed her hands against it. The sound actually made me flinch, but I remained hidden in place.

“François was just a crush and nothing more!”

“A crush isn’t someone whose name leaves your lips when you’re drunk or fast asleep, Elena,” Father dryly muttered, and the silence that followed was filled with tension.

“Where’s Esméralda?”

“She won’t be home tonight, or tomorrow, for that matter,” Father announced. “She’s staying with the Genevieves for Christmas.”

“Why would she be spending the holiday with the Genevieves when her own family is going through turmoil? See how you promote such behavior?”

“Last year you encouraged her to spend the holidays with whomever she wished because you’d planned a holiday trip to Russia because Antionette wished to go shopping there before Christmas to enjoy the peak of the holidays. And Lucas went along because a bunch of his friends were going for a hockey event,” Father reminded her as if she’d clearly forgotten. “You bought the tickets last minute, and even if Esméralda wished to attend, the private jet was full because you said so.”

Right… that did happen.

I remembered that and how pissed off Eloise was. I hadn’t given a shit about it, but Eloise was never the woman to make angry.

One simple call and we were on her private jet to Russia. And she purposely booked all the popular, luxurious spots for an exclusive private shopping experience.

When we ran into them with Eloise’s parents, the embarrassment on Mother’s face and the fuming redness in Antionette’s as I simply followed Eloise’s family into the store Antionette had been most hyped to visit was utterly priceless.

And when we were done… they closed. True savagery courtesy of my badass best friend.

I had to stop myself from laughing at the memory before I tuned back to the conversation.

“That trip was ruined!” Mother argued. “All the shops were booked by the Genevieve family and Esméralda was included!”

“She was included because the rest of her family ditched her to go to Russia,” Father stated the obvious. “What else should she have done? Stay behind when you encouraged her to spend time with whomever she wished?”

“You weren’t there to see Antionette’s disappointment!”

“Of course I wasn’t there,” Father huffed in a dismissive manner. “I’d been invited to come to Russia with the Genevieves but you proceeded to have a hissy fit at the mere idea of me going with them and not my family like a responsible father.”

“You could have come along!”

“You booked the flight without even asking whether I had plans or was stuck ensuring you were all safe on this unexpected trip, which you completely forgot would need loads of security in Russia.”

“Well, it’s your job to ensure we’re safe from your dirty business!”

“My dirty business is the reason why you were so fond of me thirty years ago.” Father’s voice was quiet as he added, “You didn’t have a problem back then when my dirty lifestyle brought you all the fame and eyes of enviousness from your peers. I guess now that it’s not beneficial to you, it’s dirty.”

“Stop putting all the blame on me like this predicament is MY fault.”

“If you stopped enabling Antionette to shop like she’s the one keeping this household afloat, you wouldn’t be in this predicament.”

“Me?! WE’RE in this predicament,Francis!”

“Last time I checked, not all my eggs were in one basket,” he reminded. “And didn’t you say during dinner you wish for a divorce? If that’s still the case, I see no reason for this conversation to continue.”

“We haven’t gotten to the point!”

“The point being where Esméralda is, to which I responded that she’s with the Genevieve family and will be there for as long as she needs to be.”

“You organized for her to go there,” Mother hissed.

“Ah.” Father sounded like he’d been caught red-handed. “Who knows. Maybe I did. Maybe I didn’t.” He paused and muttered, “She’d be safer there instead of getting jumped by a bunch of assassins who were looking for my daughter.”

“What?” Mother questioned, and it was interesting how she didn’t correct him when he said “my” daughter.

“Esméralda was jumped at the club she went to last night.” That was all Father said.

Mother simply huffed. “Instead of being home, she went clubbing to celebrate this ‘victory’ of hers. If she was jumped by some goons after you, it’s due to her naive behavior for putting herself in a dangerous situation.”

“Going to the club is as dangerous as remaining in this mansion after Christmas,” Father muttered, and now he sounded peeved. “A true mother would ask if her daughter is injured rather than scold her for being a twenty-year-old simply trying to cope after discovering her family is threatened with bankruptcy and potential execution depending on the performance of her older sister, who we can all agree isn’t prepared for the masquerade in the slightest.”

“Antionette is certainly prepared,” Mother argued.

“What will she do?” Father literally laughed. “Sleep with the men on the dance floor?!”

The loud slap that followed was uncalled for, and it took everything in me for me to stay in place while the sound simply reminded me of something from long ago.

THE SLAP to my cheek was uncalled for. The test paper fell from my grasp and to the floor—the almost perfect score glaring back at me in thick red marker.

“You didn’t get perfect?! Unbelievable! Are you trying to be a disgrace to the Bellerose name?! Your father would be ashamed.”

All I could do was look up to Mother, her face covered in shadows like she was a dark monster herself with fuming red eyes that projected nothing but hate.

The pain pulsed against my flesh like a beating drum, spreading across my cheek like a hot flame that wished to burn me entirely.

I waited for the tears to come, but they didn’t dare pool in the sockets of my eyes, and I was left to stand there alone as punishment, holding the paper I’d previously been so fond of.

“YOU WILL NOT DEGRADE HER!” Mother’s scream tugged me out of the memory.

“It’s not degrading if it’s the exact truth,” Father retorted before his voice dipped so low I almost missed what he stated next, “If you dare to lay your hand on me again, I’ll gladly remind you of your place.”

“And what will you do? Hit me?” Mother barked. “Try!”

“I don’t need to raise a single finger,” Father muttered. “Seems your ill memory has failed you in recalling that minor detail.”

“Antionette will do wonderful at the masquerade, and I’ll ensure she won’t save your ass,” Mother snarled. “Just you wait and see. She’ll prove to all you cowardly haters that she’s nothing but perfect. Unlike you, disgraceful monster!”

“I’m disgraceful and yet you begged me to marry you,” Father revealed, and he almost sounded amused. “I’m the bad guy who spills the blood of the enemies of this family. Don’t act as if you don’t contribute to those sins with that stupid temper of yours.”

“How dar—”

“Whatever happens after this masquerade, I’ll ensure the divorce goes through,” Father vowed. I knew, when he stated his intentions, he meant every fucking word. “Then we’ll see who’s the true victor in this game.” He chuckled slowly and quietly added, “Or the real monster in this world of deceit.”

“If I find out you’ve been cheating, I’ll ruin your reputation and everything you’ve invested in,” Mother growled, and I swore, she sounded like a completely different person to me.

Now Father was laughing, loud and hard before he clapped his hands. “Aww. So all of this is coming down to your insecurities. Is that why you want to take out your anger and frustration on Esméralda?”

She didn’t expect him to bring me up again from the prolonged silence, and he dramatically sighed. “The only trait Esméralda carries from you is how much of an open book you are.”

“I see right through your plan.”

I didn’t like the sound of Mother’s voice. The tone was enough to encourage me to reach for one of the movable books. I moved it from its slot, the action completely silent, before I peeked through to get the perfect view of them both.

Father was standing before his desk, while Mother was facing him and literally shaking with a clenched fist. Her eyes were murderous, and for a split second, I saw something very different.

A tall man in a black suit that looked very similar to Father. It was a creature that shook with anger in its dark frame—its red eyes as frightening as the ones I’d seen in my past memory.

“You thought I wouldn’t see that you changed her surname,” Mother revealed, and her voice was venomous in its threatening nature. “You continue to act like the heirs to your legacy are invisible, but birthright is stronger than a child looking and acting like you.”

Father wasn’t intimidated in the slightest. In fact, he smiled like a sick villain who knew exactly how to play this dangerous game.

“Birthright is nothing in this tainted world, Elena. Blood is power, and we both know who carries that torch.”

They stared at one another like true bitter enemies.

“If you think this is your way of giving your prodigy the royal end of the stick, I’ll be the one to tell you it won’t work.”

“If you think confronting me is going to change anything, let me tell you to your face,” Father sneered. “No matter if we survive what’s ahead or are killed in the crossfire, you’ll never be able to replace my connection with the royal family.”

What does this have to do with the royal family?

“The king is on his death bed. He’ll die by the new year. If you think he’ll aid you in whatever you’re scheming, think again.”

“You’re not worried about the king.” Father chuckled. “No one is ever worried about the king in the game of chess. You know what piece always catches the crowd’s attention?”

Father leaned in until he was right in her face, their lips barely touching.

“The queen.”

It only took me a moment to realize what the root of this conversation was revolving around.

Chloe… Claude’s mother…

No other words were spoken as they seemed to enjoy a staring match, but I was done watching their loathing for one another. Sliding the book back in place without a hint of sound, I turned to press my back against the side stone wall and slowly lowered to the floor.

Letting out a quiet exhale, I curled my arms around my legs as if I wished to curl up into a ball. The action felt like a habit, one I would do whenever I felt anxious.

Forgetting these disputes between them was my mission as a child, and maybe I’d succeeded with that by burying them with any form of distraction.

Whether it was physical, the strive to learn as much as I could to obtain a sense of perfection, or in my dreams when I was old enough to delve into the territory of sensual relief.

Keeping perfectly still, my head rested against my knees and I recalled what had happened after that incident many years ago.

“ESMÉRALDA?”

Slowly, I looked up expecting to see a monster like the rest of the haunting creatures that I thought were supposed to be my loving family, but instead of a creature of the dark, there stood Father.

One look at me and he knew what had occurred. But despite the pain in my heart, I fought to smile just slightly. It wouldn’t be like the joyful grin I’d carried upon my arrival back home, but it would be good enough.

I hoped it would be good enough…

Lifting the paper to present to him with my shaky little arms, I whispered, “I got my test back.”

The silence that followed made me hang my head in shame as I shrugged. “I didn’t get perfect though…”

And there I stood, ashamed of myself for not being the reflection of perfection.

I didn’t expect the light pat on my head. The action made me flinch, but I fought to remain in place.

Even as I shook in utter dismay.

I was ready for the shot of pain, the burning sensation that would leave me frozen in this spot for who knew how long, but it never came.

Instead, a tender stroke continued to rub the top of my head, enough for me to lift my chin to see Father kneeling before me with his loving eyes that didn’t glow in scary red.

They were a beautiful reflection of my own.

“It may not be perfect, but did you try your hardest, Esme?”

Try my hardest…

“I did,” I assured him. “I… studied really hard in your office when you were away.”

“That’s my girl,” he praised. “You did excellent. You make me so proud. Should we frame it and hang it in my office for this season of studies? I think it would be encouraging to see.”

“Encouraging?” I didn’t understand.

“Of course,” Father emphasized. “Whenever I see your brilliant score, it’ll motivate me to do better in my work because my daughter is doing so well. I’m sure when Claude visits, he’ll be just as proud of you as I am.”

“You’re… proud of me?” I looked at him in disbelief. “But I didn’t get perfect.” I frowned at the admission. “Antionette got perfects.”

“Antionette and Lucas got the average of their classmates, Esme,” Father whispered. “They weren’t taking gifted level classes.”

“Gifted.” He was right. I was in a higher class level because Father believed I’d do just fine. “So… I did good?”

“More than good,” Father assured me. “You did brilliantly. You’re lifting up the Bellerose name. We should celebrate.”

“The monster said I should stay here and think about what a disgrace I am.”

Father didn’t say anything at first, but then my body was lifted up until I was in his arms.

“Well, the monsters aren’t here right now,” Father declared. “Seeing as I’m the head of the house, their rules don’t matter anymore. Are you afraid of the monsters, Esme?”

Am I afraid?

I thought about it at first before I quickly shook my head and looked back at Father even as tears began to stream down my cheeks.

“I’m… not afraid of them! They can’t hurt me.”

“No matter what.”

“No matter what!” I vowed.

“That’s my girl.” Father bobbed his head and placed a kiss on my nose. “As long as you try your best, that’s all that matters in life.”

“I’ll try even harder next time, Papa!” I declared.

“Then I best make more room on the office wall,” he encouraged. “Shall we go frame this?”

“Yes!” I beamed, and it felt like all the darkness that surrounded me faded away.

“ESMÉRALDA.”

There was that tender stroke on the top of my head, the action encouraging me to lift my gaze to see Father right there in the shadows of the darkness opposite from me.

He was bowed down on one knee, and though he tried not to show his displeasure regarding what had just occurred, it was written all over his face.

“Sorry, Esme.” The vulnerability in his voice could make any child’s heart shatter. He made it seem like he’d truly disappointed me. “I wish I could have given you the perfect life I envisioned.”

His words made me smile as I reached out to lightly tap his cheek.

“Did you try your hardest?” I whispered and watched the way his eyes swarmed with familiarity before they softened with pride.

“I tried very hard.” I knew he did because we were alive. All of us. Mother, Lucas, and Antionette could be ungrateful and dismiss the true reality of our lifestyle, but I knew better.

We were untouchable thanks to the steps Father took to keep us safe and protected from all those who wished for his empire to fall and his beating heart to stop.

They may have not appreciated that we didn’t live a perfect life, but this livelihood that was given to me was one I truthfully cherished, and I wouldn’t trade it for the world.

“Then you did brilliantly, Papa,” I praised with a pure smile that lit up my entire face. “I wouldn’t trade any of this. I’m grateful to be a Bellerose, and no matter what happens from now to the new year, nothing will change it,” I vowed and faintly added, “Besides, I’m not afraid of monsters, remember? They can’t hurt me.”

He cracked a smile. “No matter what?”

“No matter what,” I vowed. “I’m probably in love with one.”

He chuckled and shook his head. “I can smell trouble.”

“Ya right,” I huffed and rolled my eyes. “You smell white musk and cedarwood with a touch of mint and lotus leaf.”

Now his eyes were glimmering with amusement as he took the chance to roll his eyes.

“The perfect scent of trouble,” he emphasized and rose up. His bones literally cracked at the movement and he groaned. “I swear I’m getting old.”

I snickered at the comment. “Says the man who can probably take out an alleyway of assassins if he needs to.”

“Why would I need to when my apparent prodigy can do it for me?” Father tossed back, and I pouted my lips.

“Sometimes I feel you know far too much,” I complained.

“Knowledge is power.” He winked and offered his hand out. “Now that your mother is off to take her anger out on anything else that can move, you should get going before she comes back for round two.”

“Ugh,” I groaned before placing my hand in his. He helped me up and we made our way out from the secret spot and put the bookshelf back in its place.

Taking our previous places, I watched Father sit back into his seat before he reached for the bottom drawer of his desk where he kept his valuables.

There was a lock on it. The passcode was followed by fingerprint recognition and then a vocal passcode.

“Sinful Rose,” he announced, which actually shocked me. I waited for him to grab what he was retrieving from the precious storage before asking the prime question.

“Papa… how do you know that phrase?”

“Hmm?” He looked at me and gave me a tiny smile. “That was the title I gave to my first true love,” he confessed as he met my surprised gaze. “I told myself the next time I’d never use such a phrase again, but alas, another woman took away my heart.”

He slid a box to me. The small red glimmering square was decorated nicely with a golden bow.

“Who was that?” I questioned but reached for the box and picked it up to take a close inspection of its simplistic beauty.

The sight of it made me smile, and one quick look back at Father encouraged me to open it when he gave me a firm nod in return.

Lifting the lid, my eyes widened as I took in the object. It reminded me of a pocket watch but it was shaped like a rose. The hardware was rose gold, but there was a big ruby in the middle and the design replicated the opening petals of the flower.

“A girl who was named after a glimmering emerald,” Father proudly stated as I met his eyes with my shocked ones. “Only her personality ended up being fierce like a burning ruby.”

“Papa…” I didn’t know what to say. I knew what this was, and yet I wasn’t sure I could acknowledge it. “This… this…”

Am I frightened to even say it?

“I don’t know what’s in store for our family and the empire I’ve built, but you’re about to be thrust into a world that isn’t afraid of what you can achieve,” he declared with a firm voice. “I want you to always keep that with you. Whether you keep it as a pocket watch or turn it into a necklace is up to you, but ensure it’s always with you.”

I looked back at the beautiful token while he continued.

“That is the reflection of your potential, and when people see it, they’ll either ignorantly dismiss it or they will be smart enough to bet on what you can achieve.”

Peering back at him, I slowly nodded in understanding before he eased into his chair as if he could not get comfortable.

“Think of it like the jacket you’re wearing,” he reasoned, and I couldn’t help but glance down at Talon’s coat that he’d given to me. “That’s a reflection of protection and power. Remember that throughout the masquerade, and most importantly…” He paused as if to get my undivided attention. “Give it all you’ve got.”

What a way to wish me off.

“I will, Papa,” I vowed, and I meant it. I knew what was at stake, and I would prove to him that all those sacrifices he made on my behalf which made him into a villain in the eyes of his own wife would be worth it.

With a sigh, he rose up once more and walked over to face me.

“Close your eyes for a moment.”

I did what was asked of me and felt something clipped to my hair. “Open your eyes.”

Lifting my eyelids, I watched him take a step back to admire me before he bobbed his head and gestured to the rose pocket watch.

“Open it up.”

I felt a hint of brewing elation as I grasped the precious piece that felt like an heirloom to me. Opening it only encouraged that feeling of happiness as I peered down into the ticking clock.

The background of the clock portrayed a picture of Father, Claude, and me.

It was when I was super young, probably five or six, while Claude was most likely fifteen going on sixteen. Father was in the middle, with me on his lap and Claude standing at his right side.

Wherever we were, it had to have been fun because all three of us were smiling like the world was such a happy place.

Forcing my eyes to lift further, I stared into my own eyes as the top part of the rose shell was a mirror that allowed me to see the new hairpin of pure gold. From the emerald green dots to the tiny ruby red rose, I immediately questioned its look.

“Is that a viper wrapped around a rose?” I inquired.

“It is.” Father seemed pleased with my observation. “Vipers are intriguing creatures. Mysterious, calculative, and venomous. The poison from one could shatter the life of their prey. The pin is called The Poison of a Shattered Viper. That was my mother’s.”

His expression was priceless as he whispered, “Happy birthday, Esméralda.”

Cue the fucking waterworks.

I couldn’t help but cry then, my eyes overflowing with tears. I never felt bad for crying in front of Father, and this moment was no different.

I knew this wasn’t goodbye because Father could take care of himself. He wouldn’t let himself be executed, no matter what happened with this masquerade, but it didn’t make this any easier.

“Thank you, Papa,” I whimpered with trembling lips. “I’ll do my utmost best.”

“That’s my girl,” he praised before he took the two steps to pull me into a hug. “Love you, Esme.”

“Love you too, Papa.”

Change is inevitable, but with the right support, you can blossom into the person you’ve always wanted to be.

11

THE GOWNS, MASKS, AND SINFUL TEMPTATION

~ESMÉRALDA~

“Sometimes one simply needs to laugh and forget all the agony in this fucked-up world.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“BITCHHHHHH! I KNOW FROM THAT FINE COAT OF LUXURY GOODNESS THAT YOU GOT WHIPPED, LICKED, AND FUCK—”

“Do you enjoy letting your entire family know about my sex life?” I questioned with far too big of a grin. “Let me in, bitch!”

Eloise laughed her head off before she gestured for me to enter her big-ass mansion. I swear you might as well mark it as a fucking resort because not only was it a massive castle that surely was once haunted by ghosts, but there was also an indoor pool in the “throne” room, a sauna that was inside a massive three-story library, and a full-on restaurant just outside the massive garden maze which they allowed tourists to come and venture through during the summer months.

“Where’s Claude?” I decided to ask after I said hello to James, who’d allowed us access into the property. I knew if he was around, so was Claude, but it was intriguing that James knew Winston.

I liked the man very much. Not only was his vibe very relaxed and focused, but he also had a sense of humor that made the ride from Talon’s to my place and then to Eloise’s mega-mansion a swift one full of laughter.

I could tell he really respected Talon from how highly he spoke of him, and he’d been his personal butler for a few years now.

It was fascinating that all the butlers and maids knew one another even though they serviced various families across the world for a long ass time. I bet Jeanne knew Winston too, and if she did, I bet he could make her laugh as well.

Nice to laugh a little. Eases the tension in our lives.

“Your newfound brother has been summoned for the preparation of the masquerade,” Eloise announced dramatically as she walked through the halls with her arms up like she was summoning the fucking gods.

Or maybe she’s simply seeing whatever she’s seeing.

Eloise was a special kind of person. She saw things no one else did, and though some would consider her crazy, psychotic, or damn right mentally insane, I felt like I knew better.

We each shared our own unique experiences, but the creatures of the darkness that haunted her didn’t wait until night fell to disturb Eloise. They nagged her all the time, and I wasn’t sure if she absolutely enjoyed their invisible company or if she’d simply gotten used to seeing whatever they created for her to witness in her gifted sight.

Her family and all those who served the Genevieve family line clearly accepted it because Eloise hadn’t been dragged out of here. At least my best friend knew how to play her role when it came to public events and interactions with those who weren’t so keen on our existence.

“He’s really enjoying the official sibling status change, huh?” I tossed out as I watched Eloise begin to skip in a diagonal manner.

I simply followed along as if we were jumping upon pillars that were saving us from boiling lava. When Eloise did something odd like that, I went along with it because, unlike a random habitat, her castle of a house was filled with weird traps that you could accidentally trigger.

Like the time we were visiting and Lucas triggered a set of falling chandeliers with deadly spikes at the end. Barely missed him. Such a shame that James was around.

“Claude is the definition of one of those siblings who is borderline in love with you,” Eloise explained. “Except he realizes the combination would be messy as fuck. Not because you two are siblings, but because he’s crazy and you’re crazier.”

“I’m not ‘crazier,’” I whined. “I don’t kill people just because they hate my tie.”

“Did he actually do that?” Eloise paused in her skipping spree to look over her shoulder at me.

“Yup.” I sighed at the memory. “Literally stared into the poor man’s eyes, pulled out a gun, and killed him right there and then. Not an ounce of pity. And then he went back to eating his dinner while James and Jeanne had to clean up the blown-up brains. It was pretty epic, honestly.”

“I can imagine,” she squealed and clapped her hands. “I bet your papa dearest was proud.”

I barked in laughter. “Father was smiling like a damn fool the entire night. My siblings and mother, on the other hand, were absolutely horrified. I think Mother even fainted. It was fucking hilarious.”

“What did you do?” I knew she was going to ask and I grinned like a mad fool.

“I asked if someone could pass the mashed potatoes.” I was on the verge of laughter. “Just pushed the brain meat to the side.”

“You’re disgusting!” she squealed. “Was there actually brain shit in there?”

“There was,” I groaned. “Jeanne wouldn’t let me eat it, obviously, but that’s what made Mother faint. In the end, I got to enjoy the remainder of the night with Father and Claude. A memory to remember.”

“Priceless!” Eloise hollered. “No one can tell me being a part of a mafia family doesn’t have its highs.”

“That’s the fucking truth.”

We laughed and made our way to the restaurant. The three-story dining spot was made entirely of glass, and the view alone was priceless no matter what time of day you went.

Tonight, the moon was full and outstandingly beautiful in the twinkling night sky. It wasn’t too cold out so we took the longer route by going through the maze.

I knew exactly how to get in and out of it after all the years playing through its grand floral walls when we were kids, but we usually walked through it to simply feel a bit of peace and connection with nature around us.

Life was a rollercoaster that never really stopped, but moments like these allowed me to get a bit of a break.

To stop and smell the flowers before I enjoy another round of bloodshed.

When we reached the third floor that was exclusively for us, we situated ourselves on the balcony since it was completely heated. After putting our orders through for the award-winning chef to create, we were left to enjoy the scenery.

“So you got your invitation,” Eloise declared.

I glanced back at her with an odd look. “How do you know?”

“Oh. James didn’t tell you?” she inquired as she ran her fingers through her curly blonde locks.

“That’s an automatic no,” I responded and watched her face light up like she was about to give me a surprise.

“Hold on.”

She clapped her hands three times and a maid was next to her in five seconds flat.

“Good evening, Eloise. What can I do for you?”

“Do you mind getting James here with the delivery? Esme never got to see it.”

“Certainly.”

“Delivery?” I questioned as Eloise’s eyes were literally gleaming with excitement.

“A special delivery.”

“Why would a delivery for me come to you?” I asked. “I was just at my place.”

“Well, maybe because this mysterious sender knows you got drama with your mama and set of shit siblings.”

“You know, if it wasn’t for this recent change of events, I wouldn’t think my mother hated me as much as she does,” I admitted as our server arrived with glasses of white and red wine.

Eloise always enjoyed having both options available because you never know when you needed the full body and boldness of red wine or a sweet, tender touch of alcohol to ease you into the night.

“Did you have a confrontation when you got there?” Eloise inquired and gave me her whole-hearted attention. “You didn’t look super happy when you exited that car. I mean, you were smiling when you bid farewell to the tall butler, but I don’t know. It didn’t reach your eyes in my opinion.”

Eloise knew me better than I knew myself, honestly. She was no different from Claude and Father. Now if only I could figure myself out.

“We didn’t confront one another,” I assured her as I reached out for the glass of red wine because I fucking needed something in my system. “I hid in that spot behind the bookshelf in my father’s office.”

“Right. The place we used to hide away in to read and study,” Eloise brought up. “Why did you hide though?”

“It felt like instinct to do so,” I admitted. “Plus, a group of assassins was assigned to retrieve me from the club. I took them on, but Talon ended up getting involved, and well…” I paused. “They’re dead.”

“Tough luck.” She didn’t even sound sorry for the fuckers. “You think your mother sent them?”

“She came barging into my father’s office, asking where I was. She normally does that when I’m in trouble for something I didn’t do but Antionette told her I did, but I’m an adult now. I thought she gave up on that behavior, but I guess I haven’t been paying attention.”

Eloise stared at me for a long moment. “You haven’t been focused on your family aside from your father and Claude for a long time though. You realize that, right?”

“If you want my honest opinion, I didn’t really notice.” When did I stop giving a hoot about their existence? “Like sure, we’re forced to eat dinner together, but you know when you do something so often in a repetitive manner that you just…”

“Zone out,” Eloise finished. “Ya. I get it, and I don’t blame you for shoving it to the back of your mind whenever you could.”

“That’s the thing though.” I didn’t bother to hide my concern. “I feel like maybe that’s a problem? Or I’m forgetting certain things? I mean, I ain’t living no Cinderella lifestyle, but if your mother is acting like the evil stepmother and your siblings were like the evil stepsisters from the fairy tale, you’d remember that shit, wouldn’t you?”

“Maybe,” Eloise honestly answered. “If it were me, I’d rather forget.”

“Why?” I inquired.

“You know what always grinds haters’ gears?” she began with a sinister smile. “When you pretend they don’t exist. Every time you go on with your life, reaping the rewards of your personal investments and businesses and still keeping up a solid relationship with your father and half-brother, you’re rubbing in their faces that whatever they’ve tried to do to you over the years has clearly failed.”

She had a huge point there and I was only now cluing in on it. She grabbed her glass of red wine and further leaned back into her seat as she raised one leg to rest on the other.

“Think of it as a blessing to not remember what may be traumatizing in nature. I won’t deny, I have some blanks in my memories as well, but that’s probably because of the medication I have to take from time to time. My long-term memory sucks, but I’m sharp with my short term. Only certain things like all the sleepovers we used to enjoy are easy to remember.”

“I remember those,” I assured her. “I just don’t recall how my siblings and mom reacted.”

“Don’t need to,” she hummed. “They were assholes.”

“Thanks for the reminder.” I couldn’t help but giggle at her expression before we leaned forward to clink our glasses.

“How did that confrontation go?” she decided to ask.

“Well, besides Mother wanting a divorce and apparently having a crush on King François?”

Eloise spluttered and almost choked on her gulp of wine.

“C-Crush?! On Claude’s stepdad? DAMN! What kind of steamy tea is this?! Bitch, start from the fucking beginning cause that shit ain’t adding the fuck up.”

I rolled my eyes at her dramatics, but I broke it all down for her and explained everything in detail. I never hesitated to tell Eloise anything, and maybe that was beneficial in a way because I clearly couldn’t keep track of all the bullshit I’d dealt with when I was younger.

“Oh, I smell drama,” Eloise concluded with a haunting gasp. “She’s envious of Claude’s mother.”

“I think she’s more than envious,” I admitted. “She was pissed, Eloise. Like fuming. But then she wants a divorce. It makes no sense to me honestly, but you know what I’ve been thinking about?”

“What?” She paid close attention as she waited for me to continue.

“When I was hiding in the powder room at the club, these three chicks came in and were gossiping for a long-ass time, but they mentioned that there are rumors going around that she’s cheating.”

“But not with King François,” Eloise noted. “He’s been unwell for a while now. Claude mentioned it a few months ago but he said the therapy was going really well.”

“Ya, but she has to be having a fling with someone we just haven’t met yet. But why would she be mad if she divorces Father and he wishes to go back to Chloe?”

“Your father still loves Claude’s mother, though,” Eloise admitted. “I know you mentioned he admitted he still loves her, but like, you can see it at the family get-togethers when they look at one another. Your father always comes for five fucking seconds, says hello to you, takes pictures with you and Claude, and ditches like the fucking plague, but I’m sure you’ve noticed they always say hi to one another. I bet your mother hates witnessing that.”

“Most definitely,” I agreed. “You think she’ll try to accuse him of cheating with Chloe to make gossip?”

“I bet she would try to hide whomever she’s having a fling with. Adding this masquerade to the equation with the obvious fact that your sister is getting thrown into this madness when everyone in this city knows she’s only good at fucking anything that moves, and I bet she’s desperate to get the attention off of her.”

“Off of her,” I repeated.

“Well, like mother, like daughter,” Eloise suggested. “Only you took all your father’s genes because God was like, this bitch needs to help her dear papa from losing his shit with this woman.”

“She tried to guilt-trip him for using her mental health against her.”

“So she’s trying to act like a victim,” Eloise summed up. “If your father had an issue with anyone who has mental health issues, not only would he have divorced her after that freak attack that left her in a coma for a few months, but he certainly wouldn’t allow you to be best friends with a freak like me.”

“You’re not a freak,” I huffed.

“I’m that bitch who talks to sexy invisible men who nag my ear off when I’m with company on purpose because they think it’s funny,” she reasoned.

“Who’s nagging you right now?”

“Thankfully, it’s the hot chocolate beast with suction cup tentacles as tails,” she hummed in delight. “Of course, he’s not in that particular form because he knows how distracting it is.” I could see just how turned on she was at the mere mention of it. “He’s in the corner.”

I followed where she was pointing, but obviously, I couldn’t see anything. “Hello, hot chocolate beast.”

Eloise giggled. “He says ‘Hey, cutie’s bestie.’ Don’t ask why he calls me ‘cutie.’ I’m far from cute.”

“You’re cute when you’re all smitten,” I teased with a wink.

“Ugh.” she rolled her eyes. “Don’t go there.”

“Go where?” I pondered. “Ah! The land of ‘when are you and my half-brother-now-actual-brother going to be official?’”

“You’re changing the topic,” she reasoned.

“Says the girl who’s deflecting because she doesn’t think my half-brother sees her as more than just a fling.”

Eloise rolled her eyes and took another sip of her wine.

“Claude is the definition of perfection, and frankly, he deals with his own troubles in our fucked-up world. He doesn’t need a girlfriend with more medical problems than that pharmaceutical shop down the road that prints receipts that are longer than your average measuring tape.”

That actually made me smirk before I commented, “He really does care about you, Eloise.”

She met my gaze and smiled slightly. “I know, Esme, which is why I want him to find someone better. More stable mentally, you know?”

“Eloise…”

“There’s a difference between what I see with my own eyes when I’m awake and what you see when you’re asleep in the realms of dreams, Esme.” Her sad smile was hurting my heart. “I don’t envy you, trust me. My ‘odd’ sight has helped me in its own unique way, even if it makes me look rather cynical to the rest of the world. What we both have in common is the fact that our monsters are able to bring us pleasure and sometimes help us escape from the true evil that goes bump in the dark. I’m sure we’re going to find out why eventually, and maybe the monsters we’re seeing carry a real aspect to themselves.”

She shrugged while her eyes lowered to her glass.

“But until I can figure that all out, I want the man I’m in love with to not hold himself back on my behalf,” she affirmed as her eyes met mine once more.

I knew from those blue jewels of conviction that her decision was set in stone.

“If Fate wants me and Claude to be together, I won’t fight it, but I wish for him to make the choice and not be held back simply out of pity.”

“You know he doesn’t pity you, Eloise.”

“Maybe.” She didn’t seem so sure. “My monsters say the same and scold me for always thinking so negatively when I stay still for too long, but I can’t help but be realistic. This world works overtime to crush our dreams day and night. Why set yourself up for failure?”

“Have you ever thought you could be…” I didn’t want to say it out loud or say something that would feel like an insult.

“Scared?” she finished and laughed. “Bitch, I’m scared shitless. I just suck at showing my emotions aside from laughter and screaming like a psychopath,” she commented. “You think I’m not afraid of the fact that my best friend is about to venture off into a forbidden forest to participate in a banned masquerade on her brother’s behalf?”

I hadn’t even thought about how she’d feel about me going. I picked up the torch knowing well what was at stake, but I never really thought about how those I left behind would feel.

Sure, there was Father, and I knew he was worried about me, but I’d overlooked Eloise entirely.

That was wrong of me.

“I didn’t even consider that,” I confessed. “Sorry, Eloise.”

“Why are you apologizing?” She brushed it off like I was acting silly. “I’m not afraid to say that I am scared of what will happen to you and Claude, and I know I fear loving Claude because of my own insecurities. Will I face such hurdles so I stop letting them be such a hindrance in my life? Totally! But I need to focus on one at a time, and as of now, my focus is on my best friend.”

“I really gotta ask the Most Almighty up there how I got lucky enough to have a bitch like you as a best friend,” I summed up, and that had her laughing away whatever tension was seeping into her limbs.

“Honestly, I think God and the other deities of the Universe decided to get drunk and thought, ‘Damn! We should make a badass bitch who’s pretty as fuck and then create her a best friend that not only can’t keep her badass self in place but ensures they’ll get into a whole load of crazy shit when they’re together!’” she cheered. “Oh, and they’ll both have a bunch of sexy hot monsters trying to fuck them. Whether it’s in their sleep or in real life, that’s for our girl Fate to decide!”

“Goodness gracious,” I groaned and cringed at her storytelling. “Our lives sound like a dramatic monster romance or some shit.”

“That’s true!” Eloise laughed. “Fuck, we would have been some badass bitches if we were in a book.”

“No one would read that shit.”

“Why the fuck not? C’mon. You’d be the main character in the first book, and the world would follow your lovely adventures as you take on this mysterious challenge in some ghetto castle with greedy bastards. And then your Prince Charming will come along in his traditional robes and claim you on the dance floor!” She put her hands together and looked like she was actually envisioning it all.

“That sounds boring.” I sighed. “And why are you bringing Talon into this?”

“Did I say the traditional robe man was a sexy Korean prince who’s absolutely smitten for you? No,” she sang happily, and I just groaned and shook my head.

“Well, that would be the end of it.”

“Um, what? Fuck no. That’s not a novel,” Eloise mocked. “Where’s the fucking drama?!”

“I don’t know,” I replied. “Throw in an ex or something.”

“Girl, that shit is boring.” Eloise brushed her hand at me. “We’re throwing four other guys into the ring!”

“Four?” I gawked at her. “What are you trying to do? Make me a damn harem?”

“Uh duh?” She looked at me like I was stupid as fuck. “Bitch, if you think I’m going out of my way in imagining you as the main character of your damn book and not throwing you into a polyamorous relationship then you forgot who the fuck I am.” She laughed hysterically before she patted the table like a drum. “We’d call your book… Den of Monsters.”

“How creative.” I had to just lean back in my seat and sip on my glass of wine because when Eloise went on these tangents, she didn’t stop until something else distracted her.

“It would be perfect. The moment you start your journey to the masquerade, shit would go down! Explosion here! Chaos there! Sexual tension! Since I know you’re already going to get through this masquerade no problem, we’ll speed through that bullshit and then you’ll live happily ever after with your boyfriends!”

“And then?” I had to ask just for the hell of it. “What happens next?”

“Oh, I don’t know.” She shrugged. “Y’all get a hotel and have an orgy?”

“I guess that could be satisfying.” As if any woman would deny such a wonderful fantasy. “So what happens to you?”

“What?”

“Aren’t you gonna get a book?”

“Why would I get one?” She looked completely stumped.

“You love manifesting shit for everyone else but yourself, you know that?” I acknowledged.

“No,” she gasped in horror.

“Mhmm,” I replied. “When are you meeting your harem?”

“I can’t have a harem! I have my monsters! Who aren’t… real,” she shyly admitted.

“But this is a book,” I reminded her. “Your book. So, what if in your book, they’re real. Or they have a real human body somewhere and they come to Boston for a business trip or some shit and voilà! You guys meet.”

“But they’re crazy.”

“Your point?”

“That wouldn’t be exciting,” she reasoned. “And Claude wouldn’t encourage that.”

“It would totally be exciting,” I countered. “Den of…” I had to think of something. “Psychos?”

“Huh?”

“Den of Psychos!” I cheered. “You’re crazy? Well, so are they, and you guys can be a badass harem who proves to the world that you may have lost a few screws and see things the rest of the world can’t see but you can run your badass empire and force anyone who dares to defy your judgment to bow down! Like bow down, bitches!”

I was getting way too into this.

“As for Claude, he’d totally share you! Oh right, you need drama or some shit. He’ll be all jealous and envious of your monsters who’ve been with you… spiritually and get all mad and antsy because he wants more time with you and shit, and then he and your monsters duke it out!”

“What do I do?” she asked with intrigue as she was now fully immersed in my storytelling.

“Bitch, you don’t need to lift a damn finger,” I reasoned with a sinister smile. “You sit back and watch them fight for you. And the reward could be… I don’t know… getting to eat out your pussy and have you all to themselves for like 48 hours.”

The way Eloise squealed could pierce the fucking atmosphere.

“That’s brilliant! We should become authors! Your book would set up the whole world and introduce me as your badass sidekick bestie and then I’d have my grand debut. We need a third book.”

“Why?”

“You can’t have a series without a third book. It’s like… book law.”

“Oh…” I thought about it. “Think we can get Jeanne to hook up with James?”

Eloise was grinning like a serial killer.

“Done! It’s a plan! We’ll write the draft tomorrow!”

I honestly had no complaints. It wasn’t like I was going anywhere tomorrow with the masquerade potentially the next day.

“You know what?” Something clicked in my brain then. “What if Chloe is polyamorous but my father wasn’t because he’s a possessive prick and only later realized he could have made an exception but then he already had kids with my mom so he couldn’t simply ditch the family for his own desires and thus he lived all these years in a regretful marriage?”

The two of us quietly sat there thinking about it.

“Shit…” Eloise whispered. “That’s heavy as fuck. Do you think that’s legit?”

“Well… he did mention he wasn’t one to share. That has to mean that the choice to share Chloe with King François was an option, right?”

“I’ve always found it intriguing that your father’s name is Francis and Claude’s father’s name is François,” she randomly pointed out. “Wait… hold up for a moment.”

“What?” I asked, wondering if she’d clued in on something I hadn’t.

“Due to your name change, doesn’t that make you royalty like Claude?”

“Uh…” I had no clue.

“Yes, it does.” The two of us turned our heads to the glass doors to see James standing there in a black suit.

James was taller than Jeanne at 6’6”. He always reminded me of a basketball player. His hair was arctic silver and slicked back perfectly so it would stay right in place.

He was on the paler side and his eyes were an extremely light blue. It never bothered me. Some would say his eyes at times looked completely white like a possessed being in the dark, but I never witnessed such.

Unless it’s during Halloween when he dresses up to scare the children that are bold enough to trick-or-treat at the mansion.

Not only was he standing there, but he had a whole damn trolley rack that carried what seemed to be a few special pieces of attire in extremely fancy coat covers.

On the bottom half were boxes of shoes, and from the looks of them, they were high-end brands. On top of those was a box that contained various colored masks that glittered beautifully just in the box.

It was like he was here for a wardrobe check.

“James,” Eloise began and pouted her lips. “How long have you been standing there?”

“For quite some time, Miss Eloise.” James didn’t even hide his obvious amusement as he added, “I’d happily read a book about me hooking up with Miss Stone.”

We both blushed before I pointed at Eloise.

“SEE! I told you we should have tried hooking them up last Valentine’s Day!”

“Ugh, okay. You win. But that doesn’t mean we should give up! There’s always next February!”

“Deal,” I agreed before we darted our gaze to James. “Don’t tell Jeanne!”

He simply smiled and bobbed his head.

“I will not inform Miss Stone of such devious plans,” he declared.

We grinned before I asked the prime question. “James? What is this stuff?”

“Yes,” he began and bowed before approaching the table and specifically offering me a matte black envelope. “This is a special delivery to Miss François.”

It took me a second to remember that was me. At least, the temporary me until all of this was over and I could change my surname back to Bellerose.

“Who is it from?”

“I believe the seal will display that, Miss François.”

With a nod of acknowledgment, I flipped the envelope over to see the familiar seal used for my invitation.

I immediately recalled my confrontation with Dagger—the feel of his blade against my throat.

There goes my betrayer of a pussy, fluttering like she could handle the craziness Dagger delivers in my dreams.

Without delay, I opened the envelope and scanned the cursive words. “Due to immense interest in the candidate Esméralda François, a special wardrobe has been selected for you to choose from. Feel free to wear whatever you pick and keep the remaining items. Your butler will be given special privileges and transportation to deliver your special attire to the castle at no additional expense. We’re excited to witness Miss François on the dance floor. From… the Mother Family?”

“Who’s the Mother Family?” Eloise asked what was clearly simmering in my head.

“The Mother Family is one of the highest-ranking royal families in the world,” James announced. “I don’t know enough about them to be of benefit, but they oversee many events similar to the masquerade and are the financial backers for anything above the other royal families’ budgets.”

“So they’re basically the big bank that gives loans to the smaller banks so they can do whatever they deem fun,” I summed up.

“And they know who you are,” Eloise brought up with a serious stare at the envelope in my hand. “Looks like you’re going to be a prime target, bestie.”

“When am I not a target for something?” I whined but couldn’t help but get out of my chair and walk to the rack. One look at the labels and I knew they had nailed it on the measurements.

Damn, down to even my underwear and bra size? How did they manage that?

I gravitated to the first covered item, and with a light tug of the zipper, I peeked in to see what the dress looked like.

A big smile formed on my face as I took in the extremely embellished masterpiece hidden within the creamy leather cover.

“Why do I have the strong feeling you’re smiling because you know who vouched for the special delivery?” Eloise inquired as I zipped it up and walked back to the table as the servers arrived with our food.

“I think the Devils are behind the wardrobe choices,” I announced and looked to James with appreciative eyes. “James? Do you mind getting those to Jeanne? I’d like her to have everything secured in one place for when we’re randomly summoned to the event.”

“Of course, Miss François. I’ll do that right away.”

With a bow, he went along with the task, and we waited for the servers to finish setting up the lavish entrées of food before we regained our privacy.

“Devils as in Talon,” she concluded. “Goddess, he must be madly in love with you if he’s going to get the Mother Family involved.”

“Maybe,” I began but lowered my voice. “Wanna hear a little secret?”

“Spill, bitch,” she softly demanded.

“I’m not sure about the other Devils, but I’ve met not one but two of my monsters.”

Eloise stared at me with wide eyes.

“Monsters as in those sinfully delicious men who’ve fucked you into oblivion in your dreams since like sixteen?”

I rolled my eyes. “I don’t have sex dreams every day,” I whined. “I mean, they’re just the ones I easily remember. We’ve done other stuff.”

“Like what?” Eloise tilted her head to one side in full judgment. “Play pool?”

“Maybe?” I couldn’t remember. That was the shitty thing about dreams: you always remembered what felt irrelevant and forgot what you knew was vitally important.

“Back to the point,” she urged. “You’re saying Talon is one of your monsters from your dreams?”

I slowly nodded. I couldn’t help but remember that moment in the alleyway, the thrumming power brewing between us and what unleashed the moment my lips pressed against his. I never got to ask more about all of that and what it meant.

It felt like I was in a world of magic and I was struggling with what side I’d end up on.

Evil or Eviler.

“Why don’t you tell me why you feel that way?” Eloise suggested. “While we eat.”

“Good idea,” I agreed, and we proceeded to eat while I explained the gist of things.

We were on dessert when Eloise chipped in her final thoughts.

“If they really are your monsters, this masquerade is perfect for you,” she stressed. “I think if you go along with this challenge, you’ll not only see the true colors of your family but it could also lead you to the other monsters from your dreams.”

“Aren’t you freaked out by any of this?”

“Not really,” she honestly answered. “I mean, we’ve accepted this as a part of our lives for a long time, right?”

“Right.” She had a point.

“I’ll never judge you in that manner, Esme, and I fully support you on this. I don’t know what the other monsters will be like personality-wise, but Talon has clearly shown not only affection but protectiveness over you. If you can benefit from this, why not? Besides, it seems the one night you spent with one another went really well.”

“It felt… unreal,” I quietly admitted. “Like we’ve been dating for years. It’s so easy to talk to him… and it’s a bit scary because if I can easily have that connection with him… maybe I’ll seek that with the other monsters.”

“Would you wish to date all of them?”

“I’m not sure, but I wouldn’t be against it.”

“Then don’t worry about it,” Eloise concluded. “Just let your instincts guide you and let fate take its course.”

Probably the best advice of the night.

“Are you going to wear Talon’s dress for the masquerade?” she decided to ask as we finished up our ice cream.

“Yes,” I answered. “That will be one of them.”

“Hmm?” Eloise paused in finishing her last scoop of vanilla bean ice cream. “You’re going to wear another one?”

“I’m bringing all of them.”

“All of them? There were at least five dresses.”

“Mhmm.” I grinned. “For a masquerade of this caliber, there will surely be breaks. I’m not going there to simply impress. I’m there to slay all my competition so I can be at the top. That means setting the standards high.”

“I’m beginning to remember why no one wanted to compete with you when it came to one-on-one anything,” she summed up, and it was my turn to laugh.

“You’d compete with me!”

“Ya, because you’d have mercy on my ass and not kill me in whatever activity we were doing. Anyone else—dead man walking.”

“That’s bullshit.”

“You broke the legs of that bully who was spreading rumors across the school that he’d fucked me in the washroom stalls and enjoyed calling me crazy slut.”

“Well, ya.” I didn’t see the problem.

“We were twelve!”

“Still not seeing the point.”

“It was a beginner karate competition!”

“And I’m a triple black belt.” I innocently smiled. “If the ring is too hot, you get the fuck out before you’re burned to a crisp.”

“I’d better send Talon a note and say you’re an overprotective bitch once you get attached.”

“Hah! He’d love that.” I giggled. “Man. I feel less stressed.”

“Then I’ve done my duty as a bestie bitch,” Eloise assured me. “Wanna go back to my room and drink? I don’t know if we can stay up for Santa to arrive, but I left him weed cookies and booze.”

“You do this every year,” I said and laughed. “And we end up eating the weed cookies before Santa arrives.”

“Oops.” She obviously held no damn remorse. “He should have come down that chimney faster then.”

“You’re too much,” I praised but gave her a loving smile.

“What?” she asked as she noticed my expression. “Why are you giving me that sentimental smile look?”

“I just hope you know how much I care about you.” This world was just better when you had someone who supported you in times of craziness and seriousness

“I’m well aware, Esméralda.” She stared into my eyes with confidence. “Now, we’re going to spend Christmas like it’s a bachelorette party gone wild by eating weed cookies, drinking vodka, eating a bunch of junk food, and probably puking at least once. After that, we’re crashing so you’re ready to kick some ass on the dance floor. Are you in?”

How could I refuse such an extravagant gesture? It was filled with the possibility of trouble, and that was where we shined brightly like fucking diamonds.

“In and ready,” I vowed.

Eloise lifted her second glass of red wine.

“Let us have a toast in celebration of my best friend, Esméralda, who will be embarking on a magnificent journey and coming back with a group of sexy monsters who will love her and be possessively annoying.”

“And we’re speaking this into existence because?”

“Because I said so,” she huffed. “Now clink your glass, bitch!”

I shook my head with a sloppy smile on my face as our glasses clinked together.

“Cheers to the Den of Monsters.”

“Cheers,” I replied with a clink of my glass. “With the Den of Psychos sequel.”

Eloise lost it. “No one is reading that shit!”

“Ya, ya, ya,” I giggled. “Let’s see how far we get with that manuscript.”

“Manu-what?”

“Oh goodness. You don’t even know what that is.”

“Do I look like a writer?” she mocked. “If I really wrote books, they would just be filled with sex scenes.”

“I’d read that,” I vowed.

“Nah. It’d just give your monsters plenty of ideas in the realm of monster sex and well, you’d be panting awake every night for at least a year.”

“Tempting.” I winked. “Let’s go get baking?”

“Now you’re speaking my language, mademoiselle,” she proudly declared. “To the kitchen!”

Whatever is set for me, I’m ready to dive right into the Den of Monsters.

12

FIND US AND PREPARE, SINFUL BUNNY

~ESMÉRALDA~

“What’s better than having a wonderful, loyal man who speaks his foreign language when you’re fucking? Two loyal men whispering forbidden things in their language while fucking you. As they say, the more the merrier.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“Solnishko, Solnishko. Did you miss us?”

A blindfold was wrapped around my eyes, shielding me from the sight of the two sinful creatures that pressed their muscled bodies against me on both sides.

I could envision every line of chiseled surfaces and their massive cocks, that were certainly the size of baseball bats, pressed against my stomach and ass cheeks.

My arms were chained above my head, my wrists crossed and tied by frigid chains, but I wasn’t afraid in the slightest as I hung there naked and dripping wet.

I was ready to be fucked in all the right places by not one, but two sinful monsters.

My sinister twins of pain and pleasure.

They always taunted me in some way when I fell into their grasp. This was their moment to tease me with their hot caresses and agonizingly sweet kisses.

Foreplay was their motto, and they enjoyed playing with the very fates of our different worlds, the seconds ticking by while they proceeded to take their sweet time.

As if we had all the time in the world to build this pleasurable moment that would lead to a whirlpool of ecstasy.

Their kisses were like lava and ice, sensational with every touch and movement. And then their sharp fangs would slightly pinch my flesh and leave far too many marks in hopes they bruised.

The two loved admiring my body after I was spent as if I’d become a piece of artwork they cherished after having spent many hours of concentration to make the final masterpiece nothing but perfect.

I was their canvas, the only being they enjoyed marking, kissing, licking, and then fucking, but they didn’t let just anyone witness what they were so proud of. Only they and the other three monsters got to admire what they had created.

Today would be no different, and I expected that when they began to rub their cocks in anticipation for the pleasurable night ahead. They could simply jerk off and leave me covered in their cum, and I knew that was what they were trying to achieve, but they couldn’t leave me unsatisfied.

I felt the stroke of their lengthy tongues, the trail of the wet, prickly surface going down my front and backside in unison after licking my face, ear, and the side of my neck.

I knew where their destination was, and my pussy quivered in anticipation while I wished my restraints weren’t such a hindrance. They knew I sought to touch them.

I always desired their warmth and frost. They were the opposite in temperature but were identical in appearance and action. They were calculative in nature and danced between roughness and tenderness. They were the whole package of unpredictability, and I absolutely loved it.

When their tongues reached between my legs, I felt them begin to prepare me from both ends—one tongue stroking my pussy and clit, while the other stroked my ass, loads of oozing saliva lubing me up.

I wiggled and tried not to be so impatient, but I was desperate to be filled by them. It had been a long while since we’d had this opportunity, just us three in this world of shadows, and I wanted to take advantage of every second.

This was what I needed: a moment of sexual gratification before I was forced to return to the surface above where reality was harsh and unmerciful.

I didn’t expect lips to press against mine—maybe I should have asked where they came from when I was filled with their tongues—but when they did, my hasty thoughts and questions faded away from my mind.

No need for rationality. All that matters is pleasure.

The kiss was filled with hunger and intense need, and I simply returned the favor by kissing him right back. His lips were scorching hot, which made my entire body warm up in desire, while the kiss that pressed against my nape was frigid enough to send shivers down my spine.

The combination? Fucking heaven. And then they decided to take that moment to ease their tongues into both holes.

My moan simply echoed against the walls of my scorching twin, while my frost twin enjoyed pinching my nipples and fondling my breasts.

Their tongues slowly worked their way in and out of me, as if easing me into it before they began to expand until they were surely the size of an average cock.

My whole body was a seesaw of emotions and sensations. The pleasure from the deep, thick thrusts of their wet tongues and the passionate kisses that claimed my mouth and left tingling bruises along my throat left me hungry for more.

The inability to see only enhanced the experience up to the next notch, and I knew that I wouldn’t last long before I came.

My twins were spoiling me as if they knew what was ahead of me, but I felt so overwhelmed by their affection that I wished for them to understand I wasn’t going away.

I had to tell them, to express my thoughts before I climaxed, but speaking was such a mission. In this world, I was but a puppet and they were the puppeteers who held the strings to my rapture.

My moans grew louder, their musical tones making my monsters move faster. They abided by my building need, and my core was on fire, the building pleasure begging to explode.

I was so close, but I held on because I needed to get the words out. To tell them they were mine and I’d find them too. It was a mission I refused to give up, and it simply encouraged the twins to move ever faster.

Their rapid thrusts, their addictive taste, their possessive touches, and the pinching of my breasts and nipples left me on an ecstatic high. My whole body was stimulated, the tidal waves of ecstasy begging to be freed from my prison of captivity, but I was so fucking close to saying what needed to be heard.

I had the power to do so, I was positive that I could, and this was the moment it needed to come out. All I needed was that final push.

“I’ll… find… you!” I shrieked on a high-pitched note that fit perfectly with the moaning song.

The duo stilled for a shocked moment, and I wondered if time itself froze from me breaking through the spell of intense intercourse.

Did I do something wrong? Did I fuck it up?

I didn’t know how to feel, but I’d said the vow that I’d been desperate to let out for so long. They finally knew my intentions, that they weren’t simply the monsters that ravished me in the pitch of darkness.

It was a shame that I couldn’t see their expressions, but I could feel the atmosphere around me.

Feel the brewing tension that I couldn’t decipher if it was a good or bad thing.

My pussy spasmed impatiently, just like my ass, my walls quaking for the final thrusts that would send me straight into the land of oblivion.

Yet the silence continued, and I felt the heaviness of regret that fought to cripple me. I wouldn’t let it have that much power over my submissive self.

This is what I knew I yearned for, and maybe that was why it was so shocking. I’d always submitted to whatever occurred in these forbidden lands and now things were changing.

The real question was if this change would bring me closer to my monsters… or push me away.

I bit my lip, wishing to wake up. The silence was too heavy for me to continue to bear. The mere thought of rejection made me wish to cocoon myself where no one could reach me, because being rejected in a place I’d somehow marked as my safe haven would be a shattering consequence for simply wanting more.

Wanting my loving monsters to be real…

All I could do was hang there with my head down as my chained fists clenched to stop their trembling. This dream had clearly morphed into a nightmare, and I just wanted to get out and not remember a single thing.

The grasp of my chin was uncalled for, and my head tilted upward even though I couldn’t possibly see which twin held me thanks to the blindfold.

I wasn’t sure if it mattered as I felt their hot breaths brush along my feverish flesh. All I could do was wait for their next move, my body begging for the release of pleasure and a part of me anticipating the strike of punishable pain.

Neither came.

“Repeat.”

The unified question seemed to echo in the darkness as my sense of hearing felt amplified thanks to the lack of sight. Regardless, I felt like I was truly hallucinating the demand because it was so clear with a hint of their Russian accents. It had me questioning it all.

Is this happening?

The ball was in my court, and I could either pull away or give them exactly what they requested.

An answer…

“I’ll… find… you.” I spoke the words slowly. Repeating my resolution was like affirming it for this dark world to hear and honor.

I gasped at the dual twitch of their tongues that were still so fucking deep inside me. The mere movement which was followed by hardness reminded me how close I was to the very tip of my climax.

“A dangerous promise, Solnishko,” one of them slurred into my ear, followed with a light tug of my ear lobe.

I shook from the pinch of pain and tingling pleasure while the other whispered against my lips, “Can you keep your promise, Solnishko?”

“Yes!” I gasped in haste as if even a second delay would steal this moment away. My heart was thrumming fast against my chest, while my body grew hotter with anticipation.

Being able to say what was on my mind for the first time felt empowering, and I wondered what could have changed this.

What happened to give me this ability to speak my mind? To tell my monsters exactly what I yearned for?

My subconscious self knew this was a dream that I’d wake up from, but never before could I communicate with my words unless they were harmonic moans for my monsters to enjoy and listen to.

I was their singer, my body their entertainer, and we needed one another. They got to release whatever tension they carried in their world of darkness, and I got to experience the thrumming relief of receiving love in the form of sexual gratification.

It was an exchange. One we’d consented to years ago when I was sixteen and needed to feel what it was like to be loved the right way.

Before I dove into the darkness of sex and addiction in the real world.

“Prom… ise,” I affirmed in hopes that they truly believed me.

My reward was a press of lips on both cheeks. The unified touch was filled with so much gentleness that I was rendered into a speechless shock.

“Very well, Solnishko,” they said in unison. “Find us.”

Then they began to move as one, the jerking thrusts so fast and brutal I was left to scream into the abyss as I came undone.

I JOLTED FORWARD at the sound of the alarm, my breathing erratic and my body shuddering at the heightened pleasure that still coursed through me.

My panting breaths echoed through the quiet penthouse. The darkness still blanketed the city below while snow rained down from the grey clouds high above.

My body was cloaked in sweat, and my heart thrashed against my chest like I’d run a marathon in my sleep. Moving the wet strands from my face, I ran my fingers through my long locks and wrapped my arms around myself in an effort to calm the fuck down.

“Shit,” I cursed and pressed my legs together as my pussy fluttered in hopes that the thick tongue from my dreams would still be inside me.

I could feel my juices fighting to ooze out of me, and all that did was sexually frustrate me because I wanted more.

So much fucking more.

Waiting for my breath to calm, I realized that I needed a distraction. I’d set my alarm so I could get some yoga and general workout exercises in, but I wouldn’t be able to do shit if I remained in this state of desperate need.

With a grunt of submission, I lay back onto the bed before turning over to the miniature bag I’d brought with me. It carried the essentials, and the reason why I specifically brought this bag was thanks to the hidden pocket that safely held my discreet vibrator.

My discreet monster cock vibrator.

The exterior made it look like a flashlight, but when the cover was pulled off, the lovely neon green suction cup dildo vibrator that had all the damn speeds a woman could need to fuck herself into oblivion was revealed.

There was no need for foreplay because my body was already on fire. My nipples were hard, my breasts extra sensitive like I’d been fondled for hours, and my legs shook with exertion.

I just needed to get this out of my system and then I’d be able to return to my regularly scheduled program.

Lying back onto the silky pink and white patterned sheets, I lifted my hips up and only needed a few strokes between my soaking wet folds to have my dildo gliding smoothly.

My moan was like a sigh of relief as the burning ache was appeased by the thickness of the vibrator. It wasn’t as big as those monstrous tongues—or close to a “real” monster cock—but it alleviated the nagging urge to be filled.

Without delay, I pressed the power button and swiftly changed the speed until it was at max vibration.

“Fuck, yes,” I groaned and let my eyes roll back and my hips do the moving. I imagined being back in that very moment. The replay was electrifying as my body moved on autopilot.

Captive by their chains, my body was theirs to worship and praise. They fucked me hard, fast, and deep, and I was completely at their mercy.

It felt so fucking real. Their unique scents of cedarwood with a spice that reminded me of cinnamon and hints of orange danced around me to further entice me into the daydream, and now I was so far gone in my fairy tale that it felt like I’d truly returned.

I was untouched for a few moments, my sight still covered by the silky rich fabric of my blindfold, but the seconds that followed were filled with hasty kisses all over my flesh while I pumped faster and faster in hopes of reaching my climatic relief.

“Solnishko,” they said in unison, their joy about my return so pure and thrilling. I felt welcomed, like they already missed me, and they showed their appreciation by kissing every inch of my body.

“An encore is what you seek?”

Was that what this was? An encore of blissfulness?

I couldn’t care what the true answer was, but it felt like the vibrator was moved from my grasp, leaving me to grasp the sheets beneath me while the thick vibrating length fucked me senselessly.

“You wish to cum, our Solnishko?” they asked as their hot breaths brushed along my ear and neck.

“Yes!” I begged because I was so fucking close again and I needed to cum. “Please. Please, please, please!”

Their chuckles sent ripples of anticipation through me, and the sound contributed to the rise of tightening pleasure that was about to assault every nerve-ending within me.

“You’re getting stronger, Solnishko.” Their praise was uncalled for. “We should thank Talon.”

They know Talon… I can’t fucking think.

All I wanted was to climax, and I was only a few short thrusts away.

“Here’s your reward, Solnishko,” they declared and leaned forward until it felt like their silky strands of hair were brushing the sides of my neck. “We’ll deliver more when you find us.”

It was a promise.

They kissed the nape of my neck in unison as the vibrating monster cock sunk deeply and shifted to an angle that pressed my g-spot perfectly.

“AH!” I screamed as my orgasm slammed into me, and I was left a panting mess of shudders on my bed as my vision shattered and brought me back into reality.

The only noise I could focus on was the continuing buzz of my monster vibrator that was now on the bed, drenched in my juices and moving back and forth thanks to the rapid speed.

I couldn’t move, my high of ecstasy pulsing through me for longer than a minute. I remained still for a while, needing to breathe and trying to fathom what the fuck had just happened.

Had I just gone back to that realm without being completely asleep? Or did they come here?

No matter how long I thought about it, I simply couldn’t figure it out. I had to put a pause on trying to solve that mystery or else I’d have a headache.

Now that I wasn’t dying to cum, I could think straight, but I waited for my body to gain more limb strength, the last bits of pleasurable aftershocks settling in and leaving me sexually satisfied.

“Fucking hell, that was mind-blowing.”

No wonder my sexual expectations were so fucking high. I had monsters who could leave me utterly useless without even being here. So imagine fucking them in real life?

What human cock could fucking compare?

It made me wish to truly find them like I’d promised. To locate these twins who surely had to be a part of Talon’s den. They knew him, and from the role Talon had mentioned, it seemed like it was his duty to go out and about while the rest of his den members hid in the shadows.

Maybe for good reason.

If they were anything like Talon, who didn’t even try to be strikingly attractive, I was sure they could take an entire room by storm. Just their entrance would leave people gagging for fucking oxygen, so imagine being surrounded by such attractive beasts.

Or being fucked by them in the heart of the night.

With a sigh, I lifted my left hand to wipe away the sweat from my forehead, but something caught my eye and I noticed the back of my hand in particular.

“Hmm?” I had to squint my eyes to catch a glimpse of it, but I was positive there was a very faint mark. I wasn’t sure if the outline resembled some sort of rose with a few petals, but it took up a good chunk of the back of my hand.

“This was the hand Talon had bitten slightly before I left,” I muttered to myself. I wouldn’t deny that the idea of him marking me in even a tiny way left my stomach fluttering with knots and butterflies.

Something so simple made me feel so fucking valuable, like a precious gem he really did wish to claim as his own.

When I thought about it more, I realized how oddly passionate my monsters had become in the last few dreams. I didn’t know what it was, but something was making them be more amorous? Or kind?

It wasn’t like they solely tortured me in the realms of sex. Everything was consensual in an odd submissive way. Like if I truly didn’t want something, I’d wake up from it like a nightmare. And I knew from the very few times that ever occurred that the action never happened again.

With everything that was about to happen with this Masquerade of Sin and Talon’s appearance, I was beginning to further analyze my interactions with my monsters and my general reality.

It was odd to realize, but I felt more alive since the announcement of our house’s potential foreclosure than I had for a good chunk of my teen years and adulthood.

Why is that?

Was I living on autopilot this entire time? Or did I not give a shit about the world because everything seemed almost repetitive?

All of this self-analyzing was making me pick up on habits I hadn’t even recalled doing. The fact I couldn’t even remember the tension between my parents or those incidents where Mother took her frustration out on me was unsettling.

Talking about it with Eloise did help me feel less shitty for clearly forgetting such important things, but did I wipe them from my mind because they were traumatic?

Or is there something more prominent happening? Something under my nose that I haven’t figured out yet?

Whatever this could be, I knew without a doubt that my family heritage was involved. I needed to discover more about what secrets my mother—or maybe even my father—could be hiding.

I trusted Father enough to know if there was anything he was hiding it would be for my own good, but Mother and my two older siblings who obviously despised me?

They have to be hiding something they wish for me to never discover.

“This masquerade will lead me to my answers.”

At least, that’s all I can hope for, right?

The snooze button went off on my phone, encouraging me to leave my thoughts and shut the siren alarm sound off for my own sanity. With a sigh, I reached out for my vibrator and turned it off. The sight of my sleek cum cloaking the neon-colored surface brought Talon to my mind.

How’s he doing? Is he sleeping? Getting ready for the masquerade? Does he miss me? Why would he? We just met. We’re not star-crossed lovers or some shit that you see in movies. Fuck’s sake, I’ve fallen for this man. Surely this is going to bite me in the ass, right? If it does… it may feel good though. Ugh!

“I need to work out,” I stated out loud to get me out of my wild thoughts. That would get my blood pumping in a more productive way that didn’t remind me of my single lifestyle or the approaching event that would potentially change my life.

With that in mind, I went straight to the bathroom to clean myself after that fruitful awakening before slipping into some yoga gear. I wouldn’t need to go downstairs to the complex gym.

I’d let Jeanne book this specific penthouse because it had its own miniature workout room with its supplies hidden throughout that reminded me of a dojo. I remembered those days in my childhood when Father personally took me to get trained in martial arts.

It was an odd sight to see a female among the groups of males, but I wasn’t necessarily an anomaly like I was sure it must have been a few decades back. You’d think, in the 2100s, Boston would leave the Renaissance era and those practices behind and follow the lead of the majority of America, but then again, France hadn’t upgraded their laws and culture either.

They took pride in preserving their ancient policies, procedures, and architecture.

I’d decided to stay in a hotel instead of Eloise’s place for a number of reasons.

Primarily, it involved those mysterious men. I had no clue where they had come from, who they were working for, and what their hidden purpose was. With our family’s current circumstances and the obvious news spreading like wildfire across this city that you’d think wasn’t small enough for the word to spread so fucking fast, it wasn’t too much of a surprise that my father’s enemies were making their move.

I’d have no choice but to be on my A game when it came to the masquerade because my own honor, reputation, and dignity were on the line. But I also worried about the consequences that would follow if I fucked up.

No way would I let Father be executed. As for my mother and older siblings, I needed to think about it.

I’d tried to remember more about my childhood, but I was getting a bunch of blanks. The more I forced it, the harder it was to recall anything of actual importance, and that was just a counterproductive way to use my mental concentration.

I simply would have to confront Father about it once all of this was over. My childhood totally involved a therapist when I was in my teen years, but that was because Father knew how important it was to talk through your thoughts.

He may not have always been around for me to get his level of knowledge and wisdom, but I did recall having access to a therapist whenever I had to get my thoughts out and have a non-judgemental opinion from an actual professional.

By the time I was an adult, Eloise seemed to become my “therapist” because she understood what I was dealing with when I went to sleep.

Once you started talking about sexy eye-candy monsters with lengthy tongues, tentacle tails, and cocks far too big to fit the average pussy’s diameter, you had to accept that your ass was getting thrown into the cuckoo house and they’d ensure they threw the key to another fucking country.

Locked up in the mental institution forever. Ya… let’s avoid that, shall we?

I didn’t take advantage of Eloise though. She was my best friend and was a priority in my life. Neither of us liked talking about topics that brought down our vibrations by a ton. We simply hung out to release whatever bullshit was weighing us down through the chaotic weeks of being daughters of sinister mafia kings—and maybe even queens.

As I began to stretch, I pondered about Father and his love for Chloe. I’d seen Claude’s mother a few times, and boy was she the definition of queen. Her beauty, grace, and the power in her mere stride could take one’s breath away, yet she didn’t even try to do any of those things.

It was effortless in nature, something I honestly looked up to and even mimicked when I was younger. Maybe that was why I walked so confidently in certain settings and made sure I projected a level of flawlessness that no one could take from me.

I craved the attention she was able to get. She wasn’t the slightest bit desperate—far from it. Her existence demanded to be acknowledged, and she got exactly that.

All the attention, the eyes of hunger and enviousness.

No matter the good or the ugly, she walked proudly next to her king, and they didn’t bow to anyone.

Why would they? They were royalty.

The thought made me chuckle before I got down to business.

I did some stretches before I ran around the room for a few laps. Once I was out of breath, I paused to get my phone and connect it to the ceiling speakers.

Dimming the lights just a bit, I synced the music to the LED lights before turning the lights off entirely. I loved setting the perfect mood for my yoga sessions, and with the soothing music thrumming through the room, I could fall right into each movement.

When I reached my mat that I’d taken from one of the hidden compartments, I stepped onto its cushion surface and proceeded to inhale deeply and then let it out slowly.

I did it again and again, and the repetition of breathing immediately contributed to the wave of soothing tranquility that rendered me vulnerable to this domain of peacefulness.

My mind went quiet as my body moved into the flexible stretches and positions without struggle. It felt so amazing to be so in tune with myself, to get lost in my inhales and exhales while my body fluidly moved.

I didn’t know how long I was lost in this workout of pure serenity, but it wasn’t until I was in a downward dog position that I felt a foreign presence.

It wasn’t physical, but there was a shift in the energy like I wasn’t just in the workout studio. The air was different, cooler and filled with scents that didn’t remind me of where I’d been.

The strong aroma of incense tickled my nostrils, the mixture of sage and frankincense blending together to deliver a purified sensation around me.

The shift didn’t pull me out of it. In fact, I seemed to sink deeper into the movement as I went down on all fours and stretched out my back, leaning further forward with my outstretched arms.

All I had to do was simply breathe, and that was what I did, again and again, until I picked up on that familiar scent.

White musk, cedarwood, and a light blend of mint and lotus leaf.

There was a hint of smoke as well, the scent light as if he’d needed a quick puff to relieve whatever was making him anxious. I wasn’t sure if that was even the reason why Talon smoked, but it didn’t bother me, honestly.

He’s a monster, so he can’t get diseases related to such things, right?

Smelling him made me yearn for his company—his sinful touch and the kisses he laid upon my flesh. I was still covered in his hickeys, though some of them on my neck looked far too fresh and new to be from our frisky night of sin.

We hadn’t even fucked the way we wanted to, and yet he’d laid his foundation in me and I was fucking addicted to it, to the point that I was now smelling him while doing yoga in someone’s random penthouse.

Does it truly bother me? No. I guess it really doesn’t.

I further delved into the calmness pulsing around me. The scents from my place were a mixture of lavender with a hint of peppermint that formed a lovely purifying combination that uplifted my damn spirits.

I pressed my body against the mat, my back arching and my head lifting further back so my nose was pointed up to the air. My next deep inhale delivered nothing but white musk and cedarwood, and my exhales encouraged a soft sigh in relief as my lips quirked up at the aroma I craved far too much.

“Ren,” I hummed his actual name. The reminder that he’d told me something so personal only made my heart flutter in admiration. “I miss you.”

That was the truth and nothing but the truth.

I may have imagined it, but my lips were brushed so lightly that I barely grasped its occurrence, but nobody could mimic his tender voice.

“I miss you too, Gongjunim.”

Should I panic? It would have been a logical reaction after hearing Talon’s voice right against my lips, but did I want this to disappear? This immense feeling of peacefulness…

I couldn’t allow myself to ruin the moment that I’d worked myself up to with my various yoga and breathing techniques, so I remained in the zone and moved into the next circuit of moves.

This needed me to be on my back, and I did exactly that as I allowed myself a moment to simply lie there in harmony. Inhale, exhale. I could feel light droplets rain on my face.

It reminded me of a light sprinkle, like when the rain was warning the world that it was about to pour heavily.

My smile was wholesome as I lifted my hands upward in a stretch.

“What’s my Talon doing now?” I pondered. Could he be outside? Maybe in a business meeting? Outdoors with his friends or business peeps or trying various suits on for the big event that would occur when we least expected it?

“Working out, Gongjunim.”

Hearing him answer made me giggle softly, but my eyes remained closed as I took the moment to stretch my legs up and aim my fingertips towards my toes while my back was further pressed into the mat.

“Funny. I’m working out too.”

Were we thinking alike now? That would be rather amusing to consider. It had been a while since I’d stretched out like this, so I went deeper into it as I slowed my breathing even more.

I wondered if he was by himself or with the others in his den. If they were truly a reflection of the monsters from my feverish dreams, would they all have human forms?

My tender monster, the impatient red monster, the dual twins of pain and pleasure, and finally, the leader. The one with the golden mask.

“I can see that, Esméralda.”

“You can see me?” I was tempted to open my eyes, but would I ruin this dark fantasy?

The brush of hot breath came from the left side of my ear, more droplets of water falling upon me before the light touch of lips pressed against my sensitive flesh.

I moaned softly, falling into the pleasurable touch that rendered me in a state of delight.

“Yes, Esme. I guess you can say your tender monster started something I shouldn’t have.”

“Is that bad?” I had to ask. “Will you get in trouble?”

I didn’t want him to be punished for our get-together. I was sure it had something to do with the faint mark on the back of my hand, but it didn’t bring me any pain, and even if it did, I wouldn’t let Talon be punished for something I allowed to transpire.

“It’s only bad if we get caught.” He seemed far too amused for someone who could be punished by whatever rules and regulations monsters adhered to. “We won’t get caught, right, Gongjunim?”

“Right.” The mark was something that could easily be hidden by makeup. “I’ll cover it up.”

“Only for the masquerade,” he stressed, and I sensed the hint of displeasure in his voice.

“You don’t want me hiding it,” I voiced the obvious.

“I’d rather you not,” he admitted. “I like the visible pride you carry in being marked.” There was his honesty showing through his quiet voice.

“I’ve never been seriously claimed before,” I quietly confessed. “Like… been in an actual relationship. I guess everyone thinks I’m high maintenance outside of the bedroom.”

“You’re not high maintenance,” Talon emphasized, the hardness in his voice proving he disliked such an assumption. “You’re simply in a league those pitiful men can’t reach. But I don’t carry broken pride as they do. You’re powerful, you have beauty and brains, and your success doesn’t outshine me. It simply encourages me to reach higher.”

“Really?” My heart swelled at his words.

“Mhmm.” He meant it. “Why do you think I’m working out?”

I was so tempted to open my eyes to get a glimpse of him. His light chuckle made my stomach flip before I felt his lips press against mine. It was barely there, the touch so far from the physical press of those forbidden lips, but it still sparked me up in the pleasure department.

“Open your eyes, Gongjunim,” he encouraged. “Keep calm just like this and you’ll see what I see.”

I had to trust him.

Slowly, I opened my eyes until I saw my Talon hovering above me. Sweat was dripping from his face as if he’d been working out vigorously or doing something that was really exerting his strength.

It only took me a moment to realize he was doing push-ups – and he was caging me in with his muscular frame. My eyes widened as I took his sweaty appearance in, and fuck.

Could a man be hot and a sweaty mess at the same fucking time?!

His long strands were tied up in a bun, a few of the teal strands stuck to the sides of his drenched face. His black horns were visible in their arched nature, while his skin managed to remain perfect.

His cheeks were slightly red with exertion, and his lips were parted thanks to him needing to breathe with every movement, but those striking teal eyes were admiring me greedily, and from their obvious delight, he was enjoying the view of my sweaty body in a sports bra and yoga pants.

“Hello, Talon,” I whispered in greeting as I smiled shyly at him.

“Hello, Gongjunim,” he whispered right back as he paused in the upper plank position so he could simply take me in. I hated anything plank, so for him to work towards remaining in such a position on my behalf was much appreciated.

“How am I doing this?” I had to ask him as I admired the training room he was in. It looked similar to the one I was using, but it was decorated with artwork that projected various symbols and cultures.

There had to be an explanation for this. I felt like I was pulling an Eloise and experiencing what she’d been dealing with her whole life. If this was what she truly dealt with, I’d have to give her a pat on the back because I wouldn’t be able to function the way she did if I was able to see and connect with my monsters like this.

It would be more difficult if they weren’t real.

“It’s a part of why we need to claim you, Gongjunim,” he admitted. “You have so much power. You’d put the other Maidens to shame.”

“Maidens…” He’d mentioned Maiden before, but I needed far more information. If this ability was something I could expand on, I wanted to learn more about it. Plus, if this was something truly teachable, I’d grasp as much as I could so Eloise would benefit from my shared knowledge.

“A little longer, Gongjunim.” My eyes met his once more and I felt like he understood what I was thinking about. “We’ll teach you all about our world once we have permission to bring you into it.”

I’ve just got to be patient a little longer.

“Talon.”

I froze at the deep, foreign voice while Talon’s head lifted away from me to look at whatever was in front of him. I could visibly see the dance of emotions happening on his face: a hint of surprise, conflict, and amusement before it landed on anticipation.

Did I see a bit of lust?

I had to concentrate a little harder to see the brewing attraction flickering in Talon’s expression as he awaited whoever was coming down the hall, but there was no denying it.

My Talon is attracted to another man.

I didn’t have time to process it because those footsteps had paused just a few steps away, and I attempted to keep still after I leaned my head back enough to see the upside-down figure that was standing at the entrance of the training room.

The man was tall and slender, but he was shirtless, and I could visibly see that this man was not lacking a dose of muscle on his body. He had black hair that was longer than Talon’s. His silky strands surely had to surpass his butt.

Despite their length, they remained completely in place, even as he walked forward and entered the room. He was wearing black joggers that hung far too low on his hips for anyone to not get wet—or in Talon’s case, hard—and the sight of those V-line dips was making my imagination go fucking wild.

When I finally focused on his face, I knew exactly who this being was. Not because of his actual appearance, but because of the golden mask that hid the majority of his features aside from his golden eyes and pale pink lips.

The leader…

The mask had so many fucking details, it was extremely hard to break it all down when I had to focus on what was about to be said. Clearly, nothing was mentioned of my presence—surely this man would freak out at the obvious sight of a half-naked woman beneath Talon, right? —but I wasn’t going to ask any questions because no way did I want to be caught.

Despite this man’s attractiveness, one look and you knew he had to be the bringer of pain, destruction, and suffering to anyone who dared to disobey him.

Fuck… why does that turn me on?

“What are you doing?” the masked man inquired as his judgmental eyes lowered to acknowledge Talon’s planked state.

My tender demon had the silliest smile on his face, and I knew for sure he was smitten with this sinister beast. That reminded me of the shirt I’d borrowed and the added scents that I knew weren’t Talon’s.

Despite my situation, I took a deep inhale and let my senses work their magic, but it didn’t take long for me to catch onto the pinch of familiarity.

Honey, coffee, luxe cigar.

This was the true owner of the shirt with the golden dragon design, which meant Talon stole it from him.

And I managed to steal that shirt from Talon.

“Working out,” Talon finally answered him, clearly checking him out with his eyes while his tongue slowly moved along his bottom lip. “Wanna join?”

“No,” he answered in irritation, but his eyes still glared down at him in obvious suspicion. “Why is your energy spilling out like that?”

“I’m not just working out my physical body, Boss,” he delightedly stated. “Got to get my dark energy flowing for tonight’s masquerade.”

So it is tonight…

“Hmph.” He didn’t seem impressed. “I can’t concentrate when you’re using so fucking much.”

He seemed more sexually frustrated than physically, or maybe my mind was trying to slam the two of them together because the idea was fucking hot.

Talon may look like the submissive type because of his softened facial features, but I swore he had a possessive dominance to him that gave me the strong impression he was a top.

So was this “Boss” a bottom with a short-tempered ego?

“I can fix that.” Talon’s voice was low and filled with seduction. “When was the last time we got some time together?”

The guy rolled his eyes. “I can’t deal with you now.”

“That’s your mind talking,” Talon reasoned. “But what does your cock say?”

“To fuck off.”

“As in fuck you off,” Talon translated, and the man groaned.

“You KNOW that’s not what I said.”

“Sorry, my English translation is off this fine morning,” Talon apologized, but I knew he was lying out of his ass. “Wouldn’t a blow job be a nice way to start the morning?”

“You’re always fucking horny,” he growled and further narrowed his eyes in pure scrutiny. The menacing glare did nothing to push Talon away as he chuckled lowly and returned this man’s look with a pleased grin.

“Says the one with the hard-on.”

“I do not have a hard-on,” he grumbled but had no choice but to look down to confirm.

“Peekaboo,” Talon sang though his gaze moved to me, and I took the moment to glance back at him and witness his proud grin as he gave me a wink. “I see you.”

“Jerk face,” he snapped back.

“I got a degree in jerking off my boss,” Talon reasoned as his eyes returned upward to meet the scowling man’s gaze. “Should I give him a reminder?”

“Stop calling me ‘Boss,’” he groaned and pinched the bridge of his mask. Now that there was better lighting, I could see that he, too, had horns like Talon but his curled inward and reminded me of sheep horns.

Talon’s were similar to a Nubian goat’s.

“Okay,” Talon sweetly replied as his voice dipped even deeper than before. “Joaquin.”

Oh fucking hell, that’s hot.

I wasn’t the only one to react to the depth of Talon’s voice—Joaquin’s face went from his usual pale complexion to burning red in five seconds.

“Fucking tease,” he grunted and proceeded to further lower the front side of his joggers enough to retrieve his cock.

Fuck…

If my eyes could get any wider, they would have at the massive length that could barely fit in his grasp. It was obviously hard, the veiny surface twitching at Talon’s—and secretly my—attention.

The crown of his shaft was already glimmering with precum, and that simply encouraged Talon to lick his lips in haste like he was dying to quench his thirst.

“I thought I was the horny one,” Talon purposely taunted to piss Joaquin off.

“Shut it.” Joaquin sneered before muttering, “This is the last time you’re getting my cock.”

“Now, now,” Talon began. “It’s mean to threaten those in your den.”

“We can’t do this once we claim our Maiden, Talon,” he emphasized like it truly was a non-negotiable. “Last time.”

“What if she wants us to fuck one another, hmm?” Talon asked, knowing I was clearly present.

“No Maiden wants to see her two sinful monsters fuck, Talon,” he huffed in dismay. “We empower her through sex and bonding.”

“So?” Talon purposely acted like he wasn’t comprehending, but I swore his attention was more on Joaquin’s cock than on whatever he was implying. “Us fucking each other doesn’t fall into the category of bonding?”

“With her,” Joaquin stressed.

“It’s with her if she enjoys watching it.”

“No woman enjoys gay monster porn.”

Talon chuckled. “That’s not what the porn websites state when the ratings come i—” He was cut off by Joaquin literally shoving his cock into Talon’s mouth.

“You fucking talk too much,” he grunted and then proceeded to groan because Talon didn’t even delay in taking as much of Joaquin’s cock as he physically could.

Fucking hell, I was literally watching two of my monsters have a fling and all it was doing was making me wet as fuck.

It was getting hard to stay still as I watched in pure amazement. Talon knew how to suck a cock, and the slurping noises and moans from Joaquin confirmed he absolutely enjoyed it.

My thighs pressed together, my pussy aching and hot, while my teeth sank into my bottom lip in hopes of keeping me from doing something stupid, but it was getting harder and harder with each passing second.

I couldn’t stop myself from slipping my hand beneath the spandex material and stroking my slit that was soaked in my juices.

I couldn’t be more thankful that I didn’t wear any underwear. I debated whether I was sick to be masturbating when secretly hiding from the mysterious lead monster named Joaquin, but there was no going back now.

My body is working on autopilot and all I can think of doing is keeping calm so I’d get to enjoy this front-row show.

“Shit,” Joaquin moaned. “Fucking slow down.”

I felt like Talon wasn’t going to obey. He was in his own world, sucking, slurping, and keeping his mouth so tightly around Joaquin’s thickness that the masked man had no choice but to endure his wrath.

“Talon,” Joaquin warned, but it only prompted Talon to move even faster. Watching it all encouraged me to slip my fingers into my throbbing pussy and begin to pump them to the rhythm of Talon’s gliding movements.

It wouldn’t take long. I felt as close to cumming as Joaquin probably felt, but I wanted to time it together—if it was even possible.

“Shit, shit, shit,” Joaquin cursed, and I felt like he was tempted to grab a hold of Talon’s hair just to still his head and finish the deed. “A bit more.”

From his grunts and breathless moans, he was a few sucks away and Talon knew it. He performed like he truly was in a competition to prove he could give this man the best blow job, and I was all here for it as I bit my lip hard so I wouldn’t moan when I hit my climax.

Joaquin’s sharp inhales were followed with more curses before Talon sank so low he almost reached the base of Joaquin’s cock.

“Fuck!” Joaquin cursed loudly before he moaned and let his head fall back. I knew he’d come right there and then which encouraged me to sink my fingers into my pussy and experience the perfect orgasm.

Shit… that was too good.

I immediately relaxed, feeling absolutely exhausted while my eyes watched Talon slowly move back until Joaquin’s cock popped out of his mouth.

A bit of his cum ran from the tip of his length, and I watched it glide down until I slowly lifted my body further to lick away the thick droplet.

The way Joaquin shivered at the touch could have given me away, and I immediately looked for Talon, who not only witnessed what I’d just done but looked completely turned on by it.

We’re so fucked.

“Your tails always lick me when I tell them not to,” Joaquin scolded, his venomous eyes landing on Talon who simply smirked before opening his mouth to show Joaquin his load.

That shut him up as he seemed entranced in that peak moment, his golden eyes admiring the way Talon slowly swallowed and purposely showed him the end result.

“So good,” Talon praised. “And my tails would gladly join in if you want?”

That summoned the three tails in question. One of them immediately noticed me. I swore to the monster gods that it was Nyx because he began to move from side to side, like a viper ready to strike its prey.

He better not.

“Get out of that plank position already,” Joaquin scolded, and I had to admit, I was impressed Talon had somehow managed to have the ability to maintain such a strenuous move.

Joaquin proceeded to put his cock back in his pants. “We have shit to talk about downstairs.”

“Admit you hate seeing me be able to blow you while remaining in plank,” he teased as he quickly looked down to see my expression. I began to blush.

That must have given me away because he purposely lowered his gaze to see my hand was still dipped between my legs.

His grin was filled with merriment before he turned his attention back to Joaquin.

“Why are you smiling so stupidly at the floor?” Joaquin inquired, and I didn’t fucking breathe because I felt like we were about to be caught.

“Nyx thinks you’ll be a good bottom,” Talon replied, and the tail in question purposely moved until it was right at my mouth. It tapped my lips like it was tapping the floor, and I swore this was some type of punishment because it proceeded to trail down my body until it was right between my legs.

“Don’t you agree, Boss?”

“Ugh.” Joaquin groaned and seemed to turn around so he could hide his expression. “Downstairs. Now!”

“You’re not even going to kiss me?” Talon reasoned, and he sounded like a sad puppy. “You did say this is going to be our last time.”

That was enough to make Joaquin stall in his departure, but I wasn’t going to get to see the rest because Nyx slapped my entrance with enough tail-tapping force to make me flinch. My concentration was completely broken, and I swiftly sat up to find myself back in the penthouse training room.

“That fucking tail,” I hissed before I felt literally dizzy. “Shit.”

I fell right back onto the mat and fought to catch my breath.

“Okay… that… has… to be… some crazy… magic voodoo… shi…” I trailed off as my eyes grew heavy. I knew this wasn’t the time to go falling asleep, but I was just exhausted at this point.

Just a nap…

I don’t know how long I lay there, the sound of my phone ringing briefly catching my attention. I felt like I was in a state where I was present but not present.

Maybe I was imagining lying here on the floor and listening to the soft tune of my cellphone as it kept ringing on and on. The room must have gotten darker, my stillness making it seem like no one was in the room.

I should have fought to just get up and back to bed to nap for a few hours, but I was beyond satisfied in this place and state of calm.

At some point, I heard footsteps, and I wondered why Jeanne had come over. She could have been the one calling me to say she was on her way, and here I was, sleeping in my workout clothes.

Oh well…

Something sharp moved along my left cheek, a pinch of pain leaving me to wonder if I’d gotten cut or something. The pain was followed with a slow licking movement like a tongue gliding along the cut flesh.

Just like that, the pain was gone, but what could that be all about? It was a grand mystery I was too tired to solve.

“Tsk. Tsk. Tsk.” A sinister voice made the sound, its eerie timbre rather familiar to me but I could put my finger on it. “Now what did Talon get us into, hmm?”

Who’s talking?

That didn’t sound like Talon, but I wondered who it was.

Does it matter? I’m dreaming anyways.

“Goes on having fun with Boss and leaving me with the dirty work of breaking into this penthouse.”

Was this man happy or annoyed?

I couldn’t tell.

“I have to admit, though, you’re a true sight, Sinful Bunny.”

Sinful Bunny. Someone called me that before… but who?

My mind was further drifting, and maybe that was why it felt like I was floating upward. From rising to swaying from side to side, the scent of roses, lavender, and… bay rum?

It was such an odd combination, and yet it further relaxed me as I suddenly felt the sheets of my bed. The silky texture made whatever tension was left in my body fade away while I felt the urge to turn over and snuggle whatever I could find.

There was a soft chuckle that came from above me before I finally found the pillow that must have been next to me the entire time.

Wrapping my arms around it, I squeezed it just slightly before I finally relaxed, but I noticed the slight brush against my cheek once more. It trailed down to my neck, and eventually, something trailed lines along the back of my left hand.

“Faint but present,” the voice hummed quietly. “Talon is so impatient. What to do? To tattletale or tell him to do me a favor? Hmm, hmm, hmm.”

The silence grew and I wondered if he’d disappeared, but his voice returned.

“I’ll let him off the hook,” he summed up. “That means you owe me, Sinful Bunny.”

Lips lightly pressed against my forehead, and the touch held a hint of warmth to it. The compassion was like a blanket of safety, and all I could do was get lost in its swarming affection.

“Rest up, Sinful Bunny.” Those encouraging words were fading away. “You have a masquerade to win.”

13

THROUGH THE FORBIDDEN FOREST AND FREE ME

~ESMÉRALDA~

“When you’re caught in the hunter’s trap, you can do one of two things: cry for help or seduce him into freeing you. Regardless of what you choose, it doesn’t mean he won’t kill his prey with a dagger.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“Everything else is secure, Miss François,” Jeanne announced. She turned to give me her full attention before bowing her head. “Anything else you need from me before I depart to the castle?”

I smiled at her obvious politeness, knowing well that other maids and butlers were nearby and probably listening for any sort of hints that would be beneficial to their own clientele.

“I’m very prepared, Jeanne,” I assured her.

We’d already talked about everything important in the car before our arrival at the entrance of the Forbidden Forest.

“Es-tu sûr que tu vas bien?”

Are you sure you’re well?

I was surprised by her question in my native language.

“I am,” I assured her in English in hopes we could confuse those on standby as they awaited the clearance of the men in fancy black suits. “Je vous remercie pour le soin.”

Thank you for caring.

Jeanne had been the one to wake me up a few hours after my workout session. How I’d gotten from my yoga mat to my bed was beyond me, but she’d used the spare card key to get access to the room.

It was a good thing she’d come by because the first notification was from an anonymous number that informed us of the address and time of when we’d have to arrive with everything needed for the masquerade event had been sent.

Poor Jeanne thought I was coming down with a fever, but after an Epsom salt bath and a very filling breakfast, I felt so much better.

After that workout session, I must have pushed myself.

I’d rewind the entire incident with Talon once I was dressed and in the car on the way to the secret destination.

Jeanne was given coordinates that couldn’t simply be tapped into Google. You had to figure it out the old-fashion way, and I was a bit thankful that Jeanne was as knowledgeable as she was because she unraveled it without a hint of struggle.

The entire time I wondered how I’d been able to tap into Talon’s energy to the point of witnessing exactly what he’d been doing in that feverish dream.

I’d even touched Joaquin’s cock… Surely that wasn’t just a vision.

The only added information I had about what Maidens could be was thanks to Jeanne, who found a miniature book from a witch shop hidden on the outskirts of Boston.

She’d gone with James to get more information about the masquerade on my behalf, and it was the only “guide” book that offered some sort of understanding as to what I was embarking on.

I’d scanned through the knowledgeable guide and had a general summary of what I may have been becoming, but it felt more like a fairy tale than anything.

In the beginning, Maidens were mixed in similar department as witches or summoners. Along with the execution of witches, people began to hunt down Maidens until dark creatures in the forms of the deceased family members began to show up with every passing of a witch.

They began to notice a pattern: a female witch would perish and the male husband, boyfriend, or partner, who had been intimate with the witch, would morph into a dark beast who many would call a monster or demon.

The occurrence was happening so often that the executions of witches halted and the search for the specific Maidens within the group of suspected witches was conducted.

All Maidens always carried some sort of mark on their flesh. Some simply had one, while others had multiple, which signified the number of partners they could share a dark soul connection with.

This process essentially aided them in discovering these gifted Maidens who not only could bond and potentially give power to the men they were potentially destined for with a soul connection, but they could eliminate the wild demons that ran loose or were unable to be caught.

As generations passed, the Maidens and those in power upgraded in knowledge and might, and with the peace agreement between those of witchcraft and the royal family, an alliance was created that would promote the continued search for Maidens through the generations in the hopes of taming any monsters that were free and had created offspring.

The remainder of the book talked about a “Mother Family” which reminded me somewhat of the government that controlled how each state functioned. In this case, the Mother Family was responsible for multiple families beneath them, many of who carried some sort of royal heritage or hierarchy.

It was their obligation to continue to find the Sinful Maidens and encourage them to find their mated monsters in whatever shape or form was pleasantly beneficial to all parties.

Thus, the masquerade was born.

I was simply assuming that the masquerade was created on behalf of finding these Maidens. With everything I’d gathered from the gossip girls, Talon, Dagger, Eloise, and now Jeanne, it was becoming clear that I had a role to play and this apparent debt I needed to clear was bait.

Glancing down, I confirmed I had my metallic orange gun on my right hip—a gift from Father—and a golden dagger on my left one.

The dagger was actually a gift from Chloe on my sixteenth birthday. It was something she would have given to her daughter, but since she only had boys, she decided to pass it down to me.

I may not have seen her as often as one would like, but she was always so nice and protective of me. Surely her love for my father was still strong enough for her to be kind to me, even if I wasn’t her child.

Kinder than my own mother, it seems.

Compared to many of my peers who were standing there in full-on ballgowns and luxury attire that was probably worth more than the average individual’s yearly salary, I was the only female in leather pants, knee-high boots, which I wore specifically for their good grip just in case of potential snowfall, and a fitted black playsuit.

My hair was up in a ponytail, my hands cloaked in fingerless gloves in case I had to go straight into combat or climb a tree or wall of rock, and the pocket watch Father gave to me was securely fastened around my neck. I’d attached another chain to it to give it added security because I wasn’t going to lose such a precious heirloom.

My makeup was bare minimum, and I was sure my whole attire was making me a current laughingstock because no way did I look like a woman about to waltz into a ballroom.

Their quiet whispers and giggles didn’t bother me. They were ready for the party, but I knew better. Before we got to dance, we’d be entering a forest that could be as dangerous as a war zone.

When you went to war, attire was the least of your worries.

Surely I hadn’t been the only one who clued in on the fact that we’d be given the opportunity to change upon arrival, right? Clearly, from the invitation and the fine print at the bottom, it emphasized that we should let our butlers or maids bring whatever was important and our attire that would be worn during the masquerade.

That had to have translated into letting us change upon our arrival.

If we’re fighting for our lives, we can’t really do so in a multiple-layer dress. That’s simply suicide.

With so many around me dressed to impress, I wasn’t sure if my paranoid personality—and mafia experience—was going to save my ass or make me look like an utter fool.

Guess I’ll find out shortly.

“I’ll be on my way, Miss François,” Jeanne proudly declared as she dared a small smile while observing me.

“What?” I had to ask.

“You look similar to Queen François in your attire,” she admitted, which was actually surprising.

“Really?” I looked down at myself once more while trying to compare my overall look to Claude’s mother. We didn’t look too alike in my opinion. Her hair used to be orange when she was younger, but blonde hair was the new trend so she hopped on that. Her eyes were like Claude’s, a beautifully rich purple.

It wasn’t like I recalled seeing any pictures of her in her teen or young adult years, but maybe Jeanne had since she’d helped the royal family plenty of times with James.

“Your mother wore similar attire for her masquerade,” she announced, her voice barely audible.

Wait. Mother… oh right! I’m a François now, duh!

“She participated in this?” I clarified.

“She did.” Jeanne nodded as she slightly smirked. “That’s how she met your father, the king.”

What?

That was actually fascinating to me, and I wondered if Claude knew about that fine detail. It would make sense why he was called to be an Observer, but wouldn’t they get special protection so they wouldn’t have to participate in such things?

It may have been his cousins that were in trouble with the tiny pile of debt, but since they were related to someone who’d participated in this tradition years ago, were there no laws against their lineage participating?

Ugh. I was thinking too much. It didn’t matter. I had to get out of my head with this masquerade. Focus, Esméralda. This isn’t a crime scene or a mafia case where I was about to take down an empire.

The goal was to survive, dance, and claim Talon and his Den of Monsters.

“That’s good to know,” I replied with a big smile. “Hopefully my participation and success will make her and Father proud. At least my dear brother will get to observe my performance firsthand.”

“He’ll get to enjoy seeing you fail.”

The familiar voice made me frown before I looked back to see Antionette’s deep frown as she was escorted by a tall man in a black suit.

I’d never seen him before. His eyes were black, which basically matched everything he was wearing. Only his peachy skin held a dose of color, but other than that, there was nothing distinctively noticeable about him.

Surprisingly enough, Antionette was the only one wearing similar attire to mine. She had on tight black pants, hiker boots, a fitted top, and her hair was in a messy bun.

She only carried a gun on her waist, and frankly, she looked so different from the usual woman who wore luxurious dresses and could never wear the same outfit twice in a three-month period.

“Antionette,” I greeted.

“You really were stupid enough to get invited?” She shook her head and looked me up and down. “And they say I’m the slut.”

“What does my attire have anything to do with me being an apparent slut?” I questioned and rolled my eyes. “At least attempt to act like we’re sisters and not despise me so much.”

“Last time I checked, you weren’t my sister,” she snarled as she crossed her arms over her chest. “As for the slut comment, did you think no one would be talking about you apparently dancing with Prince Jeong-Ho of Korea? Some say you seduced him by giving him a blow job in front of the female powder room?”

She purposely spoke aloud for the others to hear, but it didn’t bother me as the reminder of those three gossip girls flickered in my mind.

They must have been spreading shit after that bouncer couldn’t find me… Well, more like I knocked him out cold.

“If only I could enjoy sucking royal cock,” I said and sighed dramatically. “I don’t have the experience like you do, Antionette. Maybe that would have come in handy if what you’re saying is true. But you know what is useful?”

I purposely moved my head from side to side to make my hair swing gallantly before I mimicked her stance and smiled seductively back at her.

“Beauty, power, and brains. I apparently carry all three of those traits that Prince Jeong-Ho is very appreciative of. None of those things need me to bow to my knees to suck some royal lollipop, now do they?” I commented. “Just admit you’re envious that I got to enjoy a lovely dance with a prince from Korea. I know you went through one of those phases where the Korean culture actually interested you, but like all your mini obsessions, that dipped real fast.”

“Shut up,” she snapped. “You won’t make it past this forest.”

“We wouldn’t be dressed alike if I didn’t have the intention of surviving,” I noted while acknowledging her strategic move. “I’ll at least praise you for following the proper dress code.”

“Tsk.” She clearly had enough. “I’m done wasting time on you,” she huffed as her eyes paused on my feet before she muttered, “Tie your dumb shoelaces.”

I decided to actually believe her by glancing slightly down to see that my laces were really untied.

When did they…?

“Thanks, big sis,” I replied as I knelt down to tie them while she turned around. I paused as I began to tie one when I noticed she had lifted her leg up to point the top of her shoe downward as if she were stretching her calves, but I caught onto the note at the bottom.

“The three Bitchsketeers are after you. Be careful, stupid.”

What?

“Let’s go, Alfred. I don’t have any more time to waste on imbeciles. I promised the Royal Duke of England that I’d arrive in a timely manner so his prestigious makeup crew can get me ready. I won’t be delayed over foolishness.”

“Yes, Miss Bellerose,” Alfred responded with a bow and a gesture for her to follow him. “Right this way to the black vine gates.”

With that, they were walking away, but I had already finished tying my shoes and was up to see Jeanne at my side with a pout on her lips.

”Avez-vous remarqué cela?” I questioned.

Did you notice that?

“J’ai fait,” she replied.

I did.

“Un piège?”

A trap?

Jeanne surprisingly shook her head as she looked deep in thought. If Jeanne was stumped about a confrontation like this, it wasn’t a good sign.

“Alfred. Je le connais. Il ne travaille pas avec tout le monde. Il a une raison d’être ici.”

Alfred. I know him. He does not work with everyone. He has a reason to be here.

“Pour quelle raison aurait-il travaillé avec ma sœur?”

What reason would he have to work with my sister?

“Je ne suis pas sûr, Esméralda, mais ne t’inquiète pas. Je vais savoir,” she assured me.

I’m unsure, Esméralda, but do not worry. I will find out.

“Très appréciée.”

Much appreciated.

With one more head-to-toe glance of my attire and confirmation from Jeanne, we quickly hugged and parted ways after she dropped me off at the same gate Antionette had headed into.

She was still there with eight other individuals in extravagant outfits. Upon my arrival, I noticed two men in cloaked armor come out from the side pillars of the gate.

Their appearance encouraged the vine gates to begin to open. The eerie sound that followed reminded me of a witch’s cackle. The atmosphere felt heavy, the energy beyond carrying a thickness of animosity, but no matter the obvious danger within this forbidden territory, I knew where we had to reach.

Which meant I had no choice but to get through this forest.

A man appeared out of the misty shadows. He was tall and white with red hair and black eyes. He wore a completely red suit and looked like he had far better things to do than being here giving instructions.

“The next ten individuals may enter the Forbidden Forest,” he announced. “It does not matter whether you enter first or last. The forest will take you on one of five paths. Every path has the potential to lead to the castle in which the masquerade will take place, but be advised that whatever occurs in the forest is not the organizer’s problem. We have given you all the privilege of sending your precious belongings, attire, and private personnel safely to the castle where they will wait for your arrival in the designated areas. Those who received golden envelopes with special seals please note, you will be offered an individual room where your belongings and personnel will wait to assist you in preparing for the masquerade.”

“I thought we had to wear our attire for the masquerade,” someone stated in irritation. “That’s why I wore this!”

“Exactly. Why else would I wear a three-layer dress that weighs at least 30 lbs?!” another girl complained.

Some gave me glaring looks as they took in my obvious attire. They were doing the same to Antionette, who wasn’t going to stand there and be so silent.

“The text message that gave us coordinates here fully stated we’d be entering a forest. Do you really think the organizers would make us walk in stiletto heels and expensive dresses through a forest that hasn’t been attended to in like what, hundreds of years? I know many of you think with your pussies and not your brains, but c’mon. Try not to make the female population of Boston look so stupid.”

That got her a few growls and curses, but she didn’t give a shit. I was sure she felt badass right now for cluing in on something that her peers did not. They always mocked her about being a slut—which I didn’t blame them for—but I couldn’t deny how surprising it was to see her thinking a step ahead.

“There will be no aid until the start of the masquerade,” the man began, which shut up the chatter as everyone focused on what was being said. “The masquerade event starts at 9 PM which is in six hours. You must be on the property and checked in by 8 PM. The event will begin with a general introduction, and then you will proceed to the venue for dinner and entertainment. You will be granted the privilege to talk to business members, heirs, and other royals. This will be a good opportunity to make connections if need be. The official masquerade will begin at midnight, and a costume check will be conducted fifteen minutes prior. Once the masquerade begins, you’ll be given fifteen minutes between each dance to recover. If the dance is overly long or strenuous, you’ll instead be given thirty minutes of rest. Needless to say, the masquerade portion will be a three-hour event and will finish at the strike of 3 AM. Does everyone understand?”

“When you say aid, what are you referring to?” a woman in a gold dress questioned with a look of utter confusion. “Meaning if we get lost?”

“Medical aid,” the man voiced.

“Well, why would we need that?” another woman questioned.

She was wearing a green dress and had long black hair that was in tight curls. She was one of the women here that had clearly gone above and beyond to look good, leaving me to question when she even started getting ready for her arrival here before three in the afternoon.

“You’ll see for yourself,” the man dismissed with a curt response before adding, “Which reminds me. Please ensure that you check in your weapons upon arrival. One should carry no weaponry on them during the masquerade, which includes any form of blades. Saving the cutlery to use as a weapon is also against the rules. Understood?”

“Weapons?” a woman with blonde hair gasped in horror. “Why would we bring weapons?!”

She probably looked like a fool right now, but our apparent host for this brief introduction didn’t carry the patience to answer such inquiries.

“Let us begin,” he ordered. “Who’d like to go first?”

My attention was on the thick mist that gathered beyond the gate as the sun was beginning to set on our side. It was peculiar because it appeared as if the rays couldn’t pierce through the thick density, which left me a tad curious as to how dark it would be on the other side.

Only one way to find out.

“Why don’t you let the slutty and cocky sisters to go first?” a girl with red hair suggested, which had the rest of the women’s attention land on Antionette and me.

I wasn’t one to defend Antionette, but I found it a tad laughable that we were being insulted for being the most prepared out of the lot of dressed-up bitches.

“If being confident in our femininity and being prepared makes us cocky sluts, I don’t even have the proper set of words to describe how pitifully useless you must be,” I announced and gave her a sweet smile.

Antionette purposely laughed before she placed her hands on her hips and cocked her head to the side where the redhead in question was fuming.

“What she said, but I’ll also gladly call you a piece of trash,” she sweetly stated without a hint of regret. “We’ll go first.”

I followed Antionette’s lead but couldn’t help but glance at the redhead once more and give her a curtsy.

“Why are you bowing like a pathetic fool?” she snapped.

“I was raised to revere the dead,” I responded with a sinister grin as my eyes surely darkened. “Just because you’re a piece of trash, that doesn’t mean I shouldn’t pay my last respects.”

Antionette snorted while a few of the women actually snickered and fought not to lose it in laughter. With a wink, I took the few steps that landed me next to Antionette. The cloaked man inspected us for whatever protocol they followed for events like these.

“Make your way and best of luck,” the man declared before gesturing for us to head forward.

Without delay, we took the first steps. The mist seemed to part as we approached, creating a path for us to see while crowding behind us until the sight of the gate and those standing there were long gone.

“The cunt will die in less than five minutes and yet she thinks she can insult me,” Antionette muttered as we continued to walk. “She’s the same ho who begged her ex for two years to come back to her, but I’m the slut. Hmph.”

“I’ll give you props for coming prepared,” I muttered. Nothing was really going to alter my dislike for her or Lucas, but I was mature enough to provide praise and feedback when warranted.

“Did you think because I enjoy wearing grand dresses that I wouldn’t come prepared as a Bellerose?” she tossed back. “I may have my own prerogative but I’m not a dumbass.”

“Good to know,” I muttered as my eyes squinted in hopes of seeing further ahead. “Most people think you won’t come back.”

“Those are the same people who think you’re a complete idiot for changing your name just to save a bunch of male cousins from participating in this forsaken tradition,” she tossed back.

That was news to me, but then again, I wasn’t surprised by the gossip. Everyone loved to talk shit when they didn’t carry morals.

“Their debt is less anyways,” I muttered as I shivered from the drop of temperature. “What was that note beneath your shoe about?”

This was the perfect opportunity to ask why she’d given me such a hint when she hated my fucking guts, but her response was silence.

Glancing over to her, I realized why she hadn’t said a word.

She wasn’t there

“Antionette?” I questioned and came to a stop. I waited for a moment to catch onto her footsteps, but there was nothing but silence as the looming tension in the air seemed to further rise.

“Antionette?” I repeated again but reached for my dagger. I spun it effortlessly in my grasp and widened my stance. My senses were already kicking into gear, my sense of smell improving just like my hearing.

The forest scent was stale, like no human or even animal had dared to walk through the path of plague. I didn’t really blame them; the exterior of the forest carried a frightening appearance overall.

The mist had and was still hiding what surely was a vast space of dead trees and desolation, but now that I was really within its grasp, I could feel the heavy tension in the air that made me feel almost drained of energy.

“What is with this place?” I pondered to myself before I decided to call out for Antionette one more time. If I didn’t hear from her, I’d simply move forward. We weren’t in this together, but I wasn’t that ruthless.

We are still family by blood, even if she doesn’t give a shit.

“Antionette?” I called again and heard a snap of a branch a few short steps to my left. “You’re just trying to freak me—”

“GARGHRA!”

My arms immediately crossed in a defensive position, protecting me from the tackle that sent me and whatever was screaming like a crazy demon down into the desolate soil. My body glided across the wet surface, but all I could focus on was fighting back the being that was desperate to eat my face off.

Their teeth were already cloaked in blood and pieces of material from whatever attire—or body—they had mangled through.

“Fucking hell,” I groaned before I grunted and headbutted the creature in one smooth movement. “You’re fucking heavy!”

With a push, I managed to throw the being off me. My body rolled left to create some distance before I was up and charging straight for the frightening beast.

Its screaming moment was the perfect opportunity for me to jump off the ground and tackle it with my entire body weight. We went down once more, but I was already moving, my dagger piercing its jugular vein before I proceeded to stab its chest.

It fought to scratch at me, my left cheek getting sliced in the process, but the pinch of pain was nothing like the thrumming desire to protect myself.

My knife didn’t stop until the creature made one last gnarly noise and remained completely still.

Whatever attire it was wearing was the perfect surface to wipe my blade on. My eyes were still glaring down at the beast without a hint of remorse.

This “thing” most certainly used to be human, but its skin was completely black like charcoal, and only its face kept a bit of its feminine appearance. Overall, it looked like a mutated experiment that had been set free by accident.

With a deep sigh, I was up and sliding my blade back into its slot at my waist. Quickly assessing myself for any other wounds aside from my cheek, I took a few more steps back to look at the lifeless body.

I hadn’t experienced this emotion in a long time, and I remembered the last time I’d dealt with such a confrontation.

“LET GO!” I screamed and tried to bite on the large hand that carried me like a rag doll. “Papa!”

“You ain’t seeing that man until he gives us the ransom we deserve, little girl.”

I was thrown into the back of a van, my eyes catching onto the multiple guards in suits chasing after us. They lifted their guns, but Father’s voice pierced the air.

“Don’t shoot!”

They paused with their weapons aimed at the van I was in, but the doors slammed close before the engine roared to life. I watched the men attempt to run after us as the van sped away.

“Easy as pie,” the man who grabbed me said and laughed before his pleased eyes locked on me. “Now, you’re either going to stay right there like a good little girl or I’ll have to tie you up. You don’t want to be hurt, now do you?”

I simply stared at him with a frown as I noticed the guy from the passenger seat make his way to the back.

“She mute or some shit?” he asked as he looked me up and down. “Aww. Are you scared of monsters? Rawr!”

They chuckled as their eyes continued to stare at me, but my frown only deepened.

“Est-ce que c’est ça?”

Is that it?

“Oh? She only speaks French?” the passenger man mocked. “We’re going to have a language barrier problem.”

The other one laughed. “French families got big dollars,” the main dude reasoned. “With the reputation that fucker carries, he’ll have the funds to back himself up. They said she’s his favorite daughter.”

“Can’t blame him.” The other guy chuckled. “They look alike.”

“Good! We’re going to make fucking bank and get out of this shithole!”

They laughed in unison until the horn blared through the van and the car screeched to a halt, sending the other two flying further back in the vehicle.

“Fuck!”

“Shit! What the fuck, Frank?!” the main dude screamed and glared to the front, only to freeze in place with wide eyes.

“What the fuck was that for?” the passenger guy questioned as he scrambled onto his feet. “Where’s that stupid chi…” He trailed off as he too froze in place at the sight before them.

My figure sat upon the black box between the driver’s and passenger seat while my hand still remained around the hilt of the dagger in my grasp.

I pulled it out, encouraging the gargling sounds of the driver, who shook uncontrollably while his blood flowed like a fountain. The first bits splashed onto the side of my face.

I continued to kick my legs up and down while my tongue slowly moved along the right side of my lip to get a taste of the metallic substance.

That frightened them more as the passenger buckled and fell onto his knees, a puddle beginning to form beneath his knelt figure, while the other bulky man trembled uncontrollably.

“Mauvais, mauvais homme,” I declared and translated, “Bad, bad men.”

Their shock made me giggle before I spun the blade in my grasp. “Papa says when men are bad, I can get rid of them,” I whispered with a wide grin.

The second man fell to the floor and put his hands up in the air. “P-P-Please! We didn’t mean to. We’re just trying to make it in life.”

I shook my head and further smiled. “No speak English.”

They whimpered at my statement before I tilted my head.

“Au revoir maintenant.”

Bye-bye now.

THE MEMORY WAS GONE in a flash. It was just one of the many instances where I was kidnapped to be used for some sort of ransom but ended up killing my kidnappers.

It got to the point where they came to a stop, not because they were frightened of the consequences they and their entire family lineage would experience at the hands of my father’s wrath, but because the news of a child killing kidnappers like stabbed voodoo dolls was enough to frighten anyone who thought of trying to use me to reach my father.

That was years ago, so certainly if the stakes were high, someone would attempt to try, but then again, this masquerade was putting Father’s empire at risk.

I’m sure all his enemies would die to get a chance to throw him under the fucking bus.

Cracking my neck that felt a tad stiff, I listened carefully for any other odd creatures that could potentially attack me. Clearly, this person had to be one of the girls that entered this place beforehand, but whatever was injected into her had resulted in an incomplete transformation.

“I swear, I have to be broken,” I muttered to myself. “Shouldn’t I be screaming like a lunatic? Should I do it for shits and giggles? Ugh. I don’t even know how to girly scream. Fuck it.”

I wasn’t even going to try.

I’ll just have to find someone else to make some noise for me.

“AH!!!!!” A scream pierced through the air, the sound far closer than I expected.

“Good timing,” I muttered.

I remained in place, my eyes glancing around my surroundings until I caught a tiny glimpse of a castle. It wasn’t super far away. My mind immediately estimated a twenty-minute walk give or take the forest’s conditions, but if I was running, it would be just ten.

I’ve got a good route.

With a sigh, I brushed my hands as if there were dirt on them before I gave the creature a final glance.

“No wonder this forest is forbidden. Probably hiding a bunch of illicit laboratories and other crazy shit.”

It was no surprise to me because I’d read about something like this. Islands that were off-limits and contained odd experiments that the government secretly conducted on individuals who wouldn’t be “missed” if they disappeared.

“On our way to the masquerade,” I quietly hummed and began to walk in the direction of the scream.

I took my time as my other senses were completely alert for whatever would come my way. It didn’t take long till I sensed something hiding in these thick woods, observing me like a piece of moving artwork.

The world around me grew darker, the eerie trees that were obviously dead multiplying until I couldn’t see anything three steps ahead of me. I didn’t turn back, even when a part of me was actually frightened of what was to come.

Either this was an illusion or created to make one claustrophobic, but regardless of the intention of this forbidden land, I knew my goal was crystal clear.

Get to that castle sooner rather than later.

My hand grabbed my gun before my brain could process the action, and before I knew what was truly going on, I was dodging, shooting, and defending myself against not one or two but ten creatures.

Their screeching screams could pierce one’s eardrums, while their sharp claw-like nails could stab anyone if they made the wrong move. I couldn’t allow myself to think and linger.

For what felt like five solid minutes, I moved on pure instinct as my world became nothing but the sound of bullets, screams, and my own wild breaths.

I ran out of bullets on the final creature which encouraged me to slip it back into the holster before pulling out my blade and charging into the creature without hesitation.

Crashing into its body, I lifted my blade to stab it once and for all, but my heart hammered to a sudden stop—just like my raised arms—and I completely froze.

Fucking hell! Why did I stop?

I stared down at the creature of black and their mangled image, but there was something about this specific one that made it impossible for me to seal its fate.

“Why can’t I kill you?” I snarled through gritted teeth. I didn’t recognize the creature and it was too dark to try to differentiate the monster’s shade of darkness from the rest of the pitch-black world.

The only shred of color was its vibrant red eyes, but for some odd reason, they didn’t give off killer intent as the others had.

Why is it looking at me like it loves me?

“Who are you?” I decided to ask it because I couldn’t get over its lingering stare. It was hard enough to grasp its physical image that wasn’t very delightful to the eyes, but that brewing feeling of fear that grew stronger at the thought of killing it was far too strong to ignore.

What’s special about this monster?

Screams came from the distance, the combined sound confirming it was more than one female shrieking their heads off.

It was enough to distract me, as the sound that was coming from my left was clearly growing louder with each passing second. By the time I felt the movement of the monster beneath me, my own blade was pressed at my neck and the monster’s gnarly face was inches from mine.

I didn’t move at the beginning, my head still turned the way of the approaching screams, but slowly, I looked back until the monster’s eyes were boring into mine.

My expression alone made the creature begin to oddly giggle, while I maintained my unimpressed looked. Either this thing better finish the deed of killing me or I’d scrutinize it with the stare of death until it gave me my blade back.

Of course, Esme. Get mad at a monster for stealing your knife and using it against you on the battlefield instead of being mad at your merciful ass. Goodness, I’m insane.

My attention was pulled out of my thoughts at the slow lick at my left cheek. I blinked at the slight pain, my eyes managing to glance at the tongue that was enjoying the last bits of my blood from the wound I’d withstood during my first fight.

The action should have creeped me the fuck out, but instead, it gave me the key clue as to why I’d been so hesitant to begin with.

The word left my lips before I had time to process it, but my confidence was as clear as day.

“Dagger.”

Why did I think it was him? The action of licking my cheek was something my red monster in my dreams would do before wrapping that same tongue around my neck and trying to choke me with it.

Because who doesn’t like to be choked during sex?

I could have been wrong with putting two and two together, but the action of the blade against my neck was giving me total déjà vu from the club, and only one person managed to do that during that frisky night.

The monster laughed again, the sound making me shiver with its frightening minor tones, but that tongue retracted back into its mouth.

And the next second, he was kissing me.

My body froze for a hot minute, my eyes blinking slowly while my mind simply malfunctioned while trying to find the manual on “What To Do When A Cynical Monster With Red Eyes And A Blade To Your Neck Kisses You For Dummies.”

As if things couldn’t get weirder, they did because I kissed the fucker back. Why am I kissing him back?!

Surely, I’d lost my goddamn mind, and yet I couldn’t dare pull away. My mind was thinking one thing, while my body was doing another.

As for my soul, I wasn’t sure what the fuck she was doing but she certainly was siding with kissing a monster that I was assuming was Dagger—who is also a stranger who enjoys putting blades to my throat for shits and giggles.

The ground suddenly shook as if something gigantic had landed upon the desolate surface, but the monster—or Dagger—decided to up our “romantic” moment by pinning me to the ground in one fluid moment.

I didn’t fight against him, even when his massive body seemed to expand and grow. He suddenly was triple the size of his previous inky mass and his body literally hid me beneath him while he managed to continue kissing me.

The ground shook again while a shrieking scream grew louder and louder along with the sound of swift footsteps. The rustling of the trees to my left was enough to steal my attention as I peered over without moving my lips away from Dagger’s captivating ones.

“AHH!” The girl with red hair from earlier came rushing out of the thick trees. Her body came to a dramatic stop at the sight of us.

She trembled with complete fear and disgust, and I wondered if she could even see me since I was practically covered by the dark beast like a blanket shielding me from the true danger heading towards us.

She took a few steps back, her foot pressing onto a branch that snapped. Her eyes widened as she looked back at us, and for a striking moment, it felt like she could actually see me.

Seconds before a massive black hand pierced through her entire body.

I couldn’t even gasp with my lips still being held captive, but my eyes widened to their full capacity as I watched the life begin to fade out of the woman’s eyes.

She slowly looked down to see the piercing hand with black claws as nails. Its middle finger had pierced through her beating heart.

She watched as the organ continued to beat around the digit, but after a few seconds, the last bit of life left her as her body went completely limp.

That triggered the flow of blood that burst and poured onto the ground below her, and then she was flung into the opposite direction like trash.

The world was silent for a solid minute, my heart hammering against my chest and contributing to the drumming in my ears.

It was crazy how I had a monster on top of me but I wasn’t frightened of him in the slightest, but this massive creature of darkness just slayed that woman so effortlessly.

I was fucking terrified.

The hand moved, but in its place came a massive foot that shook the ground with its step.

That got the monster who held me to break the kiss. But I wasn’t expecting its menacing growl as it wrapped around me and pulled me into what felt like a hug.

Even though its body was frigid cold, I seemed at ease in its chilled hold. However, I was more intrigued at why it was growling like that.

Is he talking… or trying to tell the other monster to go away?

The roaring screech that followed made every hair on my arms rise in fear, but the dark essence that protected me only further tightened and the menacing growl doubled in volume.

I couldn’t see what was happening, and that was the problem. Monster Dagger could be in trouble if this creature tried to attack me, and no way was I going to get him hurt on my behalf.

As if the thought triggered the action, we suddenly went flying like we’d been kicked like a fucking soccer ball.

My scream was muffled by the darkness that further wrapped around me like a shielding orb. The black walls turned into some form of concrete that took the impact of the multiple trees we collided into.

When we crashed, I was sent flying into a tree, my head colliding into the wooden surface which gave me the most splintering headache I’ve ever dealt with.

My body dropped like a rag doll, and I needed a damn moment to try to figure out what the fuck just happened.

Fuck. Ow. Oh fucking ow. That monster is dead. So fucking dead!

Certainly, hitting my head seemed like a valid excuse as to why I thought my human ass could take on a fucking monster giant, but did it stop me from rolling the fuck onto my stomach and getting up?

Nope.

My gun was out of bullets, my blade was with Monster Dagger, and all I had as a potential weapon was my brewing anger that felt like a volcano on the verge of destruction, but I stomped forward without a hint of dismay.

I clenched my hands into fists, ready to box this piece of shit for hurting my monster. It could feel my wrath because it actually flinched despite the size difference.

“I swear to whatever god you serve, if my monster is hurt, you’re going to wish you didn’t fucking exist!” I vowed.

I’ve fucking lost it.

The creature roared into the air, the ground shaking from the sound alone, but I stomped against the shaky ground as I got closer to the massive creature. I didn’t care what would happen next.

If I die here, at least I tried to get revenge against this bastard who thinks he can play around with my monsters!

The creature’s claw-like hand that was still cloaked with the girl’s blood rose up into the air and darted downward to pierce me in the same manner, but it crashed into the golden surface of a blade.

My golden dagger.

I’d come to a stop without realizing it, but it wasn’t because I’d been struck. It was due to the protective red arm that was wrapped around my waist.

Huh?

Whatever state of blinding rage I was in seemed to snap, and I looked over my shoulder to see Dagger’s smiling face.

A very eerie smile that looks like he has double the number of teeth that he should.

“Tsk.Tsk.Tsk,” he began and his pupil that was rapidly moving like a ping-pong ball rolling wild in an enclosed space stilled to meet my obvious stare.

“I never knew our Sinful Bunny had such a delightful temper,” he growled with a very thick Germany accent.

His words carried a heaviness to them. It was borderline English because I could barely grasp what he said thanks to the snarling force in his words.

His eyes returned forward, and his arm tightened further, forcing me to press against him, but it wasn’t like I could feel the lines of his chest.

Or his body, for that matter.

I was pressed against something hard and veiny which didn’t seem to make sense, but when I looked back again, Dagger’s face wasn’t resting on my shoulder.

Glancing down, I saw that what held me back was no longer his arm, but a massive tail with the width between my upper waist all the way down to my ankles.

That got me looking upward.

A huge red monster stood behind me. I couldn’t even describe exactly what he looked like but his horns were like a markhor.

His body’s complexion was a burning crimson red, and his muscled flesh was covered in black tattoos and various symbols that reminded me of dark magic.

His set of teeth reminded me of an angler fish, their multiple sharply-pointed surfaces frightening on their own.

I looked back at the opposing monster, awaiting its next move, but Monster Dagger screeched protectively before it growled out a single word.

“MINE!”

My cheeks felt hot at the booming declaration, and all I could do was stand there like a stunned fool and blush.

I’m blushing because a big-ass red monster just told another monster I’m his. It’s official. I’m insane. Absolutely crazy… but does it matter? Not really. Eloise would still be my friend, and Claude loves her so he’d still adore me as his sister. Father wouldn’t give a shit, and well… my monsters are fine with me. Am I having an identity crisis at the worst time? Probably.

The giant monster growled quietly while its glowing eyes lowered to look at me. That only made my red monster growl consistently, the low vibrations contributing to the tremors happening beneath my feet while his tail further wrapped around me like a cobra.

When the last bit of his tail wrapped around my throat, I fought to remain calm instead of growing rigid at the potential chance of being choked to death.

I watched the end shift into a cobra’s head, the action reminding me of Talon’s tails and how they held a sweet bunny-cobra look. Compared to their cuteness, this one looked just as menacing as its master with the same angler fish teeth.

“HISS!” It spat outward, displaying its magnitude of teeth at its massive prey, but that alone seemed to be far more frightening because the big monster took a few steps back.

With a huff, the creature roared into the air once more then proceed to turn around and head in the other direction.

All I could do was gawk because this entire scenario simply baffled my mind.

The tail cobra hissed one more time before turnings its attention to me. Leaning right in until it was centimeters from my face, it hissed a little quieter while inspecting me.

All I could do was remain still while its hold around my neck began to tighten. My gaped lips closed to form a deep frown, and once again, I looked unimpressed by its intention to now kill me after defending me from a far bigger monster.

“Your facial expressions are delightful to watch, Sinful Bunny.”

The lick to the same left cheek came from Dagger, and my eyes caught onto his snowy white hair that was filled with red highlights.

His eyes that had previously been lavender purple with plum undertones the last time I’d met him were now a vibrant red with black lowlights.

He wasn’t smiling in the slightest, even when his words held a mocking glee. He honestly seemed mad as fuck, but I knew it wasn’t directed to me.

“HISS!” I looked back at the cobra head, noticing its open mouth in a clear warning that it was about to bite me, but the hilt of my golden dagger lightly tapped on its head which left the creature stunned.

It looked almost insulted that it had been hit in such a manner, and it stared back at us while Dagger muttered, “Did I give you permission to go hissing disrespectfully at milady?”

“Hiss…” The venomous creature bowed its head in shame, but I was beginning to see two heads and I finally clued in that I wasn’t breathing thanks to its tightening hold.

“Loosen it,” Dagger growled.

The creature immediately did what Dagger asked, and I gasped for breath which made me go into a coughing fit.

Dagger patted my back.

“There, there, Sinful Bunny. My pet snake enjoys killing any female he meets.”

I managed to recover from my coughing fit to glare at him, which only had him chuckling before he grinned marvellously back at me.

“What’s this? Is milady jealous?”

Fuck. Am I jealous?

The answer to that came in a form of a slap to Dagger’s face.

“I’m not jealous!” I snapped and turned my head to narrow my eyes at the snake that flinched at my stare. I pointed right in its face and further narrowed my gaze.

“Hiss and choke me like that again and I’ll give you something to hiss about!” Turning my attention back to Dagger once more, I stole my dagger from his grasp while he was still recovering from his state of shock from my slap.

“Did you just slap me?” he pondered in actual shock.

I rolled my eyes and pointed the tip of the dagger at his neck.

“Yes, I did!” I snapped. “I don’t condone abuse, but the next time you’re going to kiss me, you better ask fucking permission!”

With a huff, I stepped away from him and his snake and proceeded to wipe off the dirt and mud that was all over my clothes.

“Ugh! That stupid big-ass monster had the nerve to ruin my outfit! It should pick on someone its own size, but no. It tried to kill me?! Esméralda fucking François? Ugh!”

I was mad like I’d lost a fucking battle, and then I remembered my head hurt like crazy. “Fucking hell, my head hurts.”

Crouching to the floor, I pressed my fingers to my temples and groaned. “Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.”

Surely if I swore enough times, the pain would go away, right?

This reaction had to be some form of shock or else I’d label myself crazy and call it a fucking night.

“Hiss?”

I paused in my swearing fit to look up. The snake was back in my face, but it was moving side to side and holding…

“A Band-Aid?” Not just any Band-Aid: a black Band-Aid with a Sesame Street character on it. “Is that… Elmo?”

I hadn’t watched that classic child’s show since I was legit a babe. The show was on its 75th season and still running, but I’d lost interest because books excited me more than television.

The snake bobbed its head like it was listening to a pop jam, which was honestly kind of cute. Deciding to trust it to not attempt to bite me, I took the Band-Aid and stared at it.

“What wound is this for?”

“Your cheek.” I blinked and looked up to see that Dagger was now crouched in front of me, his snake wrapping around his neck and hiding behind a few of his white locks.

Whatever highlights of red that were previously present in his snow-white hair were now absent, while his eyes projected a sense of calm.

He carried a frown though, which only made me frown in return.

“You’re moping.”

“You hit my cheek,” he repeated quietly like he was now a little kid.

“I did,” I confirmed. “Because you kissed me without asking.” It felt valid at the time, but seeing him so sad and oddly quiet made me feel guiltier with each passing minute.

He didn’t say anything, but the regret of my actions continued to grow until I couldn’t help but ask, “Do you not like when someone hits you?”

He seemed hesitant to answer, but he muttered, “Mother hit me for not staying in my room when I was six.”

My heart dropped at his confession and I listened as he slowly shrugged and tried to smile.

“She was cheating on my father. I didn’t listen to her to stay in my room when she was appeasing the strange men. She slapped me until I bled… and told me if I came out again, she’d kill me. So… I stayed in my room and watched Sesame Street. I didn’t leave there after that.”

“You… didn’t leave until she came back?” I had to ask, my voice barely audible as the forest around us felt extra quiet in this prime moment of vulnerability.

“I didn’t leave,” he repeated those words and further smiled even though such expression simply screamed pain. “Even when she begged for my father’s mercy. Even when the gunshots went on and on. Even when Father cried, prayed, and shot himself. I didn’t come out until the police found me in my room a week later due to a smell complaint.”

Speechless.

My silence made him shrug before he reached out to gently take the Band-Aid from my grasp. He proceeded to peel the plastic backs away before he licked where I’d previously gotten cut.

I shivered at the touch before he laid the Band-Aid onto the very spot.

“Since you like Talon’s tails, my snake assumed if he did the same, you’d like him,” he quietly revealed and dipped his voice lower to add, “He forgot hugging a human can kill them.”

“Dag… ger,” I whispered and felt absolutely horrible. “Sorry. I shouldn’t have reacted like that.”

Fuck. Why did I respond like that?

I didn’t normally react so… erratic in nature, but it felt like I’d gone into fight-or-flight mode.

He didn’t say anything at first, his eyes, now back to their purple state, focused on my head.

“Dagger?” I tried to reach him. “Sorr—”

“Who in the past triggered you to respond that way?” he asked instead, which left me frowning.

“What?”

He reached out then until his index and middle finger were pressed onto my temples.

“Who kissed you in the past without your permission?” he reiterated. That just left me even more confused, but he further pressed his fingers to my temples and something clicked.

THE SOUND of a slap echoed in the room before my eyes narrowed onto a tall shadow that pulled back from my strike.

“Don’t kiss me!” My child-like voice was full of anger as I pointed at the being like it wasn’t frightening. “Don’t touch me without my permission or I’m telling Papa!”

“Tell and I’ll… beat you!”

“Go ahead!” I snapped back. “I hate you! Fuck you!”

“You’re too young to be saying that shit!”

“Fuck you! Fuck you! Fuck you!” I screamed until the door to the dark room seemed to swing open.

“What’s going on?”

We both froze at the new voice but neither of us spoke.

“What did you do?!” the feminine voice demanded but her figure was no different from the one before me, only her eyes were green.

“I didn’t do shit!” the being snapped back. “Fuck off!”

“What did you do?”

“I said nothing! Right, Esméralda?!” It tried to reach out for me, but I flinched and moved away.

“Fuck you!” I screamed. “Go away!”

“What is going on?” The authoritative voice made the little hairs on my arms rise while I began to scramble back until I was pressed against the wall.

“Wait! Esméralda didn’t—”

“She was swearing!” the other being declared and pointed my way.

All I could do was tremble, fear consuming me as my eyes began to water as I waited for the being’s wrath.

“S-S-Sorr—”

“You filthy monster!” the voice screamed and marched towards me. My eyes grew wide but I didn’t move a muscle as I waited for the first strike against my flesh.

THE SOFT PRESS to my cheeks made me flinch, my eyes blinking rapidly as tears pooled in my sockets.

Dagger was silently staring at me while his snake inched close to poke at my cheek when a tear escaped and trailed downward.

“Hiss?”

Dagger still didn’t say anything, and neither did I because I didn’t know what the fuck that was.

A memory? A nightmare? Who were those people? How old was I back then? Why can’t I remember?

“A.B.C.D.E.F.G,” Dagger began, stealing my attention as he continued to eerily sing the song. “H.I.J.K.L.M.N.O.P.”

He paused as if waiting for me to continue, so I did.

“Q.R.S.”

“T.U.V,” he responded.

“W.X.”

“Y.Z.”

“Now I know my ABCs,” I whispered as more tears fell from my eyes.

“Next time won’t you sing with me,” he finished and wiped my wet cheeks with his thumbs. “Better?”

Did he sing… to comfort me?

“Better,” I whispered back. He slowly nodded, his eyes lowering to my lips before he seemed to debate on something. It was a brief moment, but he decided to ask what was on his mind.

“Can I kiss you?” The fact that he actually asked surprised me, and I felt compelled to nod my head slowly.

My acceptance rewarded me with his cold lips, but the touch warmed me up as I began to realize my body had been trembling.

The simple kiss must have done something because the touch ignited a soft outburst of air that began to swirl around us and lift the dead leaves and dirt.

It was only when we broke the kiss that the summoned gust of spiraling energy dropped, but it didn’t hide what the moment of elemental power had done.

The leaves that rained down upon us weren’t black.

They were various shades of red, orange, yellow, and green, and they were very alive.

“What?” I whispered but realized Dagger was now gone. “Dagger?”

I looked around, but the man in question and his snake were nowhere to be seen. I wouldn’t deny that I felt a bit bad, and now I wished to find him.

“Dagger?” I began walking around to try to locate him, but the deeper I got in the forest, the more I felt like he’d disappeared entirely.

“Sorry, Dagger,” I quietly whispered into the air. I knew he wouldn’t hear my actual apology, but I couldn’t keep it in. Pressing my hands to my temples, I realized my head didn’t hurt anymore.

“Huh?” There was no pounding, no pain, nothing. In fact, my cheek didn’t hurt anymore either. Pulling out my dagger, I used it as a mirror and tugged lightly on the Band-Aid to see the slash was completely healed.

“Dagger…” I spoke like I didn’t have any air left in me.

He healed me.

Instead of pulling the Band-Aid off the healed spot, I laid it back down in place and sighed.

“Fuck… I owe him.”

Glancing around, I managed to get sight of the castle once more. “I’ll have to apologize to him on the dance floor,” I vowed and took three steps forward.

And my body went flying upward.

“AH!” My shriek was inevitable as I found myself in a rope trap that had me dangling in the air in a massive black tree. “Shit! What the hell?!”

“Got you.”

My eyes darted below until they landed on three familiar girls. My groan couldn’t project my sudden annoyance.

“Seriously? You three again?”

The girls from the powder room.

“Still cocky when you’re in our trap,” the lead girl declared. I’d even forgotten their damn names because they were the least of my worries back then, but now, they were on my kill list cause I didn’t have time for this bullshit.

“It won’t be for long,” she continued with a menacing smile. “Time to skin the Sinful Maiden.”

Fuck… I’m in trouble.

14

HUNTERS OF THE SINFUL AND NEITHER ARE MERCIFUL

~ESMÉRALDA~

“When you’re in a room of haters, and the pressure of their venomous gazes weighs on your pretty head, take a deep breath and smile. No one was born to be loved by everyone, and that’s why in any story there’s at least one person who will love the villain.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

Wait. Did she say Sinful Maiden? I need to stall, divert, or think of something so I can find out more.

“This is against the rules!” I noted and purposely struggled against the tied ropes. I realized it was pretty impossible to get my hands out of their hold, which would make grabbing my dagger a bigger difficulty to face.

“It only is if we get caught,” the leader declared in happiness. “Right, Piper?”

Piper—who I remembered was reality girl—giggled while her judgemental eyes watched me in pure mockery.

“Which is rather impossible in these unforeseen circumstances,” Piper declared. “Maddie? You made sure the coast is clear?”

Maddie—the other girl—beamed in triumph as she nodded.

“All clear. The dark spells I cast should take place. My huge monster should be killing anyone who comes close to this place. I also sent a flock of venomous snakes after that slutty bitch.”

“Maddie,” the leader girl that I was beginning to recall was the rude girl hissed. “She’s off-limits while we’re on the job!”

“Off-limits my foot, Olivia,” Maddie snapped back as her eyes literally turned black. A chill went through the air and every hair on my arms lifted up in warning.

“That bitch didn’t just steal my man, she KILLED him in cold fucking blood, and you want me to simply let her waltz around this shadow forest without feeling a hint of my wrath? I don’t fucking think so.”

Olivia was going to fight back, but Piper placed a hand on her shoulder and quickly shook her head.

“If she wants to go after that slut, let her. We’ll be doing her a favor killing her here rather than having her participate in the masquerade.”

Olivia huffed and shrugged her shoulders so Piper’s hand would slide off.

“Whatever. She’s not OUR priority. We’re getting paid millions for this hit, so stop getting distracted so we can get rid of this nosy bitch.”

“I hope she ain’t talking about me,” I muttered to myself.

That caught their attention, so I proceeded to whistle and act like I was minding my own business. “Don’t mind me. Just hanging from a fucking tree. Like jeez, this is such bullshit. I survive a big ass monster just to die because of three bitches who probably can’t fight me with their damn fists.”

“Excuse me?” Olivia snapped.

“Oh? Was I talking to you three?” I looked over at them innocently while I blinked my eyes. “I didn’t know you guys were the three Bitchsketeers. If so, then yes. I’m 100% talking about you guys.”

Fuck. Antionette had warned me about these three! Why hadn’t I clued in on the possibility? How did she even know they were after me? No. Why did she warn me to begin with? She hates me.

Maddie growled and tried to lift her hands but Olivia stood in her way.

“No black magic!” she hissed in Maddie’s face. “That shit is traceable. You kill her with that and the Mother Family will find our trail faster than we can leave Boston to go to Mexico!”

“Then how the fuck are we eliminating her?” Maddie demanded.

Olivia laughed and pulled out a knife while Piper smirked and pulled out a vial of some thick black liquid.

“Poison from a tainted viper,” Piper sweetly declared.

“After we skin her alive, like I said,” Olivia hummed in delight. “Viper poison is slow, but it’ll burn the inner walls of her throat like acid. It’ll be enough to mute her so she won’t be able to summon those sinful beasts.”

What? Burn my throat? Not call for my sinful beasts? What the fuck?

That seemed to appease Maddie enough that she lowered her arms and clapped. “Excellent. We’ve got four hours left to have some fun and then bolt out of here. I hired that sinful con-artist to make an escape route for us. He was expensive as fuck so we can’t miss the time slot.”

“When is it at?” Olivia asked. “And where? This place is huge.”

“As long as we get to the destination before the six hours is up, we’ll be good,” she answered. “And it’s near the entrance. Once the Forbidden Forest portion has started and all participants have entered, no one is at the front gates so it’s not suspicious from the outside. Our link is waiting there in his hiding place. He’ll take us straight to the Sinful Underground and we’ll get paid for our services.”

“Thank fucking God.” Piper sounded beyond relieved. “No more shitty-ass jobs trying to find Maidens for those diabolical bastards.”

“And our debt will be cleared.” Maddie sighed and placed her hands on her chest. “My family will be debt-free and we’ll be able to return back to Germany. I’m over America. The Sinful Market over there would bow down to me with my dark magic abilities.”

“I’m just clearing my mother’s medical bill and giving her the surgery she deserves! The money is a shit load. I’ll be able to live my life luxuriously like all those bitches who mock us at the club. When I’m wearing the latest brands and shit with zero debt to my name, we’ll see how they treat me,” Olivia vowed as she flicked her hair.

“You’re positive this client is going to pay us fifty million?” Piper brought up hesitantly. “It’s a shit ton of money, Olivia. They aren’t waiting until after the masquerade to pay us, right?”

“They’re legit, Piper,” Olivia stressed as she gave her a glare. “I’ve repeated this enough. They’ve got ties to the royal family. I heard it’s the wife of the king. She’s trying to get rid of all the Sinful Maidens just in case King François dies. If he dies, none of those royal bastards can claim the throne unless they have their Maiden. That’s why we were instructed to eliminate everyone on the list.”

“What about the blonde chick?” Maddie questioned. “She was in the last group after us.”

“That ditz won’t make it halfway through this forest. There had to be an error in writing her name on the list,” Olivia dismissed.

Piper laughed. “Literally. Someone probably threw her on because she declined their request to fuck because she’s in love with the prince,” Piper mocked.

“What an imbecile,” Maddie insulted, which had the three of them laughing their heads off.

I was absorbing their information for later, but my real focus was on how the fuck I was gonna get out of this situation. I couldn’t call anyone. I had no phone or way to telepathically get someone to come to my aid.

I was essentially fucked and that wasn’t sitting well with me. There were plenty of times I could have died. No way was I going out in such a weak way.

Die because of fighting monsters? Worthy. Die after killing a bunch of mafia-hired assassins? Savage. Dying from waltzing into a simple coyote trap because I was trying to find my red monster after slapping him when he didn’t truthfully deserve such treatment was just fucked up.

I needed to think. My eyes stared upward into the sky. It was cloudy and almost looked like it was about to rain, but the sight reminded me of a sprinkle of water raining down upon me.

Sprinkle of water… like Talon’s sweat from the yoga session… Talon… my monsters. I can try to reach them.

I needed to get through to them, but I didn’t know how.

Calm. I need to be calm.

I took a deep inhale in and let it out as I tried to focus my mind. Zoning out the world around me was difficult, but not impossible.

I needed a few more added inhales and exhales before I felt myself dip into the dark solace I was imagining vividly in my mind.

The darkness expanded, and it encouraged me to take the next step, which was wondering what Talon was doing.

It took a moment for my eyes to open on command, and when they did I was looking at myself in the mirror as maids worked on pinning up any bits of fabric that were far too loose against his slim but muscled frame.

Looking at the reflection was a bit of a mind fuck, but Talon’s bored eyes grew wide, as if he could see me in my hanging position looking directly back at him.

“Gongjunim?” His whisper was barely audible but his mouth made the movements that matched with my sweet nickname.

“Help.” I mouthed it out of fear that I’d speak it out loud. I noticed one of his tails peek out, and my gut told me it was Nyx, but before I could say more, I flinched at the striking pain on my head.

The impact broke my concentration, and I hissed in pain as the left side of my brain began to pound wildly.

“Who said you could fall asleep on us, bitch?!” Olivia snarled.

I looked down to see I’d been hit by a large rock. The movement encouraged the beginning droplets of blood to leave my wound and drop all the way to the ground.

“Pay attention to the three bitches who are going to kill you,” Olivia demanded with a pleased grin.

“Blip!”

The sound seemed to shock everyone. It came from below me. All eyes landed on a black bunny, and for a second I thought it was Dex, but this bunny had an X across its left eye.

Nyx?

“A bunny? Where the fuck did a bunny come from?” Olivia snapped.

“No living shit should survive around here,” Piper emphasized.

“It has to be hers! Remember when she came out of the washroom she had a bunny with her,” Maddie pointed out. “I’ll catch it!”

She darted forward to grab it, but Nyx turned right around and began to hop away.

“Fuck!” Maddie cursed and tried to shoot her arms out, but Olivia reminded her, “No black magic! If it’s hers, it’ll leave a trail!”

“Fuck. It’s fast,” Maddie noted as she scrambled up and raced after Nyx.

“Let’s help her!” Piper urged.

“What about the cunt?” Olivia reasoned.

“She ain’t going anywhere.” Piper purposely pointed my way. “She can’t get her hands out of that position. That bunny could be a familiar or spy or some shit. We’ve gotta eliminate it quickly before it potentially gets our location.”

“Shit. I didn’t think about that! Go!” Olivia encouraged and they both darted after Nyx.

Talon must have sent Nyx here to distract them.

I had to think fast. It was clear Talon may not be able to come to my aid with so many people around him. He simply can’t disappear on my behalf.

Dagger could be a second option, but after what I’d done, I could still feel the guilt of my actions. Until I was reassured that he was okay with me, that wouldn’t work.

Who can I reach out to?!

There had to be someone within my monster den. I briefly thought about Joaquin, but we hadn’t physically met. Even in my dreams, he was always the observer. He was the one who watched from afar and enjoyed the sight of me being ravished.

Then… the twins?

I’d recently had a dream about them. I could barely remember the details, but I remembered one thing.

I’ll find you.

This was my best chance to locate them. They could be also occupied like Talon or be somewhat free like Dagger. I wouldn’t know unless I tried to reach them myself, and honestly? I had nothing to lose.

Except for my life, which is already on the chopping block.

“One more time,” I muttered and immediately calmed myself. It was now or never, and this would be the only shot I had to reach their subconsciousness.

This time it was far faster to get to that tranquil place of darkness. My tied body felt as if it had been cut free from my bondage and dropped into a pool of frigid water.

I didn’t let the shift in temperature distract me, sinking and sinking until I was deep within the black waters and feeling the peaceful oasis it managed to deliver.

I thought about the first twin who held me from the front. How he kissed me possessively while enjoying the sweet taste of my saliva.

For a moment, I could see where he was—sitting in a tree and smoking a cigarette. I didn’t know his name, but he wore a black mask covering the lower half of his face and his eyes were closed as if he were sleeping.

I didn’t know how I’d get his attention, and that made the panic begin to settle in, but I fought with every energetic fiber in me to try to reach him.

For him to just hear my voice.

“Please… sense me!”

A gust of wind passed by at that moment, lifting a few strands of his platinum blonde hair. He opened his eyes then, the dark circles underneath more prominent when they were a gorgeous red that reminded me of dark rubies.

His eyes opened only halfway, the exhaustion in them just as obvious as his dark circles, but they lifted further until it felt like we were looking straight into each other’s view.

Can he see me? Please… please let him see me.

His eyes remained on me for longer than five seconds, and all I could do was open my mouth and say what I knew could potentially encourage him to not think this was but an illusion.

“Find me…” The pleading vulnerability in my voice seemed to make his eyes grow wider and more alert, but suddenly his image was gone and I was back into the sinking vortex of black waters.

I couldn’t delay my next step so I thought of the second twin. His movements were always slower, more passionate, like he had all the time in the world to enjoy every inch of my flesh.

When the vision around me changed, I noticed him in a room with a single light that shone from above.

He was the center of the spotlight, his body sitting comfortably in a chair. He had one leg crossed over the other while he casually twirled a blade that was drenched in blood.

I was facing him as if I sat in the chair that was among whatever else was hidden within the darkness, but he sensed my presence right away.

His eyes opened slowly, like a predator on the hunt for his next meal, and those vivid eyes were a mix of gold and red. He didn’t hide the bottom half of his face, but it was clear from the scars upon his flesh that something traumatic had happened to him.

He didn’t let it stop him from looking like a sinister threat; my eyes noticed the leather collar around his neck that further hid whatever was beneath.

His platinum strands were wild from a habit of finger combing, and his free hand wasn’t a normal human hand.

It was long and tainted black while blood continued to run down his flesh like water.

When our eyes met, his narrowed as if he weren’t sure if I was real or an illusion, but I didn’t let his appearance frighten me.

He is one of my monsters… and I need him.

“Find me…” I pleaded with every bit of strength I possessed. “They’re going to kill me… an inside job… to kill… the Sinful… Maidens…”

I was struggling now, and I knew my words were cut off, but compared to his counterpart, I felt like I needed to plead my case, as if laying all my options out would lead to some sort of negotiation.

A negotiation to save my life.

I was beginning to fade, but my effort with him felt unsatisfying to my soul. I didn’t know what else I could say, and maybe my desperation showed in my eyes as I whispered one thing I knew was true.

“I don’t want to die…”

I was suddenly back in the present. My gasp was followed with heavy inhales as the world spun like crazy. I still was hung up in the tree, which made it all worse as my body felt so fucking heavy.

“Shit,” I groaned and let my head hang back while my eyes came to a close because I felt so damn tired. The mental strain of such tasks had to be a sort of consequence for focusing and projecting my mind in such a state.

I didn’t know what that method was even called, but it didn’t matter. No one could help me at this point, and death was approaching.

“Fuck it,” I heard Olivia announce. “Let’s get this shit over with. By the time that bunny shit gets back to its owner, she’ll have bled to death.”

“Wouldn’t that be exciting,” Piper sang in happiness. “This is going to be fun as hell. We haven’t skinned someone in a good while.”

“Let’s throw a few more rocks at her head though,” Maddie suggested. “At least when we’re done, they’ll assume she got caught in a trap, tried to free herself, and fell to her death before a monster came and enjoyed eating her body.”

“Good idea!” the others agreed, and I tensed up in preparation for the onslaught of rocks that would probably leave me unconscious.

I pulled away from reality once more, hoping I could withdraw from it all as I waited for death. It felt cowardly—like I’d given up when I worked so fucking hard in my life to reach a place where I was confident and secure—but was it really my fault?

I’d entered a part of the world I had no clue about. A world that was showing a side of the darkness I hadn’t been trained for. If it was my destiny to perish after getting a glimpse of it… so be it.

But if I’m meant to discover more and meet all of my monsters face to face… I wish to survive.

Opening my lids just slightly so I could try to see the sky one more time, my eyes locked onto a pair of golden ones. Striking gold and filled with incredible power. The owner of them wore a mask of gold that covered just his eyes.

A tear fell, and I could feel soft fabric wipe it away before the suede surface lightly pressed on my cheek.

There were no words to exchange, and his expression was completely stoic, yet I felt in my soul he understood my dilemma.

And would do something about it.

“Throw one more rock at our Maiden’s pretty head and I swear I’ll skin you alive, put you back together, and enjoy the utter mayhem your lives will be tossed into when the Mother Family finds out about what you’ve committed within these dark realms.”

I was pulled right back to reality, but I struggled to open my eyes. I probably looked like I’d completely lost consciousness, but that foreign voice was extremely calm and was super quiet.

“Y-Y-You!” Olivia stuttered as the other two seemed to gasp. “You’re Prince… Prince… La Morte!”

The nervousness in her voice alone told me shit was about to go down.

“Prince C-Creed La Morte,” Piper chimed in with a nervous laugh. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“He’s Prince Creed?!” Maddie hissed. “The Sinful Negotiator?” Her voice trembled as she said his rank, and I could literally hear them gulp from up in the tree.

“If you know who I am, you should be bowing for mercy.” His voice was now emotionless, as if a switch had been flipped that ignited a murderer who was ready to cloak this place in blood.

I have to fucking see this.

The amount of effort it took to open my eyes would surely knock me out if I wasn’t careful, but I managed to get them to open just slightly, the dizziness still prominent but not fast enough that I couldn’t combat it.

All I had to do was turn my head just slightly to the left and there he was.

The first twin.

He stood there in all black with his hands in his pockets. His eyes were half-open, just like in our connective moment. His dark circles were just as obvious, and he wore a black cloth mask that seemed to cover his neck as well.

Despite the mask, he talked so fluently and at a pace that gave me the vibe that he wasn’t rushing for anyone. He was a unit of power that demanded the world’s attention, and I was going to witness that same strength force all those around him to bow down in complete submission.

His eyes were a dark red, and those orbs of scrutiny were on the three bitches who were surprisingly still standing.

Standing but shaking as if they currently stood in a fucking blizzard.

“W-We know who you are, Prince,” Olivia began and nervously giggled again. “A-Are we in your way or something? This is a timed challenge for the masquerade. I’m sure you’re aware of the tradition and the steps the contestants need to participate in.”

He didn’t say a word, and I noticed the way he simply arched his eyebrow in pure judgment.

The three dropped to their knees from that simple expression shift and Olivia quickly added, “S-Sorry, Prince Creed! Um, I know you’re a Negotiator in the Sinful Underground, so why don’t we discuss this?”

“Yes!” Piper chipped in. “We shouldn’t be penalized for our actions. You of all people know how the Sinful Underground works.”

“We were given permission to do what we needed to do to eliminate any individuals who seemed like a threat to the masquerade,” Maddie defended. “This woman is the last one on that list and she’s the guiltiest of them all.”

“Yes! She’s been plotting against Prince Talon Jeong-Ho. She seduced him at the club and called upon a group of fake mafia assassins to pretend like she was in trouble so she could con Prince Talon into aiding her! And she shouldn’t even be present when her sister is representing her family in this masquerade.”

He didn’t seem convinced as his tired eyes briefly looked up to meet mine.

One look and a chill went down my spine, but it wasn’t a sensation of fear.

It was one that warmed me up from the inside out.

The shared gaze was all but three seconds, but it seemed enough for him as his eyes returned to the three begging bitches.

“So what did she do to you?” he asked them, which was completely unexpected and left them rather stunned in return.

Eventually, Olivia whispered, “What?”

“What did she do to you?” he repeated.

“Do to us?” Piper wasn’t processing whatever he was secretly trying to ask them—if there was anything secretive about his question.

“She… didn’t do anything,” Maddie muttered. “I mean, she was snooping on us in the powder room at the club!”

“Right! She was,” Piper agreed.

“As in she waltzed into the washroom while you three were gossiping and intentionally listened in to everything you stated?” he assumed. He already sounded bored.

“Well…,” Olivia began and gave a shy grin. “We walked into the washroom and gossiped a bit. We didn’t know she was in there.”

“Ah.” The mere sound held no inflection to it. “So you’re telling me that you’re about to stone this woman into unconsciousness and proceed to skin her alive because she unintentionally was using the restroom when you lot of sinister bitches waltzed in and talked shit without assessing the scene to determine if there was a second party present.” They couldn’t respond as he carried on without a break. “You then proceeded to take a job from the Sinful Underground, from a client who surely has enough money to hire you three for millions of dollars, to get rid of not just this woman, but anyone on their list who has the potential of being a Sinful Maiden, which completely interferes with the masquerade.”

“H-How… do you know all of that?” Olivia quietly asked. The three girls were really shaking now.

“Been here for a while now,” he casually announced. “And frankly, I’m not the type to negotiate with a bunch of desperate bitches.”

“B-B-But!” Piper interrupted. “You’re the Negotiator! Your rank in the Underground says you negotiate!”

“Exactly!” Maddie emphasized. “You’re supposed to listen to our side of the story and spare us! Regardless of the circumstances.”

The way this man chuckled not only shut them up but invited dark clouds to cover any hint of moonlight that could have graced this place.

We were left in darkness, but I could still see him because his platinum blonde locks began to glow ever so slightly, while his ruby eyes glimmered with hints of white.

“You have the right definition of Sinful Negotiator,” he assured them before he crossed his arms over his chest. “It’s simply a shame that you’ve mistaken me for someone else.”

“What? Wait! Then you’re—”

The gushing sounds that followed cut Olivia off, and my heavy eyelids suddenly had the energy to widen just enough to confirm that I wasn’t hallucinating what was happening before me.

Literal needles of gold and orange pierced out of all three girls, rendering them immobile as their widened eyes wildly looked down at their current predicament.

They fought to speak, but it seemed like only Olivia didn’t have needles literally poking out of her gaping mouth. The blood began to pool onto the ground beneath them. They looked like voodoo dolls that had been poked with multiple needles, only these didn’t stick through their flesh.

They pierced through the girls from the ground upward and their exteriors were now beginning to become cloaked in their blood.

The man before them uncrossed his arms and bowed.

“Prince Croix La Morte,” he calmly introduced as the soothing emotion in his voice returned. “Known as the Sinful Advocate. I speak for those who deserve salvation and condemn those who are guilty of traitorous sins.”

Rising up, he slipped his hands in his pockets.

“I’ve concluded that masquerade contestant Esméralda François gained her invitation based on the circumstances of her cousins’ significant debt. She also got through to this point of the challenge without crossing paths with any of you. The trap was not designed by the creators of this challenge, thus it’s a foreign weapon used to stop a contestant from reaching the castle. That’s an immediate disqualification from the Masquerade of Sin.”

He paused so his words could settle in, and then he reached out to tug his mask down.

I literally gawked because compared to his counterpart, who held plenty of scars, Croix’s entire half of his face simply showed the inner layers of his flesh and bone. The layer of his pale skin was completely absent.

“As one of the Observers of the challenge, I find you three guilty. You’ll be fined with the ultimate penalty of sacrificial death,” he declared and proceeded to smile as his eyes darkened. “Brother? Will you do the honors?”

Brother?!

I waited in anticipation as I slowly turned my head to the right to see the man in question as he waltzed out of the shadows that hid him so perfectly.

Compared to his twin counterpart, this man was cloaked from head to toe in white. His eyes of red twinkled with hints of gold and white, his neck was collared, and his platinum blond locks were like his brother’s, only messier.

His sinister smile could make the dead fear for what was to come, and he didn’t dare hide the glorifying pride he wore like a piece of armor.

A white coat sat upon his shoulders, the fur tainted by the splashes of blood that shot outward at the striking impact.

He walked around the three of them, purposely taking his time as he enjoyed the sight of their pierced bodies and struggling noises.

They were dying—that was fucking obvious—but it wasn’t enough for this man. He was inspecting them like lab rats about to go under the scope for further examination, and there was no denying the chilling feeling such expression ignited within my own body.

He finally arrived next to his brother, and if it wasn’t for their different colored attire or the difference in the bottom half of their faces, they were strikingly identical.

There was no doubt in my mind, body, or soul.

I found my monster twins.

“Sinful Negotiator reporting for duty.” His voice was void of emotion like Croix’s had previously been.

He further smiled and his voice shifted entirely. “Prince Creed La Morte. A pleasure to meet the Hunters of Sinful Maidens.”

Now he sounded no different from Croix, but his smile further widened to the point that it reminded me of Monster Dagger, but the expression of eerie glee vanished.

“Your lot of selfish bitches and bastards have been quite a nuisance to our royal kind. To think we’d catch you trying to steal what’s ours. Tsk. Tsk. Tsk.”

He shook his head as he crossed his arms over his chest, while Croix calmly remained in place with his hands in his pockets.

“What to do, brother?” Creed pondered.

“Death would be far too kind, don’t you think?” Croix suggested.

“Surely they must suffer,” Creed commented as his eyes lifted up until they locked onto me. “Ah.”

Now he let his emotions flow on his face, his smile pure and oddly beautiful.

“Solnishko,” the way his husky voice said that single word had my whole body in a tingling mess. “You look like a wrapped present waiting for us to unravel.”

I blushed—as if this were the time for any of that—and my reaction made Croix chuckle approvingly.

“Be patient, Solnishko,” he encouraged, and it was his turn to use that wetness-inducing voice. “We’ll have our time on the grand dance floor.”

He winked to seal the promise, and my silly heart—and core—fluttered happily like I wasn’t hanging from a fucking tree. Could I blame the new wound on the side of my head for being the culprit of my reaction?

Yes. Just blame the fucking wound for being ultimately swooned by the two most ruthless-looking sinners I’ve ever witnessed who just so happen to be my monsters from my dreams.

My monsters.

They’re real and they came to my aid when I needed them the most.

“We shouldn’t waste any more time, now should we?” Creed suggested, and I could see how happy the statement made him feel. He was like a little boy being presented with a new set of toys to play with. “Perfect timing. I was getting bored sitting in the torture room. The guy from the club only lasted a day. How lame.”

“Never fear, brother,” Croix assured him as he reached over to pat his brother on the shoulder. “You know women. Their tolerance for pain and torture is far higher than men. If we’re lucky, we’ll be able to figure out exactly who these bitches are working for. Wouldn’t that be a rollercoaster ride?”

“Indeed.” Creed smiled and began to laugh menacingly. “The clock is ticking though. If we waste any more time, we won’t get to start the skinning process.”

“You’re correct.” Croix bobbed his head. “The masquerade is a few hours away. Enough time to get things rolling. If we preserve them the right way, they’ll last a few days. Even if we get busy.”

They looked back at me as if their “busy” involved my hanging ass—and maybe it did.

“Let’s get going,” Creed cheered and clapped his hands.

Like a magic trick, the three girls disappeared with a blink of my eyes. If it wasn’t for the pools of their fresh blood that began to soak into the black, soiled ground, you’d never think they were even present.

“Blip!”

What the…

My eyes immediately looked for the bunny in question, and there was Nyx.

Chilling on my stomach like it was the best resting place he’d ever discovered.

“Really?” I croaked and gave up on trying to keep my head lifted. “Such a mischievous tail bunny you are, Nyx.”

“Blip!” He seemed happy that, once again, I knew it was him. His movements were distracting, enough for me to lift my head once more to watch him hop up and down.

I couldn’t help but watch him for a moment. Seeing his enjoyment over my presence made me smile in relief before I whispered, “Thank you, Nyx.”

I would have been dead without his interference. I couldn’t dare ignore the truth in that. The least I could do was thank him.

“Blip!” he happily replied and remained in place and began nibbling at my rope.

Either his teeth were sharp as fuck or he was simply fast, but he worked on the top ties until they were hanging from a few threads before moving on to the next one.

I guessed he didn’t want me further dangling if he snapped one rope after another, or even straining the ropes too much as he chewed so he nibbled on each rope little by little. He made his way through most of them until he was on the last rope.

But if he finishes, won’t I just fall?

“Nyx, hold on,” I voiced and lifted my head, but I was greeted by two identical sets of eyes peering down at me from the branch above.

I literally froze. My eyes darted from left to right, confirming that the La Morte twins were literally dangling upside down from the very branch I was hanging from, inches from my face on both sides.

They simply observed me, and though it was kind of creepy, I took in their attractive features.

Damn. They’re hot just like their monster counterparts.

I’d really have to talk to Eloise about my priorities and how to rank them accordingly when I needed to the most.

Unexpectedly, the twins moved, and their lips very lightly pressed against my cheeks.

All I could do was blink in utter confusion while the victims of their sudden affection began to burn hot with warmth.

“Good luck, Solnishko,” they said in unison, and with a blink, they were gone.

With Nyx…

“Hold on a damn minute,” I began and down looked to realize the most obvious dilemma of this situation.

I was still stuck in this fucking tree.

“Croix! Creed!” I called out to them as I fought to wiggle out of this trapped restraint. “Come back!”

My words fell on deaf ears, leaving me to sigh in defeat as I hung there once more. My head was pounding again as the distraction of those sinful twins had made me forget I was a sitting duck in a fucking tree thanks to those three bitches.

“I’ve been fucking up,” I huffed and couldn’t help but beat myself up for my blind-sightedness. “Went from being a badass chick who didn’t let anyone get a step ahead of her to this chick who follows the flutters of her pussy! See? If I just gave myself a regular sex schedule without having my morals in a knot about my dream monsters, I wouldn’t be acting like a horny fool!”

I fought against the ropes again until I was panting heavily out of exhaustion.

“Fuck!” I cursed. My pussy decided to sing the aching hymns of her people, and if I had the ability to glare at it, I fucking would.

I lifted my head enough to look down my body to my legs, and I narrowed my eyes in scolding scrutiny.

“Look what you did. If I thought with my brain and not with YOU, I wouldn’t be in this predicament, but no! Having Talon treat you like a damn royal parfait by eating you out wasn’t enough, was it? Selfish kitty cat!”

I’ve gone mad.

“Are you talking to your pussy?”

“Yes! I’m scolding my fucking pussy for making me so horny for my sinful monsters from my dreams! If it wasn’t for her fluttering, wet addiction, I would be able to think straight whenever those sexy beasts came randomly into the picture, and I would be THE badass bitch I was fucking trained to be and out of this fucking tree!” I ranted in frustration then lifted my head to see Dagger’s intrigued purple eyes staring back down at me.

It took me a moment before my eyes went as wide as saucers and I gasped, “DAGGER!”

“Yes, Sinful Bunny?” He seemed so calm like before when he’d helped me through my triggered moment.

“W-What are you doing here?” I questioned before I shook my head. “No. No. No. Wait. Y-You came back!”

“Well, ya.” He wasn’t seeing what the big fuss was about.

“But you left!” I emphasized and watched him as he continued to stare at me.

“Yes,” he finally answered.

“But where did you go?”

He slowly lifted up his hand to show a dagger in his possession. “To get my dagger.”

We just stared at one another like we couldn’t comprehend that Dagger, the man who I swore carried weapons on him for shits and giggles, left me to retrieve his knife of choice.

“I should question why your name is Dagger if you’re not carrying your dagger at all times,” I quietly muttered.

He smiled then, and like a switch was flipped, that cynical side of him was back and his eyes shifted from purple to red once more.

“It’s because I’m like a doubled-edge sword, milady,” he quietly growled. “You never know which side of me is going to strike.”

“So you have bipolar disorder,” I concluded like it wasn’t very surprising.

“You sound disappointed.” He pouted his lips and blinked like he was genuinely hurt by my reaction.

I rolled my eyes.

“My brother has bipolar disorder. Well, we sometimes wonder if it’s schizophrenia, but let’s not dive into my brother’s grand medical history,” I suggested. “Just know that my family is filled with very intelligent individuals who are perceived as borderline crazy because we’re cocky and confident about our traits and unique reactions to common life circumstances.”

“Ah.” He bobbed his head from side to side. “A.B.C.D.E.F.G.”

“H.I.J.K.L.M.N.O—wait!” I began singing along only to click in on the priority here. “Dagger! I’m still hanging from the tree! I’ve got a masquerade to get to.”

“Oh. Right,” he replied and spun the dagger between his fingers.

And kept spinning and spinning until—

“You’re not getting me out of this, are you?”

“Well,” he began and paused his spinning to press the very blade to his lips, “if you’d asked me when I’d arrived, I would have.”

“You mean purple eyes,” I dryly noted.

“Bingo.” He winked and further smiled. “My smart Sinful Bunny.”

“I’m not yours,” I groaned.

“Not yet,” he sweetly declared with pride.

“Alright. What do I need to do?” I demanded. “I know I was shitty to you, and even though I apologized, it’s not good enough, so I owe you.”

“You owe me?” He sounded intrigued.

“Yes. I owe you for doing something triggering to you and making you remember something painful when you didn’t deserve it. Since I’m currently in your debt right now because the clock is ticking, why don’t you tell me what you want so I can repay the favor.”

He got right in my face in three blinks, his lips just centimeters from mine.

“Anything?”

The logical part of me wanted to take back what I said because of the way his eyes twinkled with mischief, but I wouldn’t cower in the face of the challenge. I’d brought this upon myself so it was time to woman up and take it.

“Anything.”

“Three things?” he offered, and I groaned.

“As long as none of them land me dead, fine.”

“Hiss!”

My eyes widened as I turned my head slightly to the left to see that his snake—or tail? I wasn’t sure—was back.

“Where did you come from?” I questioned it as it moved its head like it was about to conduct a hypnotic dance for me.

“Hiss,” he replied.

“He likes you,” Dagger announced happily which drew my attention back to him as he stated his first request. “One. I want you to name him!”

“Name your snake… tail?” I asked.

What’s with monsters having tails as part-time pets? I never read that in the monster romances. Maybe it’s a dark fantasy thing?

I went with the first thing that popped into my mind. “Elmo.” The silence that followed was expected, and I decided to elaborate. “When you told me about what happened in your childhood, I noticed the Band-Aid you used had Elmo all over it. You wouldn’t carry that if the character and the show didn’t mean something to your heart, right?”

He didn’t reply, but I noticed the way his eyes softened just a little.

“I wasn’t one to watch such shows. Not because they aren’t good or educational, but when I was that age, I yearned to grasp as much information as I possibly could. Sesame Street would give me what a child should grasp for at that age, but I wasn’t yearning for that. I wanted to learn how to outsmart a cunning boy or adult. I wished to know everything I needed so I could be ahead of anyone who wished to outsmart me. My comfort blanket came in the form of books, and knowledge gave me the power to keep going,” I said quietly, admitting something I really hadn’t shared with anyone.

I may not have recalled everything in my childhood, but I knew my love for books had a deeper purpose.

“Do you like Elmo?” I had to confirm whether my gut instinct was right.

He slowly nodded and softly admitted, “He was my friend.”

If my heart could shatter into a million pieces, it would have done so right in that instant.

“Then don’t you think Elmo’s a good name for him?” I gestured to his snake. “He’s your friend, right?”

“Ya,” he quietly admitted, and Elmo hissed and bobbed his head.

I had to admit, he acted similar to Dex, Nyx, and Eos.

“Then Elmo it is,” I declared with a softened grin.

His eyes were less red as flickers of purple emerged in those striking irises.

“Two,” he began and paused to look at my lips. “I want to kiss you again.”

“Oh. Okay.” I didn’t see a problem with that now that I felt more comfortable with him.

“Not now,” he assured me. “I’ll tell you when.”

I still didn’t see a problem with that.

“Alright,” I assured him. “What’s your last request?”

He spun his dagger once more until it stopped where he held the blade in his fingers’ grasp. The hilt was upright, showing the detailed design of roses along the fine metallic surface.

“Will you let me fuck you with the end of this blade, Sinful Bunny?”

The request rendered me speechless as I opened my mouth to carelessly answer, only to pause and stare back at him.

He wants to fuck me with a blade. Why is that… hot? Is that a type of kink? It has to be, right? What’s not a kink in this day and age?

“I’ve… never done that before.” I wasn’t totally opposed to the idea, but I had a list of “concerns.”

Like is he going to slice my pussy folds by accident—or on purpose—and what is the probability of him thrusting it too deeply and slicing my inner walls? Goodness, that would hurt more than period cramps. Fuck… could I die? Maybe from blood loss? Hmm… we lose a shit ton during our period and don’t die. Am I actually considering this?

“Only the hilt, Esméralda.”

I was pulled out of my thoughts by the way he said my name so perfectly. Staring into his eyes for a long moment, I decided I was either going to die from being fucked by a knife or die from losing this masquerade thanks to those three bitches.

This was just one of those moments where you had to choose your hard and being fucked by a blade was far from “hard.”

I’m sure it would make him hard though…

“Fine.”

Hearing me agree to something like that really left me stumped, but my pussy, on the other hand, was cheering with heatwaves while my core tightened in excitement.

I can’t believe I’m reacting to this.

“I’ll be gentle,” he assured me. However, I sadly wasn’t buying it.

“If you’re anything like the red monster in my dreams, you don’t know how to be gentle.”

That sinister smirk made another debut as he moved further back on the thick tree branch and then lowered back down onto its firm surface.

“Then you know you’ll enjoy it, Sinful Bunny,” he slurred as his tongue extended until it wrapped around the blade like it wasn’t fucking sharp.

Now I was questioning my sanity—or if I was awake or unconscious—because Dagger was hanging upside down, between my fucking legs, with his tongue wrapped around the hilt of a blade.

He muttered something I couldn’t really understand, but then I felt him tug at my pants so they would lower enough that he could position himself perfectly in front of my entrance.

My face was flooded with heat as I trembled at the chilled breeze that brushed along my pussy. He didn’t need to say a damn thing. My arousal had started brewing since the arrival of my twins, and it only grew with Dagger offering to fuck me with a fucking knife.

Cue the waterfall of lust.

I never thought I’d have a thing for knife play, but I guessed we were about to test out that theory. Thanks to my explorative monsters, I was trying all these odd things that I was sure very few females would be so accepting of.

I had a high pain tolerance, so as long as it brought a load of pleasure after the ounce of misery, I was down for whatever.

My body quivered at the cold metal that teased my wet slit. He did it a few times like the hilt was a brush and he was further spreading my juices to prepare me for what was to come.

“Oh, Sinful Bunny, what do we have here?”

My curiosity got the better of me, and I slowly lifted my head to see the blade was in Dagger’s grasp once more while his tongue further licked his lips.

He looked part snake with how long his tongue still was, but it was clear how amused he was at my current circumstances. I took in the blade, noticing the clear juices that dripped from the hilt like I’d already been fucked by it.

“So wet for little old me?” he sweetly sang. “You’ll make more for me to suck, right?”

With a flustered expression, I slowly nodded.

“Good girl,” he praised, and without delay, the hilt slid into my throbbing, wet pussy.

“Fuck,” I moaned, not expecting it to be so fucking cold in comparison to the hot inner walls of my pussy. I didn’t simply let the blade glide in and out. My walls fluttered and clenched to keep the damn thing so I could enjoy the chilled sensation a little longer.

Dagger was laughing like an evil scientist, but he ended up keeping the hilt deep inside me and proceeded to move the blade in a clockwise movement.

“Ah… fuck… ya,” I moaned, wishing I could fucking move. I wiggled and managed to use the strength of the ropes to lift my hips enough to further this taunting madness, but if anyone told me I’d be hanging from a tree and fucked by a blade thanks to one of my sinful monsters, I’d have laughed and told them to go fuck themselves.

Being fucked by blade is so much better than fucking yourself.

“So wet and hot,” he praised. “I wanna hear you, Sinful Bunny.”

“But we’re… AH!” I tried to argue but he began turning the blade rapidly as if he were turning the crank of a jack-in-the-box.

“I want to hear you,” he growled against my clit before his tongue flicked at it. “Or should I leave this blade deep in your pussy and disappear?”

This sinister, dominating fucker!

“Or I can clench this blade, swing myself forward, and stab you with it,” I muttered which made him pause before he was hovering over me a second later.

“Would you really do it?”

“Why do you look happy about this?” I groaned and let my head fall back. “Never mind. Just fuck me. I’ll sing and moan all you want.”

“Would you moan the ABC song?” he requested like I’d become a damn DJ. Fuck, if it just got me to fucking orgasm faster, I’d do anything.

“Sure,” I agreed and gasped when he slid the hilt back until just the tip of it was inside me. “Fuck… so rough,” I hissed. But it felt so fucking good.

“Sing, Sinful Canary,” he encouraged.

I had to giggle. “I swear you’re going to have a list of nicknames for me by the time this masquerade is over.”

“You love it.” His hot breath brushed along my wet folds before he slid the hilt back in and got into a rhythm that made it easy to moan to.

“ABCD… E… fuck, Dagger. Faster,” I encouraged as he began to taunt my clit by twirling the bud with that tongue of his.

He actually did what I yearned for, and I kept singing the alphabet in between moans. He’d purposely slow down when I didn’t repeat the childhood song, and fuck was it torturous in a good fucking way.

Dangling here in the forest with my hands down and my glistening pussy being fucked by a blade was the most adventurous I’d ever been. It excited me on so many levels, I’d certainly lost my mind.

If Dagger could do something like this out in public, what could he and the others do in private when there was no chance of someone watching?

So many sinful things…

“More, Dagger,” I pleaded. “Faster. Please, faster.”

I was getting close, and the blade was gliding effortlessly between my silken walls. My breath was wild, my singing changing to a higher octave, and I swore I couldn’t fucking think as I strained against the ropes.

My body was growing more rigid by the second and my back begged to arch. My impending orgasm was imminent, and Dagger didn’t further delay it. His speed accelerated, leaving me practically crying and moaning wildly to cum.

My peak was finally here, and with a few more thrusts, I was slammed with a shattering climax.

“Dagger!” I screamed his name, my voice like a siren singing its final note. My body was a mess of shudders as the waves of ecstasy washed through my entire being.

Dagger pulled out the blade only to replace it with his tongue that didn’t delay in diving right in and thrusting back and forth.

“Ah! F… AH!” I could barely speak as Dagger savagely fucked me fast and hard, to the point that I was cumming again. “AH!”

I was seeing fucking spots in my vision as everything spun once again, but fuck was I on cloud nine of pleasure heaven. Dagger wasn’t satisfied until he sucked every droplet of my cum and proceeded to clean me up by lapping at me like a fucking dog.

I hung there like a lifeless body as I fought for breath. All I cared about was getting enough oxygen to my vital organs so that I could attempt to think straight after that wild rollercoaster.

The air was thick with sex, and what a smell to enjoy with the mix of cedarwood, cigar, coffee, and lavender. The only scent that lingered in the air was mint and a bit of white musk.

It reminded me of my men—my cynical, dominating, possessive, royal monsters—and I could only wonder if they were all hidden within the thick trees, watching what Dagger had just done.

How that made me wish I was in my bed and could fall asleep so I could return to their world of darkness to continue where we left off.

When I finally came down from my high, I realized two things.

I was still hanging from the tree and Dagger was gone… with the fucking dagger!

“Oh for fuck’s sake! Dagger!” I screamed. “How am I falling in love with a bunch of monsters that can’t even get me out of a fucking tree?!”

Now I was just mad as fuck, and that resulted in me swinging myself harshly from side to side.

“Jeez! At least you could have pulled my pants up after you enjoyed your meal! You better listen to me, Dagger or you sinful lot of monsters! If my pussy gets frostbite, y’all are never tasting, fucking, or even seeing this penis fly trap agai—AHHHH!”

My shriek was loud and clear as the ropes snapped and I dropped downward.

“TALON!” His name left my lips without a second thought and my body halted a mere inch from the ground. My frightened, wide eyes locked onto a pair of glowing ones. There was Talon in his Sinful Knight form.

His three tails had been the ones to catch me before his arm securely held me by my waist.

“T-Talon,” I quietly breathed and blinked back tears. Could I be more fucking grateful to see him after that near scare? No. I was so fucking appreciative that I wasn’t a damn pancake.

“Wangbi. Hanging from trees without safety precautions in place is dangerous,” he calmly noted.

I literally gawked at him then groaned and let my head fall back until it lightly hit the ground.

“No fucking shit, Talon,” I commented and had to muffle a sob because my head hurt like fucking crazy and that simple tap had proven just how close to death I was. “Why did I think this would be fucking easy?”

Talon lifted me up effortlessly, but all I could do was sob.

I felt like a fucking train wreck of emotions and it was tiring as fuck. I was being targeted for no reason, my father and the rest of my apparent shitty family would be on the execution block if Antionette failed, Antionette had somehow warned me about those three bitches and yet I had no clue if she was even alive or why she helped me to begin with, and I hadn’t even reached the fucking masquerade!

If I could go from confident Esme to sobbing Esméralda in a few short hours, what was going to fucking happen on the dance floor? My comfort zone was fighting in an environment I could bend to my control, not whatever this fucking was.

“Gongjunim,” Talon whispered as he tried to stroke my head, but I flinched at the pain and cried harder.

“Fucking hell. Why is this so hard when it should be easy?” I cried. “They threw fucking rocks at my head after Dagger healed it, and now my head fucking hurts. I almost fucking died because of some bitch hunters, and I probably missed the time to check in for the masquerade.”

At this point, I felt hopeless even though I hadn’t fully analyzed my options, which made me feel more foolish.

Talon didn’t push me away though. He wrapped me in his arms and rocked me as I sobbed uncontrollably. I was sure I looked like a weak, pitiful human to him, but the last few days were now catching up to me like a whiplash of trauma.

I knew the importance of this masquerade, and it was thanks to this event that I was finding out things about myself that I’d forgotten while discovering a new world I never knew existed, but it didn’t mean it wasn’t hard.

Being thrown into an arena of constant change was hard to fucking adapt to, and I just needed this moment to cry it all out.

When I finally calmed down, I noticed the three tails were crowded near my face. The moment they had my attention, they swayed from side to side in unison, as if to try and cheer me up.

The movement was simple yet odd, but it did begin to make me smile.

“Hey Dex, Nyx, and Eos,” I quietly greeted with a few sniffs.

“Bleurgh!” they replied and moved in to wipe away my remaining tears. Suddenly they were moving swiftly, almost in a blurred state, but by the time they were facing me once more, I realized my hair was now down and completely curled.

“So you guys were the ones to curl my hair last time,” I announced and watched them happily move from side to side in response. “Thank you.”

“Bleurgh!” they cheered and wrapped around me. Lifting me up, they placed me down onto my feet before they were a blur once more. With a few blinks, my pants were back in place and my attire was perfect like I hadn’t gone through multiple rounds of “Let’s Kill Esme.”

With a bop to my nose from each of them, they retreated to their master. Talon was still in his monster form, and I couldn’t help but admire him before I fought to smile.

“Thank you, Talon,” I whispered. I wished I could figure out how to say it in Korean so it would translate faster, but I felt exhausted at the mere thought of trying.

I wished I had some sort of pick-up from this, or I guessed that deep down I was frightened to continue alone. I may have been independent, but I was able to be so because I knew there were always people “around” me.

Whether they were strangers or people I knew, as long as I could physically see other beings around me, that meant I existed and couldn’t simply disappear so easily.

It didn’t mean I couldn’t get kidnapped like I had been when I was a child, but the likelihood of being captured or killed without a single person noticing was slim.

My whole thought process could have been fucked up, but I wouldn’t let myself not validate my own feelings and experiences. I knew once Talon returned, I’d be alone once again, but acknowledging it would help me attempt to conquer the brewing fears inside me.

Just one step at a time.

I didn’t realize Talon was in front of me until his hand lightly pressed against my cheek. I looked up at him and tried to smile once more, but it fell short as I quietly confessed, “I’m scared to do this alone.”

He nodded slowly and I closed my eyes so I could enjoy the chilled feeling of his hand against my flesh. It may not have been warm, but the mere action ignited a flame of comfort within me.

“It’s okay to be afraid, Esméralda,” he assured me. “But you’re never alone. Trust me.”

He pulled me against him and lightly stroked my back, but what I felt the most was the light press of his lips to my head. The pounding madness began to dim until the pain faded away.

When he moved back, I couldn’t help but look up.

“What did you—” His lips sealed mine, and his voice hummed gently into my mind.

“You’re almost there, Gongjunim. Keep going and I promise, you won’t be alone.”

When he broke the kiss, I opened my eyes to the view of the forest.

He’s gone…

I didn’t blame him for leaving. None of them should have been here in the first place, but they risked it on my behalf.

They came to my aid when I needed them.

Lifting my hand to lightly press my lips, I stood there for a moment while feeling the lingering tingle of his cold kiss fade away.

With a sigh, I lightly pressed where the rock had slammed into me earlier, but I realized the spot was completely healed.

So monsters can heal? Or maybe they can only heal their Maiden? Does that mean I truly have a chance at being theirs? I won’t know until I get to the masquerade.

I knew what I had to do. It was obvious. With a glance upward, I was positive getting to the castle would need to be a sprint because I was still far away and time was fucking ticking, but I struggled to take that first step.

Staring at my hands, I watched them as they continued to shake, but I swallowed down the lump forming in my throat and quietly tried to convince myself that I could do this.

“You made it this far. You didn’t die. You’ve been through worse. So much worse. You won’t let this ruin you. You’ve got a masquerade to win and a group of sexy monsters to find and date, and then you’ll go back to your normal life without a hint of debt to your family name.”

A branch broke from behind me, and I looked over my shoulder as a shadow moved closer to me. My hand immediately went to my sheath, but my golden dagger was still missing and my gun was still out of bullets.

“I better find this bitch. I can’t believe she’d drop important shit on the ground like it ain’t protecting her—” The familiar voice paused as the shadow being walked into the light coming from the moon above.

“Eloise?!” I gasped as my best friend came into view holding my golden dagger.

“BITCH!” she squealed and literally tackled me. “Thank the dark fucking gods! I was telling my damn monsters how I hate waltzing in creepy haunted forests like these. My ass ain’t dying like in those horror movies!”

I hugged her tightly and she patted my back.

“Shit, Esme. You’re shaking like a damn leaf. Why are you so cold? I swear the temperature isn’t freezing yet.”

She pulled back as I nervously giggled.

“I’m a bit of scaredy-cat,” I admitted with a shy smile.

“Ya because you dropped your damn dagger,” she noted like it was common sense and lifted the dagger to display it between us. “Remember, Chloe didn’t just give this to you to protect you from bullshit fuckers. She gave it to you because when you were small, you used to be frightened of the dark so your dad gave you some gold sword paperweight and you used to bring it with you everywhere until you were literally sixteen and got this bad boy.”

Why did I not remember that?

My expression had to have given me away because she sighed.

“We need to look into why you can’t remember shit. Maybe someone put a voodoo spell on you! Which reminds me!” she shouted and looked irritated. “These three bitches were so fucking rude! I swear if James and Winston weren’t holding me back, I was gonna beat their asses!”

“You met them?” I questioned. I should have been concerned as to why Winston was present, but that went over my head.

“Yup. At the entrance of that scary-looking gate of vines or whatever.” She rolled her eyes like it wasn’t even close to frightening. “Those cunts had some sort of list with them and kept looking at me and laughing their heads off like I was a new form of entertainment. They even had the audacity to say ‘a crazy bitch like me isn’t worth their time and attention.’ Like, did I ask?” she seethed, looking so annoyed. “If I didn’t have confidence in myself, I would have sworn they were making fun of my beautiful ass.”

She gestured to herself and flicked her blonde locks that were down and in loose curls. “Wait. How do you know them?”

“They just tried to kill me,” I noted.

“What?!” Eloise was up and had her gun in her hand with every intention of shooting this forest up. “Where those bitches at? I’ll kill them and bail my ass out!”

“Wait a minute.” Why did it take me so fucking long to clue in on this? “WHY are you here, Eloise?!”

“What?” She paused in her moment of fury to look at me innocently.

“The masquerade! You can only be here by invitation!”

“Well… ya?” She wasn’t understanding my point.

“Why were you invited?!” I stressed. “You’re not in debt!”

“Ohh!” She finally clicked on what I was trying to emphasize. “Right. About that. See, my dear father has a bit of a gambling problem, but he normally keeps it under wraps due to the whole tradition thing, but I guess he thought there wasn’t going to be a masquerade this year so he spent far too much money which has him in debt. Problem is, the estate and stuff are actually in my mother’s name, so technically speaking, only my dad is on the chopping block,” she revealed. “Since I actually like him as a parent and I know my best friend is having to go through this bullshit, I decided why not participate?”

“Eloise.” What do you even say to that? “You could die!”

“I noticed,” she replied but didn’t seem frightened in the slightest. “I saw the big ass monster and poisonous snakes.”

“How did you survive?” I asked.

“The big monster didn’t see me,” she admitted with a shrug. “As for the black snakes, they were going to attack me but some red snake came out of nowhere with a silver dagger in its mouth and was legit slicing through the snakes like a fucking battlefield.”

What…

“I know it sounds crazy,” she began. “But, girl. If you saw the way this snake was battling like a fucking assassin, you’d be shook! Absolutely shook. It was like I was back in medieval times but these knights in shining armor were fucking snakes with scaley skin. If I thought I’d seen some crazy shit, that just topped the list.”

When Dagger disappeared to get his dagger… was it really to protect Eloise?

“Then after that whole fiasco, I came down this route, and the same fucking snakes tried to attack me again, but nope. That red snake was back with THIS!” She lifted my golden blade once more. “How the hell it got your blade and carried it all the way to that lot of black snakes will forever be a mystery, but I’m alive thanks to this.”

She offered me the blade and I took it back.

“I don’t know where the red snake left to but it arrived pretty abruptly. As if it sensed I was in trouble again and came to save the day. Or night. Fuck, I sound crazy, but I guess anything can happen in a forest like this, right?”

“Totally,” I said with an appreciative smile and rose from the ground. “It is the Forbidden Forest for a reason.”

“Now that I found you, we better get moving! We got two hours left, and thanks to those damn snakes, I went the wrong way, but at least I found you so we don’t need to struggle alone!”

“You’re almost there, Gongjunim. Keep going and I promise, you won’t be alone.”

The way Talon’s words seemed to echo in my mind only confirmed that they hadn’t simply worked on getting rid of the threat against me.

Talon sent Nyx to distract those bitches, Croix and Creed arrived to bring justice, Dagger had disappeared to protect my best friend then returned to stall and ensure I was still safe and then disappeared again to ensure Eloise was okay and would discover me shortly after, and Talon arrived to catch and comfort me.

All of that had to be approved by one person: the leader of their den, Joaquin.

Somehow my monsters had just saved mine and my best friend’s lives and we hadn’t fully introduced ourselves.

I wasn’t even theirs.

It was emotionally moving to think about it, and I was beginning to realize I wasn’t alone in this. I had people waiting for me and they were hopeful that I would succeed.

The only thing slowing me down now was my state of mind. I had the capabilities and training to survive any challenges in this forest or even on the dance floor, and this was what I needed to experience to remind myself that I could survive all of this.

I’m not a Sinful Maiden for no reason. I’m important enough to have hunters after me. That alone should confirm my need to reach the dance floor of the Masquerade of Sin.

“Esme?” Eloise was standing in front of me with an odd look. “You okay? You didn’t hurt your head or anything, right?”

“Nah,” I whispered and lightly lifted my hand to pat the place that Talon had healed. “I’m all good.”

“Then let’s get moving! We’ve got a masquerade to attend!”

My smile this time swarmed my face as I nodded with a new sense of conviction.

“Let’s prove to all those bitches that we’re a threat to be afraid of.”

I’ll make it to that dance floor, and I’ll dance all fucking night if it means being with my monsters. That’s a fucking promise.

15

ROYAL CONFRONTATION AND SHOWTIME

~DAGGER~

“To kill a mockingbird, crack its neck. But try to kill a Sinful Maiden, and you’ll enjoy the brewing wrath of her Den of Sinful Monsters.”

– Dagger

“You’re so screwed.”

I smirked at the duo’s declaration, knowing damn well the probability of my being killed by either our Sinful King or Sinful Knight was surely 80%.

That still leaves a 20% chance of survival, and I would ride every wave of that probability to see if it would help me live another fucking day.

Normally, the thought of death would be rather delightful. However, something new had caught my interest, and to put it frankly, I was utterly obsessed.

A sinful rabbit who’s a doll to tease, taunt, and devour.

The taste of her pussy juices still clung to my lips, and I was currently debating whether to ever wash them again—or my face, honestly.

Imagine what her underwear smells like? Can I collect each pair like trophies and enjoy smelling them before my masturbation sessions?

Fuck… that sounds too good to be true.

I was tempted to start growing a beard so I could eat her out every fucking night and let the addicting scent cloak my beard for weeks if not months.

In fact, I’d opt into the trend of wearing a mask like Croix does just so I could smell Sinful Bunny’s pussy every fucking hour of the day, regardless of whether I was in public or indoors participating in useless traditions like these.

Is that hygienic? No… but do I give a flying shit? No. I don’t.

Certainly, I’d find someone who had the same thought process as me, but for now, I’d have to give in to two small victories.

One, I got to eat out Esméralda’s delightful pussy, and two, I stole her panties.

The precious fabric was tucked nicely in my safe spot back at the manor—surrounded by snakes for protective services. It was a big deal if I was going to great lengths to protect such valuable material, but then again, I realized the others would fight me to get a hold of them.

At least Talon would.

Despite my bouts of insanity on a daily basis, Talon was probably the most possessive bastard in this den. Joaquin wasn’t far off the hierarchy ladder, but I could get my way with him.

No one gets off the hook with Talon unless he’s convinced not to kill his prey.

He should have honestly been the Sinful Assassin for the den, but then again, he had patience.

I did not.

This personality of mine had no restraint to offer, but my calmer persona could manage a conversation if it seemed enjoyable.

Talking to Sinful Bunny is entertaining.

I couldn’t wait to see her again—to actually touch her and lay my lips upon hers.

Never in my wildest dreams did I expect to tell her a glimpse of my past, but it came out like she was meant to hear it which led to me hanging from a branch so I could fuck her with the end of a blade.

Which was so fucking hot.

Our Maiden had some deeply rooted trauma, and from the look and feel of it, she didn’t even realize it. I knew there had to be a reason she couldn’t remember—like someone suppressing her true power.

That is exactly why we need to claim her tonight.

Now that I knew her potential, not in just sex play but in her abilities being able to empower us, I knew that we’d need the next 30 days to secure her in our grasp.

The masquerade would only be the beginning.

“Probably,” I finally answered as I casually spun my blade between my fingers while balancing myself on a single chair in the middle of the room.

Croix and Creed were casually leaning against the wall, their golden-white outfits completely identical.

I was still in my normal clothes because I hated being stiff. I’d be forced to wear them five minutes before the official start of the masquerade, but at least it meant I’d be in them a whole lot less in comparison to everyone else.

Stiff clothes always stole my flexibility, and that was something I didn’t like to constrict because I enjoyed testing out my limits. Some people did yoga to keep themselves flexible, but I enjoyed acrobatics that required balance and coordination.

I’d done it since I was a kid, and I used to wish to join the circus or go on one of those grand tours, like Cirque du Soleil.

What a foolish dream for a German boy to have. As if the American schools would accept a nutcase like me.

I was smarter now. No longer could people with big pockets and high positions call me a psycho to my face. I made it my mission to read every fucking book in the greatest libraries across the globe by the time I was twenty, and now?

I had a higher IQ than Einstein.

“Do you think he’s going to kill Dagger?” Croix asked as he spun a tarot card on his finger. He always did that like it was a double-sided coin that would determine my fate.

Creed simply looked at me and smirked.

That means I’ve got a 25% chance of survival. Excellent.

The doors slammed open, then closed, and I was yanked into the air and hanging upside-down in three seconds flat.

I managed to catch my dagger in my grasp before a single tail was snarling inches from my face. My red cobra was hissing back not a second later, the two tails now participating in a hissing competition while my calm eyes locked onto a pair of furious teal ones.

“Uh oh,” I began. “Daddy’s home.”

Croix and Creed sighed before Creed muttered, “Your percentage of survival went down to 15%.”

“Oh fuck,” I cursed. “C’mon! I wasn’t that bad!”

Talon didn’t say a single word as two tails—my strong assumption being Dex and Eos—continued to keep me upside down and in their master’s grasp.

One look at Talon told me he wasn’t just mad.

He was fucking furious.

I knew because the Korean prince who usually had short hair was now sporting a set of long silky strands that reminded me of an ancient prince who believed cutting their hair would trigger a bad omen upon their people.

Talon with long hair? Bad sign.

He wore the golden-and-teal attire that we’d all have to wear for the masquerade, but his horns were so much in the way of his crown that the golden piece of royal representation was hanging from his left horn for dear life.

Not like he gave a crap.

Talon didn’t say anything which meant I really was in big shit.

Time to stall.

“I didn’t go out there only to stalk Sinful Bunny,” I reasoned, and that had the twins sighing again.

“You’ve given her a nickname already?” Croix confirmed. “I should go start digging your grave.”

“Need help? I don’t have more bodies to experiment with tonight. Winston already threatened me, warning me not to get blood on this.”

“He’s fine with soil but not blood?” Croix muttered. “Get a Tide stick.”

“They don’t make those anymore. Something about it causing cancer,” Creed noted.

“Tough luck.” Croix didn’t seem bothered by the new fact.

“You two call her Solnishko,” I tattled.

“Sun,” they replied in unison. “Her presence is like the sun. Nothing wrong with that.”

“It’s romantic,” I whined. “It’s no different than Sinful Bunny.”

“Oh, there’s a big difference when you nickname shit,” Croix declared, sounding far too pleased with how this situation was going down.

“That means you’re addicted, which also means you’ve been stalking her this entire time.”

“You can’t confirm that,” I proudly declared.

“You wouldn’t have known we call her Solnishko unless you were still in the forest when we showed up on Talon’s command,” Croix laid it all down.

“And with Joaquin’s permission,” Creed finished.

“You two aren’t helping me,” I pouted and glanced over to see them shrug in unison.

“Seeing as life has become exciting, we’d like to live to see the end of this masquerade,” they concluded.

“You’re supposed to advocate for the innocent and negotiate with the predator!”

“But you’re guilty,” they concluded. “There’s nothing to negotiate.”

“These are the moments I hate you both,” I concluded.

“You still love us enough to not kill us in our sleep,” they suggested back, and frankly, that was partly true.

That and I’m too fucking lazy to attempt to kill them both. That’s just fucking suicide.

I guessed that meant I’d have to resort to Plan B.

“Alright, I’m guilty of stalking her,” I confessed my sins as if I’d waltzed into the confessional box. “But for a valid reason.”

“This is going to be good,” Croix tossed to Creed, who chuckled with no further comment.

Fuck. My options are thinning here.

“I noticed during my close observations that our Maiden has some undisclosed trauma that causes her to react differently than the average individual,” I revealed. “For example, in the alleyway. Instead of acknowledging your presence as a male who could defend her, she went straight into fighting independently, which is a sign of someone used to not relying on others for their own safety and protection. I also noticed that she dislikes relying on her assigned maid, which is another sign of fearing codependence on another due to traumatic experiences.”

Seeing as I wasn’t dead yet, I got the to the main point, my eyes growing serious and briefly shifting to their lavender plum surface.

“In the forest, I triggered a reaction that resulted in her slapping me,” I began and that got all their attention for a couple of reasons.

One being that no one survived when they touched me. At least outside of our den. And two, they knew all about my abusive upbringing that didn’t stop with my mother’s death and father’s suicide.

That was only the beginning of the madness that molded me into who I now was.

“I didn’t hurt her,” I emphasized because it needed to be stressed. “I confronted her response, and it was very evident that she had no fucking clue what I was talking about. But her eyes showed that she’d remembered something she hadn’t recalled prior to that incident. The shock was written all over her face, and that morphed into regret. I couldn’t try to see into her mind because our connection wasn’t prominent enough. Even if we do claim her, I believe that’s going to be a significant problem.”

“You’re suggesting someone knew she’d be a Maiden early on. Long before she reached sixteen,” Croix summed up.

“Yes,” I whispered while my eyes were still locked onto Talon’s intense gaze.

“Her power is suppressed,” Creed said, getting straight to the point, and that seemed to be enough to catch Talon’s interest. He broke the harsh glare to look at the smirking twin.

“Why?” was all Talon stated, and his voice was borderline monster.

Ugh… I don’t wanna deal with monster Talon. The Knight was a fucking savage, and despite my keen fondness for killing other people, it was a pain whenever Talon lost it and tried to kill me.

I had to stop pushing his buttons, but the only one who could read him like a book was Joaquin.

“What’s rare in all categories of our sinful world?” Creed inquired, knowing we all knew the answer to his question.

I had to answer my way.

“We’ve found a Sinful Rabbit.”

The declaration echoed around the silent room, and I could feel the heaviness that was invited by my words.

Many within the high ranks of our society called these rare anomalies “Sinful Rabbits,” but the Underground term was simply “White Rabbit.”

These were a select few females who were like jacks of all trades. A White Rabbit wasn’t simply trained to become one. They were born into the role, like how all of us were born royal and destined to face the cruel hardships of our approaching realities.

A White Rabbit was born to rule as a queen among a set of chess pieces. Not only did she hold a position in the chosen den she was destined to discover in her dreams at the age of sixteen, if she had been trained properly, she’d be able to manipulate, expand, and create dark worlds that promoted the birth and growth of sinful creatures like us when she reached the appropriate age.

Only, White Rabbits wouldn’t have to go through the extensive hardships we did.

They would be chosen and simply walk through the valley of dark magic they unleashed. If they survived, they’d become a Devil within their den’s hierarchy.

She’d become a Sinful Queen and sit upon her throne with her King, Knight, Assassin, Advocate, and Negotiator.

Legends enjoyed calling such formations the Sinful Six, while others used the term “Family.”

If the power Esme demonstrated with the simple kiss with Talon and the empowerment she gave me to change into my massive monster form were any reflection of her current capabilities, then unlocking her true power would be our top priority.

And we’d be rewarded with a Sinful Rose so powerful, she could potentially outrank the current Queen of the Mother Family.

If this was truly the case, it would make sense why many worked overtime to end the tradition this year. It was actually brilliant if you ranked it on the diabolical scale, but who would be the culprit of such devilish actions?

How exciting it would be to find out.

Talon looked straight at Creed, but the twin’s silence and absent corner lip lift that told me he wasn’t joking confirmed my hypothesis hit the fucking jackpot.

We found the Maiden who will give our den the power we’ve strived for all these fucking years.

It sounded almost too good to be true, and yet the dots were beginning to connect: the inconvenience of trying to get them to re-establish the tradition when our den was ripe and deserving of a Maiden, the hassle to defer all our royal responsibilities and return to Boston on short notice, the sudden spike of targeted attacks and attempts to strike our businesses.

The audacity of our hidden enemy targeting Esméralda at the club, sending assassins to kidnap her, and then hiring hunters to try to kill her before she reaches the masquerade floor.

All the signs were there.

“Therefore, it only made sense for me to stalk her up to now.”

“You never answered why you fucked her with the end of the blade though.” Croix had obviously decided to be a nosy dick and make my situation worse.

“She gave me permission,” I whined. “Why is that a problem? You were all watching anyway. I was giving you all a show. Don’t act like none of you were stroking yourselves at the sight of her hanging there like a trapped fairy ready to be ravished by her monster captors.”

The thought was making me horny just thinking about it.

“Ya, it was hot,” Creed noted, and I pointed in his direction while looking back at Talon.

“See! He agrees.”

“That’s not why he’s angry at you though,” Creed continued, which made me slowly look back at him to give him an agonizing glare.

“Which side are you on?”

“The side Joaquin’s going to be on the moment he waltzes in here and sees you two fighting,” Creed concluded. “Again.”

Ya. We did fight a lot.

“You made her cry.”

My attention was on Talon once more. The mere accusation made the room tense but Talon wasn’t the only one contributing to my looming death sentence.

Croix and Creed were now on my opposite sides, their clawed hands inches from my throat.

“What did you do?” they questioned with venomous growls.

“Aww,” I whined as Elmo let out an odd shriek and pulled back from its lengthy hissing competition to wrap around my throat protectively.

The poor snake loved me enough to protect me with its body. I was loving the new name she’d given him, and the fact that my vulnerable admission wasn’t used against me but rather accepted so easily by a woman who barely knew me was a relief.

“That’s not fair,” I noted. “Three against one is simply ruthless.”

The doors slammed open and all eyes—except mine because I couldn’t move without risking Elmo being stabbed—were on the bolt of electricity that decided to enter the chat.

I didn’t need to see him to know who it was.

Joaquin Dumaire Laurent. Our Sinful King.

“Sinful King,” I whined. “I’m being bullied.”

“Bullshit,” the twins declared before acknowledging our leader’s arrival. “Evening, Boss.”

“Stop calling me that,” he huffed as he reached our group. All he had to do was glare from one side to the other and the twins backed off and went back against the wall.

Two down, one more to go.

I knew this part wasn’t going to be easy, so I decided to defend myself from my apparent accusations.

“I didn’t make her cry,” I defended. “I’d gotten her permission to conduct knife play and proceeded to contribute to her arousal until she was satisfied with an orgasm.”

Joaquin’s emotionless stare could probably kill someone, but I’d gotten so used to the murderous gaze that I didn’t feel the urge to kill myself for not submitting to his powerful aura alone.

“You left,” Talon growled as his venomous eyes narrowed.

“I had a good reason to leave,” I declared and smiled as that insane part of me began to creep in once more.

I was going to fuck up my whole defense if I didn’t reel in the craziness, but I was a step behind.

“Aww. Are you so madly in love that her shedding tears from my departure makes you want to skin me alive? Our Sinful Knight is getting soft as f—”

His tails proceeded to squeeze the breath out of me, and fuck, did I regret my dumb ass for slipping.

“Talon.” Joaquin’s stern voice had better save my ass or I was going to have a few organs shutting down in thirty seconds.

The man was not going to let me off the hook, and I was making the time-out sign after ten solid seconds of torture.

“Should we be nice?” Croix pondered as the intense confrontation between Talon and Joaquin wasn’t going in my organ-failing favor.

“Despite the current circumstances, we do need our Assassin. It would be a pain to try to find another one, and I think Solnishko actually likes him,” Creed suggested back.

I was seeing fucking stars when Croix finally advocated for my damn ass.

“He disappeared to save Solnishko’s best friend.”

The revelation was enough for Talon’s tails to release their torturous tight hold that would have left me for dead—even if it would be temporary.

“Fuck,” I groaned. “No fucking mercy.”

Talon ignored me and looked at Croix, who decided to continue in my defense.

“Princess Eloise Genevieve. I’m sure you’ve heard of her. The one with the Sinful Sight.”

I was sure they knew who this woman was. Seeing us in our invisible forms was as rare as being a White Rabbit, but very few Sighted women lived until they claimed their own Den of Monsters.

I couldn’t blame them since society did everything it could to slam the hammer on any individual who exhibited psychological tendencies that were outside the box of common behaviors.

I bet they wished to throw her in a white padded room and dumb her down with enough medication that it ruined any chance of her being a Maiden, but the one benefit this woman had was money.

At least, her mother’s side had enough to ensure no one could deem her daughter mentally insane.

She was the walking definition of “money-talks, bullshit listens.”

“Dagger saved her from a merciless bunch of tainted snakes,” Creed chipped in. “Twice.”

I had to frown because their admission proved that I was fucking slacking. I should have sensed them both times, but I’d only noticed something observing me from the shadows the first time around.

My original assumptions revolved around whoever had sent that flock of lethal killers to trouble Talon and Esme at the club, but it looked like Croix and Creed were being nosy fuckers.

Still can’t blame them for snooping, but I really had to step up my game.

“So you’re saying Dagger only left her hanging in the tree for the sake of protecting the best friend, who I’ll assume is dear to her,” Joaquin summed up.

He still sounded utterly emotionless, but if he was summarizing shit, it meant he could potentially get me out of this tangled mess.

“Correct,” they replied.

“And that specific best friend may have some hidden insight on our Maiden’s memory issues,” I decided to add. “I further stuck around when Sinful Bunny’s best friend arrived, and their conversation was another indicator that the Sinful Sighted knew more of Esméralda’s past than she did.”

Which could be in our favor when it comes time to unravel her true potential.

My added comment was enough to make Joaquin sigh and turn his full attention to the man who wished for my blood to stain the lovely carpet beneath our feet.

“His reasons are valid enough,” Joaquin declared, getting to the point. “Drop him.”

Talon kept me where I was, and I knew this was going to be a painful staring contest of sexual frustration.

“Here we go,” Creed began. “I should have smoked before this.”

“Same,” Croix agreed. “Would help with all this static fucking electricity in the room.”

“More like help us breathe better,” Creed mocked, knowing damn well smoking wouldn’t do shit in helping clear the damn atmosphere that was so thick with Talon’s and Joaquin’s auras that we’d be choked by it if it spiked any further.

“Nothing’s helping us breathe better at this rate,” Croix noted.

“That’s the truth,” Creed concluded.

“Talon.” Joaquin’s eyes narrowed. “Let him go.”

No fucking response.

Fuck. I’m dead. I’m actually going to die. Do I need to say a prayer or some holy shit to repent my sins and take me to the kingdom of heaven? Do monsters even go to heaven?

Joaquin took one step forward, and there they were—centimeters from one another. I was either going to pass out from the suffocating intensity between the two or die in the crossfire.

“You laid a mark on her, didn’t you?” Joaquin changed the subject on purpose, but it got all our attention as Talon slowly arched an eyebrow back at him.

“Don’t bother lying. I felt your energy already entwined with hers. Faint, but detectable,” Joaquin declared, and it was his turn for his eyes to narrow. “You want to jeopardize our den?”

“You of all people know I wouldn’t jeopardize shit.” Talon’s voice was thick with power. “If you’re envious I began the claiming process first, say so, but don’t stand in my face and try to defend this fucker for making my Gongjunim shed tears of misery thinking she’s some weak bitch when she’s overcome far more than any of us know.”

Of course this was about Sinful Bunny and me making her cry.

I didn’t even know about that. I’d returned the moment her best friend had arrived, and she didn’t look like she’d shed tears.

Not like I’m very observant in the department of fine details.

Talon, on the other hand, was the type of man who would notice if his woman changed the length of her hair by a centimeter or changed her style of clothing.

He was observant as fuck which made him one of those men that every female wanted because he was apparently the whole package.

Compared to the rest of our crazy assess.

He was possessive, dominant, and protective, but he didn’t hesitate to display a side of tenderness.

To be fair, it made sense that he’d laid a mark on her first. In order for a Maiden to transition smoothly into a den, she had to be willing to ease into the whole idea, and that all revolved around the connection.

With Talon’s bond initiated, it would make it far easier for the rest of us to ease into her orbit and be accepted by her for what was to come.

Which technically speaking was Joaquin’s role.

“He saved her best friend,” Joaquin stressed. “If he remained, the bitch would have been dead. Dead best friend equals tears. Either way, she would have cried. Weigh your options and determine which one would be more traumatic.”

Talon didn’t respond.

Joaquin sighed and closed his eyes for a moment.

Goosebumps began to form all along my arms, and I began to cough because I was struggling to actually grasp air. I took a deep inhale and literally held my breath, and I heard Croix and Creed do the same because the oxygen was clearly leaving the fucking chat, like the properties needed for us to remain “human.”

When he opened his eyes, they were completely black. The possessive power made the golden mask that sat on his face further stand out against his pale skin.

His long black hair began to shift to white, and I swore he’d shift into his monster form any fucking second.

And I wanted to run away and cower in my room for at least a year.

“Drop him or I’ll gladly remind you why I’m the king of this den, Ren.”

Fucking hell, shit was going to get murderous.

Talon rarely used his real name and that was something I understood far too well. It was one of the common factors we shared because the old us prior to our initiation into becoming Devils of Sin were long dead.

Ren still had some qualities of his old self, and he allowed himself to experience those vulnerabilities because it made him less monstrous in comparison to the rest of us, but me?

That part of me was dead in the ground with a tombstone on the grave. What was the point of keeping any part of his personality other than the calmness that was always triggered when my eyes went back to their purple trait?

I was thrown out of my thoughts because of the hard floor that smacked into me. I groaned but I was thankful to be against the safe, carpeted surface.

And with freedom came scrambling to safety before I got killed in the crossfire!

I was squishing myself between the twins the next moment, and they simply side-eyed me while continuing to hold their breaths.

They would be able to keep doing that for a good ten minutes, but thanks to my gasp, I was dealing with the human qualities of burning lungs and all the bullshit that occurred when you didn’t get oxygen to your human organs.

Please let this fight not be long.

“You know he didn’t mean it,” Joaquin pointed out another obvious point, but I didn’t think Talon cared.

The problem was that I made his Gongjunim shed tears, which to his monster meant that someone had to die.

Even if they were a fucking ally.

“Talon.” Joaquin was getting impatient and I honestly couldn’t blame him. We needed to get back to our designated places and ensure we were all set for this masquerade.

We’d already almost fucked up our chances by interfering to protect Esme from those hunters, and I was keeping my fingers crossed that no unnecessary fuckers in the hierarchy had noticed our abrupt disappearances.

Talon leaned right in until I was positive their lips would brush by the mere movement of either side.

He wasn’t going to wait for Joaquin to say anything more.

“She’s ours. The woman destined for our den,” he emphasized like none of us had gathered that. “She shouldn’t have to lift a fucking finger, shouldn’t have to stress a single strand on her immaculate head. Yet we sit back and have to watch her struggle? Let alone dare contribute to her shedding tears?”

I had to admit, I understood why he was mad. That protective counterpart of Talon always had to be sputtering facts in his growly voice to emphasize his point.

“I understand,” Joaquin stressed. “But killing one of our own wouldn’t do shit in changing what our Maiden has to go through.”

Our Sinful King was right.

“You’re angry? Reserve it for all those who now have our Maiden on their radar. Pissed that she cried? Make it up to her by pampering her the way you know how. We can’t do shit if we don’t work together properly because it’s extremely clear that contestant Esméralda François is going to be bid on by every high roller in this fucking castle, and there’s no way we’re leaving this masquerade without our claim marks glowing vividly on her peachy flesh.”

The resolve wasn’t simply directed at Talon. It was a statement that was meant for all of us to listen to so we’d understand what needed to be done the moment we left this room.

We had enemies lurking within these very walls, desperate to claim what we’d yearned for from the moment we’d first met our Maiden within her vivid dreams.

We knew every curve of her body. Every scar, hidden tattoo, and sensitive spot that left her moaning, crying, and begging for mercy. No other man — or monster—was worthy of her divine femininity, and now that we knew the potential power she held within her very mind, all bets were off.

No one will steal our Sinful Rose. Absolutely no one.

“You’re her Knight in shining armor, and you’re going to be the one to build our foundation,” Joaquin declared and then pointed directly to me without even looking over his shoulder. “He is the Assassin who will make sure all those who will be an inconvenience to our Sinful Rose’s life or to the lives of those she cherishes will suffer a gruesome death so the next time they come to the world, they’ll beg the Creator to ensure their reincarnation never crosses paths with our Maiden.” His single finger then moved to Croix. “Our Sinful Advocate will ensure no one tries to get the upper hand in stealing our ownership deals that revolve around securing our Maiden as ours,” he continued and then moved his finger to Creed. “And our Sinful Negotiator will make sure that all those who don’t listen to our Advocate pay the ultimate price of death.”

Instead of dropping his arm after proving his point, his finger directly pointed at his chest.

“I, Joaquin Dumaire Laurent, am the King who sits upon that hidden throne and makes sure no one messes with any of you. That’s why you have the privilege to freely walk down any street across the fucking world and be bowed to.”

That finger moved from his chest and stabbed into Talon’s as he made his final point.

“You’re the extension of me because I allow it. You’re my right-hand man because you’ve proven from the get-go that you can lead, rule, and conquer. The world respects you because I say so,” he emphasized, and his eyes narrowed. “But I have the power to steal that all away with the snap of my fucking fingers.”

I actually shivered, and the others did as well.

It had been a long time since Joaquin gave us this talk, but maybe we needed it because a woman was about to enter our den and we were all desperate to make her ours.

I knew no matter what happened from this point onward, Joaquin would be the last in every department: to claim her, to appease her, to fall madly in love with her.

It wasn’t because he didn’t have the capability to do so. The true reason was because he saw himself as the sacrificial lamb in this den and he was acting as a true king of a kingdom, letting his people and loyal subjects come first.

You were served when the rest of your kingdom had been fed, and that’s how he ran our den, which was a rarity in itself.

“So when I tell you to do something, you will not make me repeat myself. Understand?”

We all knew he meant in situations as tense as these.

Talon stared hard into his eyes, but he had no choice but to slowly nod before he muttered, “이해합니다.” He spoke in fluent Korean, but I knew from the formal tone in his voice that he answered in the highest form of respect.

I understand.

Joaquin simply nodded as he took a deep inhale and then let it out slowly through his nostrils. The action made the atmosphere ease up enough for us to breathe again, and I took every advantage of gasping like I’d been underwater for fucking hours.

“Fucking hell, I thought I was going to die!” I dramatically declared.

“You’re always dramatic when you realize how close you are to death,” Croix acknowledged while Creed smirked.

“The odds were in your favor, jackass.”

“The monster gods love me,” I summed up and looked over to the other two to see they were still having a staring contest. “You two can kiss and make up.”

And I just threw myself into another near-death dilemma as the duo turned their glaring gazes to me.

“Why do you always hide behind me?” Creed decided to ask as he glanced over his shoulder to acknowledge my hiding frame.

“Because my chance of survival is higher with you,” I noted in delight while smiling like a lunatic. “Croix wouldn’t sacrifice himself for me.”

“And you think my brother would because?” Croix decided to ask.

“Neither would your brother,” I emphasized and rested my chin on Creed’s shoulder. “But your brother enjoys taking chances and he’d love to determine what the probability is of one of us being foolish enough to attack him.”

None of them responded for a solid thirty seconds.

“Okay.” Croix bobbed his head in approval. “You struck gold with that theory.”

The doors slammed open, but they didn’t close as marching footsteps echoed through the room.

We all turned our attention to the guest, and my displeasure surely wasn’t mine alone, all of us frowning at the sight. I knew all of us were sharing the same emotion.

Utter anguish.

“King Roger,” Joaquin greeted but didn’t hide the pure displeasure in his voice. We were already standing behind our Sinful King by the time the bulky 6’5” man reached where Joaquin stood.

“Prince Joaquin.” He enjoyed saying “prince” like it was some useless title and not one that secured our futures as kings. “I was informed that your den were all missing from their posts. I didn’t know you were all here, playing around.”

Someone snitched. Fucking jealous assholes.

I wasn’t very surprised but would have loved to go on the hunt to find out who. If we got out of this without any penalties, I’d find them long before Esméralda arrived.

I’d kill them after I cut their tongue out and fed it to Elmo. That would at least give me some information gained from the communicating body part.

“It’s a shame that such a negative report would attempt to diminish our outlook and overall seriousness when it comes to the masquerade, King Roger. Our intentions of meeting here are far from playful banter,” Joaquin respectfully replied.

“Then what could have been so important for you to gather and converse here when you have duties and tasks to attend to before the start of the event?”

Joaquin didn’t answer immediately, and I was sure he was thinking about how to answer this without potentially earning us a strike with the Mother Family.

King Roger was one of the Sinful Six of the Mother Family—the one who hated our fucking guts. If he had his way, this masquerade wouldn’t have happened because he enjoyed the powerful throne he currently sat on.

He wouldn’t want anyone taking it away from him. Not even his Sinful Queen. Not if it meant he wouldn’t have the ability to walk over everyone like they were fucking trash.

“I summoned them.”

The not-so-familiar voice drew our attention to the door, and there was a man who honestly looked like the male version of Sinful Bunny.

The 6’2” orange-haired male with striking purple eyes walked into the room in a stunning dark red suit that reminded me of blood. The color was rather perfect in shade and made me a tad excited, but I tamed my crazy reaction because this man’s entrance surely wasn’t coincidental.

King Roger had no choice but to look over his shoulder, and I could tell from the shift of energy in the room that he wasn’t pleased with this individual’s entrance.

That has to be a good sign.

“Prince Claude André François Bellerose,” King Roger said with the highest form of respect.

The tone was far different from what was used when speaking to Joaquin.

“What would you need from this lot of individuals?”

Prince Claude arrived and walked over to stand on Talon’s right side. The Sinful Knight had taken his spot on Joaquin’s right side by default.

He was his right-hand man.

“A family member of mine has recently been targeted by a bunch of goons and Prince Talon was thankfully present during the crossfire. I couldn’t summon him or his den ahead of time to show my immense gratitude for his participation to ensure my family member and those involved came out of it in one piece. Thus, it only made sense for me to summon them while we wait for the masquerade to begin.”

He smiled so innocently but his eyes were far from pure.

“Has my summoning tactics led to some preparations going astray? If it means you’ve lost some sort of money or investment, feel free to let me know. I’ll gladly cover the costs for my selfish request. Just know it’ll have to approved by my mother seeing as my father is still unwell.”

The mere mention of his parents made the man’s posture stiffen before he cleared his throat.

“Not at all,” he answered. “You shouldn’t need to stress yourself out. Bothering the queen with such matters would be a mere waste of her energy, as it would be the king’s if he were in better health.”

He literally bowed his head in Prince Claude’s direction.

“If I knew they had been summoned by Our Grace, I certainly wouldn’t have bothered coming down here to confront them. Please, feel free to conduct your conversation. I’ll let the organizers know they’re on their way back to have their outfits undergo a final inspection before the masquerade is underway.”

He rose to witness Prince Claude’s brilliant smile. The warm expression was heartless in my eyes.

“I’d greatly appreciate that, King Roger. Thank you humbly for your understanding and utmost cooperation. I’ll ensure your greetings reach my mother.”

“Please do.” He bowed his head one more time before he took a glance at Joaquin. It was only a second, but I caught onto that flicker of hidden frustration before he turned around and headed to the doors.

With one final bow, he closed the doors and we were left in silence.

Saved by Prince Bellerose.

“Ah. I love solving problems before they arise,” Prince Claude declared and moved to stand where King Roger once was. “It’s a pleasure to meet the Devils of Sin face to face.”

Even though this man had just helped us, there was something about him that made me want to get rid of him because he was dangerous.

A devious threat that could fuck shit up if he really wanted to.

“Prince Bellerose,” Joaquin greeted.

“Prince Laurent. It’s been a while,” he replied.

Joaquin formally offered his hand to shake, but Prince Claude stared at it in return.

Not sure that’s a good sign.

“The air seems quite thick with energy. I’ve been rubbing my feet against the carpet as a fun tactic. Something I used to do with my dear sister,” he admitted and further smiled. “I wouldn’t want to suddenly shock you with a handshake so I apologize for my rudeness.”

He knows Joaquin’s main ability revolves around electricity. That’s not a good sign at all.

I could feel the tense energy from the others, but Joaquin remained calm.

“We thank you for intervening on our behalf,” he began. “Is there anything you’d like to discuss now that we’re present?”

He laughed in reply before he shrugged.

“Well, since you’ve brought it up, I simply wanted to see who the leading bidders for my dear Esméralda were.”

Of course it was about her.

He took one step forward, the action placing him clearly in Joaquin’s personal space.

The mere action sparked actual bolts of electricity from Joaquin’s body, but the spike in energy did nothing to scare Prince Claude away.

In fact, it felt like its empowering him further.

“I know who you are, what each of you represents, and your roles in my sister’s dreams,” he began, and his voice was as cold as fucking ice. “If you wish to win my sister in this masquerade, I suggest you make it easier rather than harder for yourselves by making your tests less sexual and more eye-opening about whom she’s about to potentially be bonded to.”

Was he trying to con us into not sexually intimidating Esme on the dance floor?

“Are you threatening us?” Joaquin asked.

“I am.” He wasn’t going to hide it, and his eyes further darkened like a true killer waiting for the opportunity to slay his prey. “We have a common enemy, one very close to home, so I suggest you test my sweet sister in her abilities to survive rather than her performance sexually and the powers she can unlock with sexual gratification.”

He knows how powerful she is.

“It’s intriguing how you’re warning us about something I feel you shouldn’t even know about,” Joaquin voiced. He wasn’t intimidated by Prince Claude, but that was expected.

“I am her brother after all,” he replied like it was common sense. “I know what my sister’s potential is. Why else would I agree to be an Observer this year when I’ve declined every other year?”

None of us said anything, and he chuckled.

When he spoke again, his voice was barely audible, but it was crystal clear as he gave us a warning.

“Out of all the fuckers bidding on my sister, your lot is the only one I find worthy of standing a chance. That could also be because I know you’re the monsters who appease her in the sinful realms of sleep, but I also know that each of you holds very powerful positions in your respective countries. Despite that, our enemy is desperate to confirm that Esméralda is what I’m going to assume you’ve already suspected.”

He paused to look at each of us until his eyes landed back on Joaquin.

“You’re guesses are accurate.”

Meaning she’ll be targeted during the masquerade.

He wanted us to make her look useless in her ability to sexually please us while multitasking on the dance floor.

“If we do what you’re demanding of us, it won’t stop your enemy from going after Esméralda in the next thirty days,” Joaquin noted.

“You’re correct,” he agreed. “But in that environment, we’re not puppets playing to the strings of the puppeteer, are we?”

Another smart point.

“Correct,” Joaquin agreed, and Prince Claude nodded as he slipped his hands into his pockets once more.

A common habit Talon liked to do.

“I won’t interfere after this since I have other priorities I need to attend to, but I hope you heed my words and keep a close eye on my sister after the masquerade is done.”

He turned around but paused in his departure.

“Oh. I’ll also make sure I get a dance with my sister, but don’t worry. I won’t claim her.” He sounded far too amused at the idea. “I’m simply an overprotective brother who wants the best for his beloved sister. Make her happy and all is well.”

He looked over his shoulder then, and I actually swallowed the lump that formed in my throat at the sight of his deadly gaze and the heaviness it delivered.

“But if I have to listen to my sister cry as she did in the forest again, I’ll make sure one of you pays heavily for it.” Not an ounce of remorse was shed in those words. “Understood?”

“Understood, Prince,” Joaquin replied and bowed his head. “We appreciate your time and forewarning. We’ll take your advice to heart.”

“Delightful!” He beamed and looked away. “I’ll be off. Enjoy the night ahead and let’s hope we all leave victorious.”

None of us said a word, even when he left and closed the doors behind him.

It took a solid minute before Joaquin’s emotionless voice pierced the static air. “Talon, make sure you’re the first to make contact with Esméralda when she enters the ballroom. I don’t care if it’s before the masquerade dance. Do it.”

“알겠습니다.”

Yes, sir.

“Croix, Creed, retrieve our hidden assets. I don’t care how much we need to spend tonight. We won’t lose in the bidding wars.”

“On it, Boss,” they declared.

That left me.

“Dagger,” he began and specifically looked my way, “find that fucking snitch and slaughter their entire family line. Be back before the masquerade begins.”

Oh goody! I can go on a killing spree!

“As you wish, Boss.”

Joaquin didn’t say anything more as he began to walk to the door, but I had to ask.

“What are you planning to do, Sinful King?”

He paused at the doors and looked over his shoulder to meet our intrigued gazes. One look into his hollow black eyes confirmed the beast was mad.

He hates being threatened by any member of the Mother Family.

“I’m off to find out who our common enemy is.”

That was all he said as he opened the doors and walked through them and down the hall without looking back.

It was my time to laugh, and I did so menacingly because I knew what that meant.

We are about to play a leading role in this cunning rise in power, and one thing I know for sure will occur.

My lips curled at the proud thought as I cupped my lips with my hand so I could take a deep inhale and catch the lingering scents of Sinful Bunny’s pussy.

Letting it out, I grinned devilishly.

We’ll triumph in securing our Sinful White Rabbit.

16

SHOCKING COMMITMENT AND TIME FOR THE GRAND REVEAL

~ESMÉRALDA~

“When it’s your turn to walk into the spotlight, do not fear the audience. The world is your stage. Perform like no one is watching.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“We did it!” I quietly squealed and hugged Eloise as tightly as I could. We were a fucking mess of sweat, scratches, and dirt, but we fucking made it!

“I fucking love you!” Eloise shrieked back and hugged me just as tightly. “Fuck, we have to go or else we won’t have enough time to get ready! You know my hair gets all frizzy when I’m nervous.”

“Don’t be nervous!” I urged her. “We can do this.”

We pulled away and caught onto Jeanne and James waiting for us at the top of the stairs.

“See you on the dance floor, bestie,” Eloise vowed, and I knew she’d do everything in her power to make it to that final stage.

“I’ll be there.” It was a promise.

The moment we went our separate ways, things moved extremely quickly. Check-in, clearance, physical assessment… and they even had a machine that healed any physical wounds—which was quite insane seeing as that technology wasn’t in hospitals or medical centers.

I was learning quickly that this event was far grander than I’d thought it was. A mere glimpse of the crowd of Bidders in various masks that were surely made of gold, silver, or real gemstones confirmed that we weren’t performing before a crowd of rich people.

These individuals were the elite. High classified individuals with their own society and were super successful. It was as if I’d discovered a cult and this masquerade was their yearly competition where they could cloak their hands in blood and commit any sin that delivered them immense profit.

The unworthy would die and be sacrificed, and those who remained would be blessed with the status everyone surely dreamed of at some point in life.

As much as I didn’t want to admit it, I was becoming nervous. The sight of those men and women in royal garments and glamorous masks was intimidating.

I’d met my share of royalty, and obviously, my half-brother and best friend were royal, but that was so different from this. These individuals didn’t carry an ounce of mercy when it came to our lives.

We were all disposable, a form of entertainment to quench their thirst and bring new blood into their secret society of sinners.

We’d either be the hunted or become a part of the pack of hunters.

Settling into the private dressing room had helped ease my worries by a few notches, but I knew from the lack of contestants that a good chunk had perished in the Forbidden Forest.

With some of them being hunters paid to kill us within the forest, who knew if it was their tradition to get rid of anyone who held potential interest to the masked royals ready to bid large sums of money for the Maiden of their choice.

Obviously, the lingering motive was still present. Those who accepted the invitations needed their debt to be gotten rid of, and this was the consequence of desperation.

We haven’t even witnessed the true repercussions of our participation.

Once I was settled and drinking something down that would keep me hydrated while delivering a boost of vitality, Jeanne began my hair and makeup.

“We’ll leave the dress for last so that no one sees you until it’s your turn,” Jeanne encouraged as she continued to work on my hair.

“What place am I?” I asked, referring to my spot.

“Last,” she emphasized, and I looked at her reflection in the mirror to see her cunning smile.

“You planned that,” I concluded.

“A bit of tinkering here and negotiating there,” she hummed like it probably wasn’t a struggle.

“And some blackmail and torture?” I offered as a joke but her smile only further spread across her delicate red lips.

“Something along those lines.”

I swear they are training these maids and butlers to be on another level in this industry with how skilled and knowledgeable they are.

“Are you concerned about what’s to come?” Jeanne decided to ask. I was sure she could sense my nerves, even if I was fighting not to show it.

“I need to know what my potential is, Jeanne,” I quietly confessed while looking into my own emeralds eyes through the mirror. Glancing at the rose pocket watch on my neck, I felt the aching need to prove myself.

The desperate desire to make Father proud while proving my worth so I could claim my monsters.

This event may have been created to benefit them, but this felt like an exchange that would assist me in multiple areas and aid the men I’d thought were imaginary for all these years.

They clearly had hope in me, which should have prompted me to have confidence in myself, but I felt like a seesaw when it came to my emotions.

One moment confident, the next a bundle of worries and fears.

My unbalanced state could be my downfall, and that was what I needed to fix before I made my grand entrance to all those ready to bid on my freedom.

“Well, that all lies in knowing exactly what you’re trying to achieve by participating in this event, don’t you think?”

“Yes.” She had a point, and I debated whether I could tell her how I truly felt. I trusted her with my life, and she’d proven her loyalty many years ago by serving our family all this while, but would my curiosity put her in danger?

“Feel free to speak what’s on your mind, Miss Esméralda,” she encouraged. “I’m here not only to serve you but to make things move as smoothly as possible. That includes ensuring you have enough knowledge to take the proper steps forward.”

She could read me like an open book.

“Why are Sinful Maidens powerful?” I asked the prime question that was bugging me. I knew what the title referred to, and whoever was worthy of the rank would be rewarded with a Den of Monsters that empowered them, but why were they so vitally important to the den?

Was it simply for sexual pleasure?

I felt like these monsters could get any woman of their choice, and now that I knew they were among the elite class of society, they certainly didn’t need to rely on us to be sexually appeased.

Jeanne smiled as she paused in doing my hair to look directly into my reflective image. I knew from her expression that she was about to reveal the truth I needed to succeed without sugar-coating such precious wisdom.

“Sinful Maidens aren’t solely important because of their beauty, brains, and status,” she began and emphasized those three things. “It’s all mental. Your creative ability to use your imagination to create dark realms that empower one’s monstrous counterpart. To best understand it, picture this world as having a gateway to another world that is identical in structure based on our current reality. The only difference is that this side of reality is comparable to the light and the other side is labeled as pure darkness.”

“An alternate reality,” I whispered.

“Exactly. The phrases ‘dark fantasy’ and ‘paranormal activity’ weren’t simply created to categorize various tales. Those instances and descriptive worlds that involve what we deem as imaginary or make-believe all stem from the alternate world of darkness,” she revealed as she continued to stare into the mirror with me.

“As you and I stand before this mirror, there’s surely an alternate version of us on the other side within that dark world. Unlike what movies and books portray, one must understand that our dark alternates aren’t living a different life than us. They’re dormant in nature, asleep unless we begin to awaken their potential and further strengthen our mental capabilities to tap into that world’s version of ourselves.”

It was beginning to make sense, and I recalled my dream from a few days ago where it was like I’d been watching my twin be satisfied by monsters.

When the tables were turned, she wasn’t very pleased.

“So… what if you tap into that other dark persona of yourself from this alternate reality and they’re… upset?” I probably sounded crazy to her but she answered me like it was a brilliant question.

“Well there are plenty of reasons why they could be upset, but the most common is that they’re angered about the time it’s taken someone to discover their dark counterparts.”

“They’re mad about the time it’s taken for them to be discovered?” It didn’t make sense to me.

“Our world has advanced greatly, Miss Esméralda,” Jeanne noted. “Long ago, many embraced what some would call their spiritual side. Some called it their inner child, others, their soul. The cultures that acknowledged these dark entities labelled them as monsters because the alternate world’s reflection of power was perceived as demonic. When you’re born into a culture and society where you’re trained to focus on the physical and submit to those in the power seat of your upbringing, it becomes difficult for any child to widen their scope of imagination. Some say that the child loses their innocence at seven years of age because the pressures of the world begin to lay upon their creative imagination and they lose the ability to see an alternate reality.”

“So parents play a huge role in a child’s maintenance of such imaginative abilities.”

“Correct,” Jeanne responded with a slight nod. “Trauma, abuse, or situations that cause the imagination to sever can negatively impact a child, particularly if it’s a female who can ever achieve Sinful Maiden status. Some are lucky, and regardless of their upbringing, they will awaken their capabilities at the ripe age of sixteen. Then their dream process can determine if they’re able to empower their alternative selves or lose their ability entirely.”

“What do they call this alternate reality then?”

“It can go by many names, but many simply use the word Sin or Sinful as a code for what the event, task, or role is truly targeting.” It finally made sense. “The Masquerade of Sin is a masquerade created to discover those with the strongest ‘package’ to benefit those who delve into the alternate world. The ‘monsters,’ or the alternate personas, have royal status in reality but even higher hierarchy in the Sinful world. Monsters dislike being solo, so they create dens of five individuals to build their foundations. Generally, they are drawn together by fate, and they normally find a Maiden of their choosing to dedicate themselves to. In reality, it looks like a powerful queen, royal, or individual in a highly respectable position being surrounded by kings, princes, knights, or disciples. When you read stories of powerful women and her five disciples or followers, it generally involves that.”

“Wow.” I was amazed. “Then when the den chooses their Maiden, how does she empower them? Is it just sexual?”

“More than that,” Jeanne confessed. “Sexual connection benefits both sides, but that’s simply one component. Compared to a Maiden who serves the gods by keeping her body pure and devoting her life to the rituals conducted on a daily basis, a Sinful Maiden’s purpose is to keep herself for her monsters and conduct the routines and rituals that best fit their needs. Some may make their Maidens sexual slaves, but it won’t benefit the monsters if it’s forced. It has to be pleasurable for both sides. Some monsters simply want a companion or partnership. It’s why some dens may be sexually connected to the Sinful world, but in reality, they’re acquaintances or even enemies.”

“So that’s where the enemies-to-friends trope came from,” I muttered in pure amusement and Jeanne giggled.

“Indeed.”

“Then if the Sinful Maiden does what is requested of her from her monsters, they get stronger?”

“Stronger, richer, more powerful in their society. If a Maiden’s imaginative creativity is extremely powerful, it benefits the entire den. And the fact that the Maiden is pretty, knowledgeable, and well-established in society in reality simply are bonuses to the Sinful side of the hierarchy.”

“So what am I, essentially?”

“You’re what some would call a jack of all trades. The formal title given to such individual is a White Rabbit.”

“White Rabbit…” It reminded me of Dagger. “Maybe that’s why Dagger sometimes calls me Sinful Bunny,” I muttered mostly to myself. “Then when a Sinful Maiden hooks up with the monsters of her liking, the whole den is set,” I summed up.

“Yes,” she confirmed. “But if she’s won by another den, she’ll either have to survive the thirty-day period with them and decline their offer or she dies due to unforeseen circumstances.”

“They kill her.” I didn’t need to beat around the bush with that obvious conclusion.

“Essentially.”

“So would you say this involves magic?”

“Some would refer it to a type of dark magic or art since it entails imaginative creativity that projects into the physical plain. It’s why such a society is kept secret and only those of elite status are able to participate in bidding on these rare individuals. This tradition is not simply hosted here, but all over the world, which proves that the organization revolving around the Sinful world is grand and powerful.”

“It doesn’t help me understand why they target those in debt.”

“Well, it’s rather simple,” she answered. “Those with so much debt are easily disposable. It’s similar to those who are homeless. When a homeless person has nothing to their name, their existence in our society doesn’t matter. It’s no different to someone in a kingdom with no status. If you live or die, no one will notice. Same with if you disappear. The world will move on without batting an eye, and that’s what these events take advantage of. Is it disgusting when you think about it? Yes. However, the rich do not care about how disgusting or inhuman their tactics of entertainment are because it’s classified as exactly that. Entertainment for the wealthy and a benefit to their Den of Monsters.”

“Why didn’t you tell me this earlier, Jeanne?” I had to ask because this was the vital information I’d been yearning for this whole time.

“You simply never asked the right question,” she replied with a slight smile. “You’re also still young, Esméralda. Many females enter this masquerade at twenty-five or older. It’s only due to special circumstances that you’ve been invited to this event, but sometimes fate guides you to unlock your true purpose in life.”

It seemed like something one should be frightened of, but now that I knew exactly what I was dealing with and the premise of its foundation, it actually made a whole lot of sense.

All of it felt like a game, one that involved one’s survival while creating an environment for a mating season that involved one woman and multiple men. It was like Matchmaker: Survival Edition and involved reality and the alternate side of all of us that we hid from the light.

Our guilty pleasures, insecurities, and alter egos we wished would be so easily accepted into society. This Sinful world encouraged their fruition without the label of mental instability.

It honestly seemed too good to be true if you were a person who had the ability to survive.

“Then… do butlers and maids have a role?” They had to if Jeanne carried so much knowledge about this tradition.

Unless she’d done extensive research since finding out I got an invite.

“We do.” Her smile was priceless as her eyes twinkled with something mysterious. “We service both Maidens and their respective dens.” She paused as if debating whether to reveal more but then commented in a soft voice, “And train them to be able to defend themselves against organizations created to hunt and eliminate dens and steal their Maidens.”

Okay. Jeanne is a fucking badass.

The knock on the door pulled us out of the intense conversation before the door opened slightly, revealing a tall man with glasses. He had an exotic look to him, reminding me of someone of Arabic descent with his light caramel complexion.

His hair was short, and his strands were an extremely light lavender. He wore a suit that was not very different from James, which left me wondering if this was another butler for someone else.

“Jeanne,” he began, “we have a situation that needs your attention.”

From the way he said it, the situation had to be vitally important.

“Zavier,” she began, “will it take long?”

“Not if we have your aid in de-escalating things,” he calmly declared as his golden-green eyes landed on me. His smile was welcoming as he bowed his head just slightly in respectful acknowledgment.

“Very well,” Jeanne concluded. “Miss Esméralda, I’ll be back shortly to aid you with your dress. You’ll be able to finish your curls, correct?”

“Yes. I’ll be fine,” I assured her.

“Excellent.” She seemed pleased. “Feel free to help yourself to more appetizers on the island or meditate while you wait. This shouldn’t take long.”

With those words, she set aside the hair tools, removed her gloves, and headed to the door.

Once the door closed, I took the moment to glance around the private room that honestly was a miniature apartment in my eyes. Deciding to nibble on some of the lingering cheese on the island, I took one more look into the mirror.

“I should curl the rest of my hair.” I understood the importance of having a perfect image, but I really needed a moment to process everything.

Deciding to lift myself onto the island, I sat there and lightly swung my legs up and down while I silently nibbled on a piece of colby-jack.

I’ve essentially been invited to a whole world that revolves around the dark perspective of our universe. An alternate world where those who are tainted in those realms are monsters and those with the ability to manipulate the dark reality are Sinful Maidens. Each one is destined for a den, and if they find their own and mutually commit to one another, the entire den prospers.

It was easy to understand now that I could let it simmer in my head for a bit, but there were obviously risks.

If a Maiden goes to a different Den of Monsters and is unhappy with the choice, they either suck it up for the thirty days after the masquerade or die before they even reach that fateful moment. Maybe that’s seen as a form of rejection and the den doesn’t allow that to reach the public ear. I guess I wouldn’t blame them, especially with how gossipy Boston is.

Thinking too much about it would only give me a headache, but I didn’t know what else to do in the meanwhile.

“If it’s all about imagination, what can I possibly unleash in the alternate world?” I pondered as I lifted my head to look at the ceiling.

Would I have a different body? Would I look the same? What color would my flesh be? Black? Red? Blue? What about my attire? Would have tattoos? What does a Sinful Maiden look like in a world that’s meant to empower her?

“Would I be worshipped by my den?” It was such an intriguing question to hear with my own ears. I’d had a glimpse of each of them and yet we were still like strangers.

Talon seemed to be the root of them, but I’d gotten a dose of Dagger, Croix, and Creed.

“All that leaves is Joaquin…” His name leaving my lips made me contemplate him. He was such a mystery, like a puzzle that didn’t yearn to be solved by anyone.

The quietness matched with the thought left me wondering if he was lonely. Weren’t they all lonely?

If their purposes revolved around the Maiden, what did they do during the days when I slept so deeply they didn’t get to enjoy the sinful pleasures of the night?

There was so much to their world I yearned to solve, and maybe that was the true problem with all of this.

I felt overwhelmed not because of this masquerade or the challenges I’d face among an audience who thought of me as a number and not a being with a beating heart, but because I was entering the lives of five completely different men who I knew nothing about other than their names and the qualities I’d picked up on both in my dreams and our brief confrontations.

“All of this is scary,” I whispered as my eyes closed.

There was that bubbling nervousness, the brewing energy that overwhelmed my heart and made me feel so heavy and lost.

I wanted to beat myself up for having these sudden issues. The nervousness, anxiety, and second thoughts made me wish to be around someone for comfort and moral support.

The Esméralda who carried a consistent schedule and routine never dealt with any of these crippling emotions.

Why is all of this happening now?

Something lightly touched my cheek, and all I could do was look slightly up to meet eyes of gold. I didn’t react as quickly as I normally would have, my eyes remaining locked on those beautiful gold ones that were outlined by a mask of glimmering gold.

Long black locks, pale skin with bits of shadows, the masked man from my dreams was suddenly here in my moment of despair.

Should I be relieved? Or worried?

His gloved hand moved along my cheek once more, and all I could do was close my eyes and lightly press my hand onto his, which remained in place.

His glove was like silk, and the texture reminded me of the sheets of my bed that brought me a lot more comfort than I liked to admit.

The affection such a simple gesture delivered was far more than feeling his warmth, and that could have been the reason why I quietly let my thoughts turn into words.

“You always observe me from afar,” I whispered without opening my eyes. “Watching. Admiring. Testing me. Since the first time I dreamed of you all… you always kept your distance… and honestly, at times… it’s confusing.”

The words were just leaving my lips as the thoughts flowed through my mind, which was abuzz with words and sentences. I was tired of thinking and trying to figure this all out.

I wanted answers and to confirm that this was something that could work for all of us.

That by taking this next step, we’ll all enjoy the fruit of our survival.

“I’ve never recalled being in a state of mind where I feel so… lost? Confused? Forced to acknowledge things I’ve never experienced prior to this event? It’s… scary, and all I know is that my life is going to change the moment I put that gown on and walk down to the grand audience that awaits me. It’s such a pivotal moment and yet I’ve never felt so adrift.”

Opening my eyes slowly, I lifted my head enough to see he was still there and even closer than before. And goodness, how I wanted to know everything about him.

I want to learn why he wears such a magnificent mask that surely hides whatever challenges and trauma he’s dealt with before our destinies intertwined.

“You’re a leader… and despite how little I know about you, I feel within my heart you’re the piece that brings us all together. You’re the gear that keeps them all moving… and it could be why you’re here right now, isn’t it?”

He didn’t say anything, which I honestly expected. It made my smile blossom as my eyes never left his.

“I want to trust destiny. I want to so fucking bad… but what if I get burned? What if I’m blindly walking into all of this for an imaginary love that is simply within the depths of my dreams? What if… I’m naive… and destiny is simply waiting for me to fall into the trap that will leave me shattered and burned? I’m not a coward… but am I in over my head?”

For as long as I could remember, this moment was the first where I watched that hardened exterior soften exponentially. Those walls that were built so high to protect him from the rest of the world lowered just for me to witness in this alternate world where our fears and insecurities could be shared between us.

To be kept within our world of darkness.

“I don’t know what else I can do… or say to convince my mind that I’m not in over my head. That this isn’t simply an illusion and… my monsters… those dark beings who helped me discover myself by ravishing me with pleasure, also want this. If what Jeanne said is true, this commitment is an equal exchange, and I guess… my ultimate fear is that this delicate body may not be enough for five deadly sinners who surely hold immense power on the other side of the world.”

There it was. Everything was out in the open, leaving me feeling bare and exposed. I might as well have sat here naked, but I guessed this was now or never.

His hand slipped away from my cheek, and the way my heart dipped at the loss of his touch may have given me the answer I’d been looking for, but then he tugged at the silk cloth to expose his hand, revealing more than I would have anticipated.

Skin grafts covered his entire hand to his wrist.

Such a simple reveal made my mind whirl at the realization that the leader of my den was a burn victim.

When he reached out for me, I saw the hint of involuntary shivering, but his hand lay upon my cheek once more, and it was warm.

So, so warm.

“I can’t promise you the world.” His voice was so smooth and haunting. “Nor can I promise what the final outcome of this masquerade will be. My den is made up of ruthless villains in the Sinful world, and we have many enemies and very few allies.”

He paused as he very lightly brushed his thumb underneath my eye as if he feared I’d shed a tear.

“The one thing I can tell you is that the Devils of Sin… your Den of Ruthless Monsters will only ever commit to one.” He moved closer, then, while the words left his barely moving lips. “You’re right about me. I observe from a safe distance.”

Now he was up close, mere inches from me for what felt like the first time.

“When I’m far away, I can control myself… but up close, Amoré,” his chilled breath made shivers run down my spine, “up close like this… I can’t stop myself from wanting to devour you.”

My brain attempted to think but nothing could deter my attention from this moment when his lips crushed mine.

For a sheer moment, my heart felt like it was bursting because of the explosive waves of love that were ignited by the feverish kiss.

He didn’t hold back his overflowing passion, his lips greedily moving against mine in haste while he alternated between sucking and tugging my bottom lip.

I never realized how a kiss could be full of intensity with a mixture of frustration and immense love. It was like all those years within the depths of my sensual dreams, he’d been waiting for this moment to kiss me just like this.

To dominate my mouth and prove just how madly infatuated he is with the sight of me.

“Joaquin,” I moaned his name without even thinking, and that simply unlocked a beast. He groaned and pushed me back until it felt like I lay upon the island I’d been sitting on.

He was on top of me and kissing me fervently, our gasps and smothering kisses not enough to tame whatever we ignited.

His tongue plunged into my mouth, desperate to entwine with mine while his knee was between my legs and grinding into my entrance with no remorse.

I couldn’t sit still as my hands were desperate to cling to him, and it truly felt like a dream come true that I could grasp him. My touch made him moan into my mouth, and his hands gripped my waist until his long nails dug into my flesh.

Our kisses felt like they would never end. The desperate need to feel one another in this heightened moment was one I’d surely never forget.

He kissed me like I was a treasure too precious to leave behind. This reflection of love was a strong enough indication that this could actually work.

That they want me as much as I want them.

“Amoré,” he moaned when he broke the kiss. “I shouldn’t continue.” I was sure he was trying to convince himself rather than me, and I didn’t blame him because time was ticking.

We looked breathlessly into each other’s eyes for a moment, and all he could do was curse.

“So fucking addicting.”

He smothered me in another sensational kiss that had my toes curling and my head swirling. All the piling thoughts turned into a puddle and those strings of doubt and anxiety were sliced.

He needed to touch me, his hands swarming my body like he couldn’t get enough of the smooth softness of my flesh, while his knee that continued to grind against my entrance was replaced by what felt like a tail or tentacle that pressed into the lace fabric of my panties.

How I wished to remove the few pieces of clothing that clung to my body just so I could be completely naked for him. When I tried, he broke the kiss to chuckle against the nape of my neck while my hands were captured by more tentacles.

“This has to be fast, Amoré,” he panted. “No stripping for your King or I swear, I’ll fuck you.”

“That’s not a bad thing,” I argued with a bite of frustration while trying to wiggle out of those black tentacles’ holds, but it was no use. “Why do you all have tentacle tails?”

He mockingly laughed against my flesh, followed with his teeth lightly biting into the nook between my neck and shoulder. I flinched at the pain and moaned at the actual shockwaves of pleasure it delivered through my entire body.

“I don’t have tails, Amoré,” he assured me, and fuck, I had to open my eyes and see what the bloody hell he was talking about because if I wasn’t being held down by tails, what was keeping me captive?

Opening my eyes, I looked up to his hovering figure to realize his shirt was gone, revealing that chiseled view in all its glory. But that wasn’t what left me stunned—and salivating.

“That hentai phase you had when you were sixteen hasn’t faded it seems.” His smile was devious as his hands continued to press my hips down just so I could take in the remaining six tentacles on display while the other two kept my arms strapped above my head.

Tentacles with suction cups.

“Octopus?” I squeaked. “Don’t tell me that’s a pet.”

“More observant than I give you credit for,” he complimented even though it sounded like an insult.

“That totally was an insul-mhmm!” He claimed my lips once more and this time one of those devious tentacles slipped right between the waistband of the lace panties and proceeded to stroke my folds.

“Shit!” I cursed into his mouth. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, not so… rough… ah… mhmm.” I fought against his hold, my hips attempting to lift while my legs pressed together to try to slow the wild movement of this tentacle. But it only heightened his desire to pin me and taunt me mercilessly.

“You know how patient I’ve been? Watching Talon kiss you, fuck you with his tongue. Hiding in the shadows while the twins ravished you with their shifting tails while worshipping your body like the goddess you are! Then Dagger and his fucking blade in that tree in the wilderness, just so I could catch your arousal in the air and crave to taste you. I had to wait and wait, all for this moment, and I can’t even fuck you the way I want to.”

He sounded so frustrated, and the rough suction cup edge of his tentacle clamped down on my wet slit. I gasped. I didn’t know what to expect, but the sensation of the sucking forces felt like an octopus vibrating dildo, only these fucking cups tugged at every sensitive nerve in my wet pussy and it wasn’t even inside me.

“Those jealous fuckers see your beauty. See how you radiate like the fucking sun in any room. They imagine the curves of your body peeking out of sheer cloth, vividly dreaming to make you theirs when you’ve been ours from day fucking one.”

His lower half pressed against me then, and God was his monstrous cock hard as a rock beneath the thin texture of whatever pants he was wearing.

“You’re our Sinful Rose. Ours to claim, to kiss, to lick, to suck, to bite, and to impregnate. Our cocks were made solely for your pussy walls, and yet they think they have a fucking chance.”

He smothered my lips in a desperate kiss while he ground his hips and taunted my lower half with his. The movement only stimulated my pussy, the suction cups further arousing me.

“All we have to do is claim you, fuck you with our cocks and fill you with our semen. Then they’ll be helpless to our wrath. None of them would have the balls to attempt to control us. The Devils of Sin!”

His movement was erratic, fast, and intense, and I swore the lights on the other side were flickering on and off. It was such a mind fuck, one minute lying on the island in just my bra and underwear and the next being in the dark alternative of this room with my body wrapped in Joaquin’s tentacles as he ground, kissed, bit, and rubbed my pussy mercilessly.

“They fear what you can do when you dance with us on that ballroom floor. We won’t play to their tune. They’ll be forced to listen to our Devil’s Serenade, and between every break, we’ll enjoy strengthening you with wild fucking sex as we lay our claim on you,” he vowed, and I knew from the panting sternness in his voice that this was his diabolical plan. “Survive and we’ll reward you with our sexual perks. Dance and prove to them what a dangerous competitor you are in this castle of deceitful fuckers. They want to steal our queen? What a fucking shame.”

He nipped my ear and whispered, “You’re ours.”

I couldn’t take it—all this arousal, the touching, squeezing, biting, sucking. The sensations came together, building the knot of pleasure that grew stronger and stronger, leaving me panting and moaning for more.

“J… Joaquin.” My moan was a warning, my body preparing for what would be an electrifying orgasm.

The tentacles further slid around me, pulling me up until I was pressed right against Joaquin’s chiseled frame, and his lips worked overtime to leave bite marks anywhere he could.

“Moan my name, Amoré. Let me hear that high note you always reach when you cum. Let it out. The energy brewing within you, that tousled pleasure. Let it make this very foundation tremble.”

I was a puppet in his domain, and all I could do was let myself fall into the spiraling pleasure that was ready to explode. It felt like pulsing bolts of electricity begged to leave my flesh, desperate to escape and unleash their shocking wrath.

“Yes. Just like that, Amoré. Build it, let it charge, let it roll through your body until your peak, and then release it!” he encouraged me, moving at such a rapid rhythm that my orgasm was imminent.

“That’s it, Amoré. You’re so close; I can feel it. I can feel how your pussy is fluttering and aching to be filled by my cock. Aren’t you wishing to straddle me and feel what it’s like to have my cock all up into your fucking womb? Or that tiny stomach of yours. I’d fill you with so much fucking semen you’d be bloated with it. All that power I’d give just you. Only you,” he growled and panted heavily. “How wet you are. Are you listening to how my sucking cups are enjoying your drenched cunt? This is what you can have, Coniglietta Dolce. All of this. All of us. And we wouldn’t stray.”

This was him affirming that my monsters were mine, and I’d be given all I yearned for in return.

“Release the shockwave, Vita Mia. Cum and let them feed on your release!”

“AH!” There was no holding back as my orgasm hit me like a tidal wave. The explosive climax left me crying out in ecstasy, the high-pitched note he anticipated leaving my lips and echoing through the dark oasis like a shockwave.

Foreign energy burst out of me like it needed to escape—to be fucking freed to reign havoc on both sides of the spectrum of light and darkness.

My eyes snapped open. I was gripping the edges of the island for dear life as I fought hard for my breath. The entire room was shaking like we were experiencing an earthquake, and the lights flickered on and off while fighting not to fizzle out entirely.

For a moment, they went off entirely, leaving me in complete darkness. I stilled at the touch of silk that pressed against my cheeks—seconds before lips firmly pressed against mine.

My body practically melted at his touch, and I knew this was Joaquin kissing me one last time. He broke the kiss but wasn’t done, his lips pressing firmly on my neck. There was a slight burning to the sensual touch.

“Ah…” The moan was like a squeak of a mouse and yet it sounded far louder in the haunting silence that accompanied the darkness.

A kiss pressed against my shoulder, one that was tender and immediately reminded me of Talon.

The next kiss started with a lick to my left inner wrist, pressing right against my pulse point with a nip of someone’s teeth. There was no doubt that was Dagger. But there was more to come.

The final kiss was in a set, the touches happening at the same time against the top upper part of my thighs. The dual form of affection came from my sinful twins, Croix and Creed.

In that moment of darkness, all five of them sealed my fate with kisses that left burning touches in my flesh.

The foundations of their loyalty to solely me.

“Joaquin Dumaire Laurent,” Joaquin introduced, sounding so fucking proud as his hands slid from my cheeks and ran through my hair in a slow motion. “You did well, Amoré. Now prepare to enter the playing field, for the game has begun.”

With a flicker of the lights, the electricity returned like a generator had been triggered, and there I was.

Alone once more.

I looked to my hands, noticing how they shook and buzzed with tiny hints of black shocks. The energy that still thrummed through me was so fucking empowering, I felt like no one would dare walk over me.

My mind was alert, my body tingling with energy, and the mental clarity ignited such an explosive connection, it awakened a feeling of rejuvenation.

My ears caught onto some sort of commotion happening in the hall, and I felt the need to ensure I wasn’t found guilty of doing what I obviously knew I’d contributed to.

By the time the door opened, I was before the mirror admiring the bountiful set of curls that carried a high density of volume and glossy texture.

Flicking my head so they graceful bounced with the simple movement, I looked back to see a bulky 6’5” man with a fuming expression on his face.

His hair was gelled back, the black strands littered with plenty of grey hairs, while his scowling expression only emphasized the copious wrinkles on his face.

He wore a black suit, and his tie and shoes matched the consistent theme of the rest of the outfit, but those orbs of rage were directed at me.

“King Roger!” Jeanne snarled the name like the man wasn’t royalty. “How dare you enter a woman’s changing room?”

I blinked innocently while noticing James, Winston, and Zavier were present as well. The three of them looked winded, as if they had run up a few flights of stairs to get to this room.

“Is there an emergency that needs to be addressed?” My voice was filled with calm as I turned my body enough to show I’d donned the first dress of the night.

I only clung to the front side to ensure it didn’t fall to the floor—since the backside was unzipped but luckily covered thanks to my long, curly locks.

“What were you doing just now?” King Roger demanded.

I slowly looked down at my dress and glanced back at him.

“Dressing?” I pointed out the obvious without any tone of disrespect. “Was I supposed to be doing something else?”

“No. You were not, Princess François.” Jeanne purposely used the royal title in order to remind this King Roger that I wasn’t simply a common woman. “King Roger, I will only ask you once. Leave!”

The man didn’t look like he was budging.

“Where are they?” he demanded.

“Where are who?” I should have won an award for best actress in times of distress. “Is someone supposed to be present with me? I’m positive we were instructed to be with our maid or butlers.”

The poor man was going to pop a blood vessel.

“That is correct.”

The familiar voice caught my interest, and we all seemed to look to see Cobra leaning against the door frame with his hands in his pockets.

Our attention encouraged him to push away from the wooden surface and waltz into the tense room until he was standing right before me.

“Terribly sorry for the rude intrusion of your privacy, Princess François. Word from below suspected a culprit had triggered that tremor and blackout, but it seems like such bouts of panic were but a fable. Are you alright?”

“I’m fine, Sir…”

“Sir Cobra,” he introduced and gave me a smirk—and a quick wink. “We once again apologize for the sudden intrusion. You’re the last contestant to be introduced but please take your time while we ensure the castle is secure and the royal Observers and guests are reassured.”

“Please take your time. The safety of the guests and Observers is a priority. A woman can never have too much spare time to get ready for such a grand ball,” I sweetly replied. “Thank you for all your hard work.”

He took a step back to bow before he spun around and walked forward until he was right next to King Roger. His voice was barely audible and yet I heard his hushed words crystal clear.

“Disrespect my woman one more time tonight, King Roger, and I’ll ensure the queen is blatantly aware of your unusual behavior this evening.”

Wait… his woman?!

My eyes immediately went to Jeanne and the way her whole face began to blush gave it away.

Oh shit. James and Cobra?

My eyes then went to Zavier and Winston. Their raging expressions and tall stances were very protective as they stood at Jeanne’s side.

Oh… a harem of butlers? Wow… that’s honestly kind of hot.

The way King Roger glared back at Cobra didn’t intimidate him in the slightest. He smirked and was at the door before he knew it.

“Winston, Zavier, let’s escort King Roger back to the floor just in case there are potentially any more threats lurking around,” he encouraged. “James, please stay here to ensure Princess François and Miss Stone are safe.”

“Certainly,” James declared with a slight bow.

King Roger had no choice but to give up, and with one final glare in my direction, he was stomping straight out the door.

One look at the others confirmed that I wasn’t the only one immensely amused by that confrontation that didn’t turn out the way this King Roger would have liked.

What an eventful way to prepare for my grand debut.

Once the others left, James excused himself but assured us he’d be outside the door to give us privacy, leaving Jeanne to sigh in relief before she glanced my way.

One arched eyebrow made me giggle menacingly before I turned around to look into the mirror.

“Guess I should get ready so I don’t make everyone wait.”

Jeanne walked up to my back and couldn’t help lifting my hair up to feel the bountiful curls of my orange locks.

“You didn’t do these,” she quietly muttered while her questioning eyes met mine through the mirror.

My smile was priceless as I shrugged.

“Let’s say the hairstylist has a male’s touch.”

I’d totally tell her everything once all of this was over, but there was no more time to delay the inevitable.

The masquerade was finally here, and with a riled-up crowd anxiously waiting down below, I was ready to make my grand reveal.

I’m ready to dance with my Devils.

17

DANCE WITH THE SET OF DEVILS: PART ONE

~ESMÉRALDA~

“If one’s destined to dance with the Devil, make sure it’s a dance you’ll never regret.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“Are you ready, Miss Esméralda?”

I took one last inhale and allowed any tendrils of nerves to release from my limbs. With a lift of my head and a confident smile, I glanced over to Jeanne and James, who waited proudly near the staircase.

“Ready.”

They nodded and we listened for the announcer, who was entertaining the audience with a joke regarding the whole “earthquake.”

“You know an event like this is going to be grand when the world trembles!” he exclaimed and raised his hand in the air.

The audience agreed in a chorus of cheers and laughter, but the distraction was doing nothing to puncture the tension in the air.

These rich beings were ready to get this started, and I seemed to be the ultimate prize everyone was ready to place a bid on.

Then I must prove to them my worth by projecting an example of true perfection.

“Now for our final contestant!” the announcer declared. What a way to silence the room. “As a royal herself, it has become very clear that this contestant has gathered many eyes of interest before this grand masquerade has even begun! She will be a hard one to claim, but will she last on the grand floor of sin?”

My heart skipped a few beats as I swallowed the lump forming in my throat, but I took two steps forward so I was closer to the lengthy staircase but still out of sight of the anxious gazes awaiting my grand reveal.

With a glance at my neck to confirm I wore the rose pocket watch and a final pat to my shoulders, I knew my entrance would be a statement piece.

One they should remember.

“Presenting Princess Esméralda André François.”

The silence was absolutely deafening, but it simply encouraged me to take the first step forward. The sound of my heel hitting the hardwood kindled their intense stares of admiration.

I stood there like a queen looking down at the vast room filled with masked individuals, but my eyes were looking for only one. I wore the single piece of clothing that would scream back to these greedy individuals that there was only one competitor that could steal me away.

All it took was a second—a moment where my breath got caught in my throat and it felt like time itself had stopped at our eye contact.

All the worries and fears of doing something wrong in the back of my head went out the door, and I moved solely on instinct. My eyes never left his as I began my descent down the grand spiraling stairs, each step in a timely manner that emphasized my approach for the world to listen to.

Nothing could distract me. The world of glimmering gold and sparkling diamonds seemed to fade away as the world itself seemed to flicker into an alternate reflection.

The beings crowded below still wore a mask as I did, but their haunting beings of black, red, and various tainted colors were as clear as any living nightmare.

The sight didn’t frighten me because they were insignificant statues in comparison to the one who waited right in the front row—their armor of tattoos and silver metal a sight I remembered far too well.

That sizzling energy that had been so magnetizing in our first encounter was back and stronger than ever, but I forced myself not to hasten because a message had to be laid out like a carpet made for only those worthy of walking upon its red texture.

They had to see the glamorous fitted dress of gold and teal, the traditional fabric that represented the culture of the man who’d claimed me first for his den.

My curls bounced with every step, while the gown that fitted my body from my chest downward trailed outward at the bottom like a mermaid tail.

With the glimmering teal mask with various gold and iridescent jewels, my red lips stood out as prominently as my orange hair.

The strapless dress would have been questionable if I was aiming to be completely discreet, but my night knew I wouldn’t waltz into this room without covering my shoulders.

That I wouldn’t display too much of my delicate flesh until one of them had secured their claim.

Sitting heavily on my shoulders was the lavish coat that matched so perfectly with my ensemble—the royal coat that belonged to one man alone.

When I reached the bottom step, I noticed King Roger waiting with four other men and a single lady. I could only assume the routine was to lay one’s hand into the waiting male’s grasp and allow them to escort you to the stage to display to the crowd of awaiting Observers.

That wasn’t something I could do without choosing who was worthy of guiding me to the stage.

So I did what I knew could get me in trouble—heck, maybe even killed. I walked right past King Roger’s offered hand, which awarded me many surprised gasps and whistles of surprise.

If the silence was intense before, it upped a few levels as I didn’t get distracted on my main course. I was only a few steps away, and I deliberately took my time until I stopped before the tall man I’d missed dearly even though I’d seen him mere hours before.

He couldn’t hide his pride and obvious approval of my risky display of defiance. The smile on his face showed his perfectly white teeth while he further lifted his head upward, admiring me slowly with those enchanting teal eyes.

He raised his hand in offering and waited for me to make my decision, but there was no need to delay. This decision was mutual—it always had been since that fateful night.

Laying my hand into his seemed shocking to the rest of them, and maybe it was because they could see what I could. To those innocent contestants, here I stood before Prince Jeong-Ho, my hand in his, wearing matching royal outfits like couples would if they were engaged or humbly married.

Yet, those with the sight to see beyond the veil of light witnessed my tall, monstrous Knight in all his tatted armor glory, his glowing eyes of power accepting my decision to claim him.

He represented the den I was sure many within our presence were worried about, and that was what made this such a big deal.

The Devils of Sin have an advantage that the rest don’t have at their disposal.

As if the moment were enough, my Sinful Knight took a step back and bowed like a true knight in fashion, and it couldn’t be more gallant as he knelt to one knee, crossed his free hand over his chest, and laid his lips lightly against the back of my hand.

It took everything I had not to moan as the simple touch sent shockwaves of heat and lust through me. Our exchanged look at that moment was blistering hot with waves of loving intensity that sealed the deal between us.

This man would be the first to dance with me.

“Prince Talon Jeong-Ho,” he announced for everyone else to hear. With how pin-drop silent it was, I wouldn’t be surprised if everyone down to the back heard his introduction.

He rose and smiled brilliantly while admiring me as I answered, “Princess Esméralda André François,” and smiled in return. “A pleasure to see you again, Prince Talon.”

“Likewise, Gongjunim.”

Whether he did that by accident or bluntly on purpose, the room knew we were acquainted with one another and the bar was set high for whichever competing dens thought they had a shot against the Devils of Sin.

With a squeeze of my hand, Talon made it his duty to walk me towards the stage and all the way to the very platform where I’d stand in wait for whatever the announcer would have to say to make me more “auction-able”—if that was what it was referred to as.

With one more kiss to the back of my hand—the action even more intense with our shared look—his hand slipped from mine and he walked confidently back to his place.

I realized no one else was around him—as if they were hidden and watching from the shadows—but Talon’s performance proved none of the others needed to be there.

He was representing them like a knight defending his kingdom, and all those around them understood that.

“What a noble introduction of grace and power!” The announcer was going to ride on the coattails of our display of defiance, and I didn’t blame him for taking advantage of it. “Looks like Princess François will be one to watch out for on the dance floor!”

A few individuals clapped and whistled in agreement. I could already feel the envious glares from the women standing off to the side, but I did a side glance and noticed Eloise standing proudly in the front row in an outstanding ensemble that stood out amongst the rows of women.

Mainly because the dress base was black and bedazzled with various colored jewels and trinkets.

My bestie looked like a villainess ready to snatch some of these women’s over-the-top wigs, and honestly, I approved of it.

“With all the contestants present, let’s get right to show business!” he exclaimed and dramatically put his hand in the air, which triggered fireworks of confetti that rained down upon the stage.

“Welcome to the Masquerade of Sin! A tradition that many thought would end last year has been revived thanks to the financial backing of the well-known Mother Family Organization!”

The announcement encouraged a round of applause across the rows of Observers, but I could tell from the contestant side of the room that very few were pleased.

Some looked like they hadn’t even heard of this organization, and for good reason.

“The royal Mother Family has aided in getting rid of the debts of their people for many decades! I’m sure to some this opportunity would be deemed a curse, but to the fortunate, powerful, and wise lot of individuals, this invitation is a blessing in disguise, for with persistence, intelligence, stamina, and a dose of luck, anyone can be given a fresh new start by ridding every cent of debt from one’s name and in return, be given abundance!”

Wording it that way made all of this truly seem like a generous opportunity that shouldn’t be so looked down upon.

A clear manipulative tactic if you ask me.

“Since the return of this tradition, the Mother Family has not only aided in the crowdfunding for the enhancements and redecoration of this sinful castle of entertainment but has very generously offered the pool of money that will be won by the last individual standing on the dance floor at the end of this grand night!” he revealed, which seemed to catch everyone’s attention.

The announcer clapped his hands three times, and the action triggered a massive scoreboard that appeared above the stage. It was surprising because it simply appeared in a poof of black smoke. The display projected every constant on the digital screen.

My eyes immediately took in the amount of “ELIMINATED” statements that were across the individual’s names—a red X placed on their miniature photos to emphasize their failure.

It made my heart clench because I knew the true meaning of elimination.

Death.

I scanned the board swiftly until I landed on Antionette’s name. The wash of relief that ran through my senses actually surprised me since I knew just how much she despised me, but her warning in the forest showed she didn’t hate me enough to see me dead.

At least, that’s what I hoped.

“Not only will the grand prize be offered to the last surviving contestant on the dance floor at the end of the night, but the second batch of the prize money of equal value will be divided amongst the Top 50 bidders whose contestant reaches the top three!”

The news had multiple people gasping and going wild at this apparent new circumstance.

As if that doesn’t add more pressure to perform well.

“We have one final treat to reveal regarding the masquerade, but here is the current leader board prior to our announcement. Remember, bidding is a privilege and the number of times you can change your bid depends on multiple factors. Everyone will be given one chance to vote as a default, but more can be given based on status, hierarchy, and donations!”

Turning around to fully acknowledge the board, I looked at the immediate top 10 contestants chosen before our entry was displayed upon the screen along with the top 10 bidders and their first choices.

I noticed that Antionette was among the top 3 competitors chosen in the Contestant category, and my name managed to be among the list in tenth place.

To say I was actually surprised was an understatement because I didn’t expect to be on the board to begin with. I was a nobody in this realm of the industry. More importantly, I was known as the youngest of the Bellerose family.

With my sudden name change, I’d clearly obtained a clean slate that very few got the chance to acquire before a life-changing event like this, but the moment my eyes lowered to the top bidders, I knew exactly why I’d soared into the top ten.

Out of the Top Bidders category, six of them had all put their bids on me. But what caused the brewing whispers among the crowd was the individual at the top spot and the amount.

PRINCE JOAQUIN DUMAIRE LAURENT

Contestant: ESMÉRALDA FRANÇOIS

Bid Amount: 10 MILLION DOLLARS (US).

“TEN MILLION DOLLARS?” one hissed in absolute shock.

“Fuck. That’s an introduction bid.”

“For a woman we’ve never heard about?”

“You may not have heard about her but look at the scoreboard. The lowest bid is literally a million fucking dollars.”

The whispers grew louder and I could feel the heaviness of their perceptive gazes on me, but my eyes were glued onto the board because there was an unexpected individual on the list and it simply made my stomach tumble in concern.

LUCAS ANDRÉ BELLEROSE

Contestant: ESMÉRALDA FRANÇOIS

Bid Amount: 6 MILLION DOLLARS (US).

WHY WOULD he place a bid on me?

It didn’t make fucking sense. Antionette was the one representing our family. Why the hell would Lucas bid on me—a François—and where the hell did he get that amount of money?

I wasn’t the only one who noticed Lucas’s name, and some didn’t hesitate to speak loudly about it.

“Damn. Even Lucas Bellerose bid on her instead of his sister, who’s representing their family.”

“Talk about savage. Does he have no shame?”

“What if he’s madly in love with her?”

“Aren’t they siblings?”

“What if they’re step-siblings?”

“Whatever they are, surely there’s a favorite in the family if he’s actually placing all his cards on her instead of his own sister.”

“Maybe he’s getting payback. I heard they hate each other’s guts.”

“Who wouldn’t when you have a slut sister who sleeps with anything that moves?”

“I heard recently that those she’s been sleeping with end up in crazy misfortunate events.”

“No fucking way.”

“Well, whoever she’s slept with clearly bid on her. She’s in the top 3 but François’s daughter is the clear underdog. I’m bidding on her.”

“Same.”

“Heck ya. Imagine if the grand prize money is split fifty ways and we don’t even need to dance. It’s golden.”

“This year is going to be wild since they increased the stakes like this.”

I needed to tune them out for my own sanity, so I allowed my eyes to trail down the remaining list to see who else was on the top bidding list. I picked out the names I recognized.

1. Joaquin - 10 MILLION DOLLARS

2. Lucas – 6 MILLION DOLLARS

3. Talon – 5 MILLION DOLLARS

4. Dagger – 5 MILLION DOLLARS

5. Croix – 2.5 MILLION DOLLARS

6. Creed – 2.5 MILLION DOLLARS

7. Claude – 1 MILLION DOLLARS

MY EYES LINGERED on Claude’s name and I was thankful that his bid was for Eloise. Frankly, I wasn’t worried about my best friend. All these people thought I was an underdog, but wait till they got a glimpse of Eloise on the dance floor. Dancing was second nature to her, and I was only good at it thanks to the plentiful practice sessions I participated in whenever I visited her house when we were young.

“To make things exciting, the top bidder’s chosen contestant will now be given the privilege to give immunity to two individuals!” the announcer surprisingly announced which caught everyone’s attention. “Immunity will only last for the first round of dances.”

I turned around once more to face the audience while the announcer approached and put it near my face.

“Who shall you choose for the first round of immunity?”

I spoke before my brain could process who I was going to choose.

“Miss Genevieve and Miss Bellerose.”

There were a few surprised “oh?” and “damns” that went off through the crowd, but my voice was firm with conviction, and it was enough for the announcer to point towards the contestants.

“Congratulations! Can Contestants Eloise Genevieve and Antionette Bellerose come to the stage to receive your immunity bracelets!”

Music played while the chosen contestants made their way to the stage. It was the first time I’d seen Antionette in such an extravagant dress of vivid red.

It was clear from her expression that she didn’t expect to be chosen at all, and when she reached the stage, she positioned herself on my right side and muttered, “What are you doing?”

“Making things even,” I muttered right back but further whispered, “Why didn’t Lucas bid on you?”

All she did was give me a cocky smile in response, which told me she wasn’t going to tell me shit.

Eloise arrived on my left side and didn’t hesitate to ask the obvious question still looming through the room, but in French.

“Pourquoi Lucas vous a-t-il choisi?”

Why did Lucas choose you?

“Je n’ai aucune putain d’idée.”

I have no fucking idea…

Bracelets of gold with ombre rose symbols that shifted between red and orange were placed on our wrists.

“To activate it, please press on the rose button now,” the advisor standing before us encouraged.

When we did, all three of us flinched at the spike of pain that pierced into our flesh. It was like we’d stuck a needle into our skin, similar to a pushpin in a corkboard.

I watched as the bracelet in question glowed just slightly. I swore it had retrieved a bit of our blood, the thick dark red liquid swarming through the engraved markings like they were tunnels waiting to be filled by the flowing life source.

“These iconic bracelets will offer you immunity on both spectrums of Sinful Manor. Please note, this item isn’t simply for decor but will be of key importance throughout the event tonight. Ensure it remains on your wrist for your performance throughout the night, for we can offer you more immunity opportunities if you rank highly or are the top bidder’s favorite. After this event, if you do survive what is ahead, feel free to keep the artifact for it’ll have additional benefits within our society.”

Our society…

I almost felt like an alien with his usage of words, but it had to hint at something more.

“It’s time for the first dance. Observers and royal bidders! Please make your way to your designated seats throughout the ballroom!”

The crowd flocked to their seats that were further up in the platforms. It was like this ballroom had become a stadium where all eyes were on the field and awaiting the start of a grand show.

We remained in place because what else were we supposed to do? Workers in black outfits and masks rushed quickly to move chairs and other props while individuals in tuxes were instructing a group of men on where they would have to stand throughout the dance floor.

My eyes caught on Talon, and his calm gaze gave me a sense of reassurance that he knew what was going on. I was curious how we’d be chosen for these dances, but I’d bet it wouldn’t be long before we found out.

Three minutes and everyone was settled in their places.

“Smooth transition!” the announcer declared. “For the first round, all dancers must participate! Bidders! This is your chance to make your first round of bids. Remember that everyone has one guaranteed bid. Whether you use it now or in the final round is up to you! The top bidder will get to choose who they dance with first!” he explained. “Remember that many of you are in dens. Use that to your advantage. And also remember that once you’ve participated in the dance, you will be given the option to lay claim on your chosen female. You all know what steps need to be done to do this, so keep that in mind!”

Steps to claiming. What would they need to do and what if the woman doesn’t wish to be claimed?

“Participating Observers and Suitors. If you participate in a dance, you can only do so once. If you lay claim on a contestant, and their debt has been cleared, they do not need to continue dancing for the night unless you wish for your entire den to lay ownership on the contestant. Remember that will also cost money and the chosen individual must survive the rest of the night. Please keep that in mind, for no excuses will be accepted if things go south! You will have thirty minutes between each dancing stage to rest, change outfits if necessary, or seek medical attention,” he elaborated. “Also remember that the slot of time can also be used for claiming your chosen contestant. Do take advantage of this if you can.”

“How do they claim a contestant?” I overheard someone ask.

“Probably by kissing them or something,” another muttered.

“Do you guys know nothing?” an older contestant snarled. “To be claimed is to be fucked by the Observer or the highest bidder who dances with you.”

“W-What?!” a few of the girls gasped in horror.

I glanced over to Eloise and noticed her deep frown then looked to Antionette, who didn’t seem bothered by any of it.

She didn’t look like she gave a damn honestly.

“Think of this as a mating game. You dance to be appealing to the men who will observe and bid on your worth. The higher the bids, the more fuckable you are. If a person claims you and they’re a part of a den, the rest of the den has to claim you as well,” another female contestant further explained and actually smiled like this wasn’t a sick tradition. “Your debt is cleared and you’re basically sold to a group of men who will offer you a chance at life at the expense of being their sex slave.”

“I didn’t sign up for that,” a woman hissed. “The invitation said nothing about that! I’m not losing my virginity for this bullshit.”

“Then leave?” the woman offered back with a shrug as she flicked her red locks and smirked devilishly. “I doubt you’ll have to worry about anyone bidding on you. As of now, all eyes are on Miss Orange over there.”

A few looked at the three of us on the platform, but I was still trying to process what was being revealed.

The announcer clearly wasn’t paying attention as he was speaking to King Roger and another bulky individual.

“So you’re literally saying participating in this dance will end up with us having to dance with men that either choose us or who we randomly end up with and they get the option to fuck us?! I’m not that desperate for money!” a green-haired woman snarled.

“Then you can die?” the female combated, which got our attention once more. “You’re here because your family owes a bunch of debt. Do you think they give a shit about whether you don’t want to be a slut or not? You were invited with the understanding that while participating in this masquerade, you will need to do what you must to clear yours or your family’s debt. Did you think we’d solely dance like sweet ballerinas and these rich folks would clap and throw money at us? You’re that stupid?”

Many of the girls couldn’t even respond back, and I noticed a few were already shedding tears in fear.

“While we have the chance, why don’t I lay it all down for you gullible fools,” she declared and got right to it. “This is the Masquerade of Sin. Those who support this event offer us a second chance at life by giving us this opportunity to use our body, minds, and mental capabilities to compete and attempt to clear our debt in dancing stages. If you’re adored by many, you’ll clear your debt faster and ensure you and your whole damn family lineage isn’t wiped out because of the debt accumulated. If a man wants to claim you, each break is their chance to do so. Being claimed by a man or den doesn’t mean you’re out of the ball park. You still have to work on clearing your debt, but if you satisfy the man, they’ll bid more towards your pot which may clear your debt faster. Once your debt is clear, you can essentially go, but any additional money made will be yours, and I’m sure you all realize that these beings in masks have the money to spend.”

She pointed to the scoreboard.

“Look at the top 10. Literally six of them all bid on one girl, and that’s what, 25 million dollars? If you use your body and give them a good time, I’m sure they’ll have no hesitation in giving you the money you need to get out of this mess,” she declared. “So suck it up. I’d rather be fucked by some random rich stranger than be murdered because my father has a stupid gambling problem. Besides, if you’re claimed by a rich den, you’ll get to be their precious woman, and the men in dens are known to not cheat.”

“B-B-But aren’t dens… made up of monsters?” a woman boldly stated, and the woman standing next to her nodded quickly as she hissed, “Some of them aren’t even human! You saw the madness that happened in the forest. Those massive creatures that killed so many of the girls and almost killed us. They’re like vicious aliens. I’m not going to be a sex slave to a fucking monster.”

“Well, that’s your choice, bitch,” the red-haired woman declared. “I love eating good food and traveling around the world. If my body is going to be a temple for some monster cock, fine. At least I’ll be alive, debt-free, and rich.”

“How do you know all of this?” a woman in glasses questioned. “You’re acting like this isn’t a big deal! Some of us are virgins! Some of us have boyfriends and husbands! This is cheating.”

“Oh please,” she huffed and glared at the woman. “The majority of you are over twenty-five. If you’re not, you should go thank your family members for fucking up your futures all because they thought this tradition wasn’t happening anymore. You’re taking your frustrations and fears out on me like I collected the fucking debt that landed you in this place!”

She turned around to point in the glasses girl’s face.

“My sister reached top 2 of the masquerade last year and let me tell you, she’s living in Dubai with her lovely Den of Monsters as a multi-billionaire with tons of houses around the world. She travels every month and just gave birth to her first baby with her den. They pamper her like a queen and she doesn’t even need to lift a finger. She has a 24-hour nanny who takes care of the kid while she sips margaritas on the beach while being fanned and serviced by her maids! She’s living her best life.”

“If that’s true, why the fuck are you here?” another woman snarled.

The girl laughed and smiled in triumph. “I collected debt on purpose.”

She has to be kidding me… right?

Eloise looked just as shocked as I was, and even Antionette gaped at her admission before she asked what was surely on all our minds.

“You purposely collected debt to participate in this masquerade.”

“Of course.” She didn’t even sound ashamed. “If I get to be pampered by sinful men who cherish me, feed me, take care of me, and protect me in this fucked-up world where women are deemed as trash regardless of our status, why wouldn’t I do anything I could to participate in such a grand opportunity? You literally have to be foolish to just waltz into this thinking our debts would be cleared and that’s it. Maybe to you lot of bitches this is a wakeup call about how greedy and disgusting our world is beneath the layer of life the media and the rest of the world like to project to us, but the reality is exactly this. We live amongst monsters. Some are greedy, others are villainous, and a few are somewhere in between, but at the end of the day, these men with wealthy pockets need a woman to survive, and that’s why this tradition is here.”

“You don’t even fucking know who’s claiming you!” another argued. “They could just want you as a sex slave and beat you! You’re legit making it seem like half of us aren’t going to be raped and turned into slaves!”

“Again, I’m not seeing the problem,” the woman sweetly declared. “And you can’t call this rape.”

“They’re forcing themselves on us to claim OUR bodies!” a woman with silver hair snarled.

“Did they force you to sign on the dotted line on that invitation?” she tossed back, and that shut the other woman up. “Exactly. You signed up for this with a blind mentality, thinking this was your shot to be debt-free. You all know how our society works here, right?” She gestured around us. “Money talks! Not just in the heart of Boston or America. Everywhere! Across this vast world, money talks. Bullshit listens. You signed on the dotted line in exchange for freedom, stability, and financial gain. Without this chance, you think anyone would give a crap about us?” She gestured to our clothes.

“The very clothes we’re all wearing are some of the finest in Boston curtesy of those who either bid on us or see our potential. You think anyone is going to bat an eye your way when you’re in rags?! I know every single one of you has seen a homeless person on the street and you know what happens to them? They starve! They’re raped and abused by random drunk fuckers who can’t even pay for a meal. They abuse them for free and eventually, those homeless females either get trafficked, go missing, get pregnant and die from complications, or are murdered, and guess what?” She allowed her voice to dip further as she whispered, “No one gives a fuck. Not the police. Not the government. Not the other poor fuckers who barely make it to the next day or the filthy rich who live in their gated communities and act oblivious about what happens in our dark society.”

I swallowed the lump forming in my throat, and I felt Eloise’s hand grasp mine as she squeezed it gently.

Despite our circumstances, this woman was right. Boston was a grand and beautiful city like any part of our vast world, but like the tv shows and movies that portrayed the beauties of any country, there were the shadows where bad things happened and no one bothered acknowledging it because it wasn’t their problem to bear.

“If fate means I’m going to be a sex slave, so be it, but I have the confidence and faith in my body, beauty, talents, and family lineage that I will be claimed by a wonderful man or den and live a magnificent life compared to you guys.”

“What if we get pregnant?” a girl quietly muttered. She looked extremely shy and even hid herself behind two blonde women who glanced over their shoulders at her.

“They’re not allowed to impregnate us,” another tried to say but her voice gave away her obvious nervousness.

Everyone seemed to look back to the red-haired woman for some sort of wisdom, and she dramatically sighed.

“Yes. You can get pregnant cause duh. Sex. Semen. Womb. Voilà. Child.”

“But… I’m married.”

“Irrelevant,” she countered. “If it was important, your man would have worked overtime to ensure you guys weren’t in debt so you’d avoid such a fate.”

“It was an arranged marriage… and I’m only eighteen,” she muttered as her downcast expression made the admission rather heavy in nature. Especially when she was only eighteen. “I didn’t have a choice.”

“Well then this is perfect, isn’t it?” she suggested back and actually reached out to the girl to lift her chin upward. “Here’s your opportunity. A clean slate. You can dance with a man who looks at you like you’re the fucking world. Who will cherish you with lavish things and fuck you with every intention of making you cum and not leave you hanging like half the Boston men. All those seats around us, they’re not just filled with men from Boston or even America. Foreigners from around the world travel here just for this tradition, and they treat their woman like royalty.”

She moved her hand away and lifted her head up high.

“So it’s your choice. Want to make this into a negative situation and worry about pregnancy, forced sex, and all that other shit? Fine. Worry about it. But I’m here not only to clear my miniscule amount of debt, but to find a man who will cherish me like a fucking goddess, and if he happens to be a scary monster in the dark with a big fucking cock, thank the gods because that will be better than fucking myself with a dildo after wasting my time in bed with a man who doesn’t even know which hole his wiener goes into.”

No one could argue with that, and the silence that followed was a clear indication that she did have a point. This experience would be based on how we perceived it.

If someone like me from a mafia family got kidnapped, it would be my choice to cry and await the end of my fate or act smart and find a way to change the situation to be in my favor.

The announcer cleared his throat, and we all looked back at him as he held a special card in his grasp.

“Now then! The first set of bids are in, and surprisingly enough, we have a tie for the first dance!”

My eyes scanned the dance floor until they stopped on Talon, who seemed to be standing right in the middle.

His eyes locked onto mine, and it didn’t seem like he lacked any confidence. He was still as calm as ever, but would we really get to dance together?

“The two top bidders will now be revealed!”

All eyes landed on the scoreboard as two masked individuals showed up on the screen. My heart went wild in concern while my eyes widened when I saw the tied competitors.

“It looks like Sir Bellerose has tied with one of the Devils of Sin, Prince Jeong-Ho, for a whopping 20 million dollars!”

Could my blood pump any faster?

I swear I was going to faint at the mere idea of having to dance with Lucas. No. I wasn’t worried about fucking dancing! Did he want to claim me? He can’t fucking claim me! We’re siblings!

“What is that bastard doing?” Antionette snarled, and I couldn’t help but look at her. The fear in my eyes was obvious enough to make her huff in annoyance, “Don’t look like that!”

“Why is he bidding on her?” Eloise snarled. She looked so fucking angry. “You guys are siblings! Related by blood! What? Because Esme changed her surname he thinks this is okay?”

“Why are you angry at me? You think I’m putting him up to this?” Antionette fought back. “If we were working together, wouldn’t he be bidding to save me and our family? Esméralda is off the fucking hook, so how the hell am I supposed to know his motives?”

“So he wants to fuck her?” Eloise growled. “That should be fucking illegal.”

I didn’t say anything but looked over my shoulder to where Talon stood.

He still looked completely calm but his eyes—fuck, those predator’s eyes—reflected just how pissed he was.

“This is the first time in history this has happened so we shall take one sole bid! The bid will secure the claim and be added to the overall pot of money!”

“25 million dollars.”

There were plentiful gasps and I turned around so I could find where the declaration came from. My eyes finally landed on Lucas, who smiled delightedly as he stood there like a cocky bastard.

“Twenty-five million?!” the announcer declared. “Are you adding that to your current bid, Sir Bellerose?!”

“Yes,” he firmly declared, and his eyes further twinkled in lust as they remained locked on mine. “So the grand bid I’m offering for Princess Esméralda André François is 45 million dollars.”

“Astonishing!” the announcer cheered, but the shock was deafening on a number of levels.

If Lucas had this amount of money simply lying around, Antionette would never be in this predicament to begin with. He could have cleared it for her and the rest of the family, and Father wouldn’t have resorted to changing my name.

Does Father even know Lucas has this much money on hand to gamble with? Why is Lucas even doing this? He wants to claim me? We have no fucking connection. We’re siblings! Why… why… why isn’t this making any sense?!

I was fighting to not look so traumatized, but this was daunting. It was frightening to even think about. And yet this was unfolding before my eyes, and if Talon lost… that was it.

With the bracelet on my wrist, I’d be immune to losing the first dance, which meant I couldn’t simply hope I’d die somehow—what a morbid thing to choose suicide over being forced to fuck your older brother—but I couldn’t morally do it.

No. I couldn’t physically, emotionally, or mentally accept being with Lucas instead of with my Devils. I’d rather be a slave to them knowing I had an ounce of emotional connection with each of them than dare be with Lucas.

The pit of my stomach clenched painfully at the thought and my fingers curled inward into my palms so no one would see how trembling and pale they surely were.

I bet my whole face was as pale as a sheet, but even if Talon was loaded, he couldn’t possibly put that much on the chopping block for me.

No Sinful Maiden is worth that much money.

Lucas knew he fucking won. I could see in his eyes, which were dark and didn’t hide his hunger. I truly felt like a mouse that was trapped in a corner while the looming tabby cat hovered in waiting, their tongue licking their lips in anticipation of enjoying feasting on their found meal.

The look on his face reminded me of something long ago, and the memory hit me right in this moment.

“ARE you going to be good, Esméralda?”

I hugged the clothes tightly to my body to hide how I trembled beneath the thick fabric.

The pain thrumming through me was from the beatings I’d received from Mother, and I was just tired of fighting.

“If you listen to me, I’ll make sure Mom doesn’t hurt you anymore. What do you say? No more painful hits. No more punishment. All you have to do is let me stay here tonight.”

All I could do was glare at him, and there was that same look—the traitorous smile that confirmed he knew exactly what he was doing.

That I’d agree to do whatever he asked if it meant I wouldn’t be hurt by Mother again.

“All you have to do is say okay,” he coerced. “Give me permission, Esméralda, and I’ll be a good big brother from now on.”

I shut my eyes and wished to disappear, but the door suddenly opened, and the light from the hall shone into the room.

I SNAPPED out of it for a moment, and I noticed that Antionette had moved to stand before me with her arms crossed.

“Well then? What’s the competitor’s bid?”

She said it loud and clear like she was impatient for the final result. “Everyone’s acting as if the prince lost.”

She had a point, but I was still stuck in the past as I remembered what happened after the door had opened.

“WHAT THE HELL are you doing in our room?” Antionette snapped.

Lucas frowned and glanced over his shoulder at Antionette.

“You two don’t share a room,” he growled.

“Oh, didn’t you hear? Since Mother is so tired of waking up to Esméralda’s screams from her never-ending nightmares, I’ve been assigned to share a room with her for Mother’s sanity.”

“This house has twelve bedrooms. Let her sleep on the other side.”

“No can do, big brother.” She seemed far too happy as she flicked the lights on. “I’ve always wanted a little maid to help me keep all my clothes organized, so what better way to get that? Plus, they’re doing renovations on the house while Dad’s on his year-long trip so the only rooms available are the ones near Mom’s, and you know how thin those walls are. Step the wrong way on the plank wood and she’s awake and ready to summon the Devil to kick our asses.”

I stared at her with wide eyes, while Lucas further frowned.

“She’s ten. She can sleep in her own room,” Lucas concluded.

“You’re right. She’s ten and I’m fifteen, or sixteen tomorrow. Between us, I’m an adult who can consent.” She purposely stressed out the last word, even though I wasn’t sure what it meant. “Why don’t I ask her? Hmm?”

She paused to look right at me as she put her hands on her hips. “Esme! Do you wish to stay here in this room all by yourself, or do you want to share a room with me?”

“She doesn’t want to be your slave,” Lucas argued.

“Alright, alright. If you get to sleep in my room you won’t need to help me organize my clothes until you’re twelve,” she offered.

I looked between them and further hugged my blanket.

“Will… Mom get mad?”

Lucas tried to answer but Antionette cut him off.

“No. As long as when you have your nightmares, you quietly cry and only bother me if you can’t go back to sleep. Do that, and she won’t get mad or punish you. You’ll get half of the room to yourself, and you can read all the books you want. Once Dad is back from his trip, the renovations will be done and each of our rooms will have locks so we’ll have privacy,” she explained. “Which means no one can enter your room without your permission.”

“I wanna sleep in Antionette’s room.” There wasn’t a hint of hesitation in my voice.

“Perfect!” she sweetly stated. “Go there.”

“I… don’t have clothes.”

“You can bring your clothes, dolls, or whatever you want, Esme,” she groaned.

“I’m not… wearing… clothes.”

She stared at me for a long moment and then looked at Lucas.

“And why is that?”

“She had a nightmare and peed the bed, alright!” Lucas snapped.

“Funny,” Antionette began and purposely sniffed the air. “Doesn’t smell like she peed the bed.”

“I already washed the sheets,” Lucas growled.

“Ah. What a lovely brother you are,” Antionette sweetly stated, but her expression was far from pleased.

She was mad.

“Get a pair of your favorite pajamas from the drawer and go change in the washroom, Esme,” Antionette declared.

I quickly did what she asked and came out with my blanket before grabbing one of my monster dolls.

The two of them were glaring at each other like they were about to fight, but Antionette turned her attention to me.

“You know where my room is. Go sleep and don’t make any noise to wake Mother. Understand?”

I nodded but couldn’t help but whisper, “What about you?”

She stared at me for a long moment.

“Lucas and I need to have an adult talk. You’re not sixteen yet so you can’t participate. Now go sleep or I’ll change my mind.”

I quickly shuffled to the door but paused.

“Esméralda,” Antionette groaned. “Go!”

I turned back and quickly shuffled to hug her from behind.

“I love you, Antionette.”

She stared at me even as I got teary-eyed. I ignored Lucas’s glaring stare as I hugged Antionette tightly.

She finally sighed.

“I love you too, even though you’re a damn cry baby sometimes. Now go sleep. I’ll make sure to put the rose nightlight on for you if you need to pee during the remainder of the night. Okay?”

“Okay.” I released her and quickly shuffled to the door. “Bye.”

Slipping through the space, I reached the doorknob to close it when my ears picked up on what they were saying, which prompted me to try to see what was happening.

“You fucking bitch,” Lucas hissed. “You keep interfering.”

“I don’t care what you do to me,” Antionette began, and she almost sounded amused. “But if you dare touch my little sister in that manner, I’ll make your life a living hell.”

“You think you’re doing her a fucking favor?! Father loves her more than you. Just you wait. One day y’all will be thrown in that masquerade and he’ll choose her over you.”

“Fine.” Antionette didn’t sound bothered. “I’m not afraid to be sold to a bunch of monsters.”

“Ya, cause you’re a cunt,” Lucas mocked. “You’d rather be a sex slave than have some fucking respect for yourself.”

“I respect myself, Lucas,” she firmly declared. “I respect myself enough to see the predator of a monster standing before me. I respect myself enough to give my sister a fucking break from the days when Mom goes cuckoo with her drug addiction and alcohol obsession to give her a few hours of fucking peace instead of being abused by someone who should be a protector instead of a sick fucker. If anyone should be questioning their self-respect, it’s you.”

He clenched his fists as his eyes narrowed back at her, but she laughed and shook her head.

“A twenty-year-old who’s more focused on touching little girls than trying to find a woman who is willing to lower their standards for his puny lollipop of a dick. Surely, he has to have no respect or morals to be that sick of a psycho.”

Lucas got right in her face, and he was literally shaking in anger.

“That’s the same cock that you can’t even manage to suck with your dirty, talkative mouth.”

“Aww. My bad.” She wasn’t bothered. “I guess being forced to do this for the last five years hasn’t given me much experience, has it?”

“You can’t protect her forever.”

“You’re right. I can’t,” she offered, and it sounded like she was happy about such a reality. “But guess what? I’d rather be the lovely villain in this story than act like a fake hero who despises his own father just because you weren’t born royalty like Claude.”

“I’m not envious of him.”

“Keep telling yourself that, Lucas, but I see right through you,” Antionette vowed as she took a step back. “I see the anger in your eyes since you know I’m right. I see the enviousness that reflects in them whenever Father returns and his first question to Jeanne is to ask how Claude and Esme are doing. I see how much you hate him for not paying attention to you and how much you enjoy whenever Esme is getting beat by Mother for the stupidest shit. You jack off to her cries and screams at night. You probably wish she’s a Maiden just so you have the chance to be in her dreams.”

He bit his lips to stop himself from speaking, and Antionette quietly laughed.

“Everyone thinks I’m stupid. A slut. An idiot who likes to spend her money on any type of fabric because I have no confidence in myself. Let them think what they want, but at the end of the day, I’m smarter. Wiser. I can see through all the bullshit. If that means I don’t get a happy ending, I don’t care.”

She paused and took a deep breath then let it out slowly.

“Because you know what I wished when I was ten?” she quietly offered. “That someone would stand up for me in the shadows and save me from my brother who’s in love with my baby sister but ends up sneaking into my bed every night.”

He couldn’t say a thing and she shrugged.

“Let’s get it over with, shall we?”

She spun around and headed to the door, and I shuffled to the side to hide in the shadowy part of the hall.

“Where are you going?” Lucas huffed loudly enough for me to hear.

“Closing the door, stupid. Esme is always afraid of closing them the whole way so she doesn’t disturb Mother, but obviously, you never noticed.”

The door closed at that moment, and I stood there while I hugged my doll for dear life.

I stayed there and listened to the sounds that followed, and I knew at that moment that I’d grow up fast so I could protect Antionette in return.

Protect her from the real monsters.

I SNAPPED out of the flashback due to the touch to my shoulder, and I looked over to Eloise, who immediately noticed my discomfort.

“You remembered something,” she whispered. All I could do was nod as I fought back tears. She nodded and leaned in to whisper, “I’ll help you. We’ll find a way out of this. Just remain strong.”

What else could I do but that?

“75 million dollars.”

No one said a fucking word as my head darted in the direction of the soft-spoken declaration.

Every single person in the room’s eyes landed on Talon, and my eyes were locked on his as my sight literally blurred with tears.

The hardened expression on his face softened just slightly at seeing me on the verge of crying, but he stood there tall and gallant as he waited for the announcer to speak.

The poor man was in shell shock, which forced King Roger to steal the mic from him and ask what everyone was thinking.

“What did you just bid?” he questioned.

“Seventy-five million American dollars.” Talon repeated it loud and clear before he smiled. “Was my English off?”

“N-No, it wasn’t… it’s just…” Even King Roger was speechless.

All I could do was return my gaze to Lucas, and it was as clear as day.

The fuming rage of being beaten by his competitor.

“Then what’s the delay?” Talon questioned. “My offer for Princess Esméralda André François is 75 million American dollars. The money should not only clear whatever chump change of debt her side of the family carried and secure her first dance with me, but also means that my den and I will have every legal right to claim her, correct?”

“C-C-Correct!” the announcer managed to say as he reached for the mic once more. “Then that’s your total bid?”

“No,” Talon answered and simply lifted his head slightly to gesture to the scoreboard.

“My den consists of five out of the six individuals who bid on Princess François. Those bids are valid. Meaning, the grand bid on her is 100 million American dollars.”

It seemed too good to be true.

“Y-Y-Yes! You’re absolutely correct!” the announcer literally shouted and then gestured to me. “We have a winner! With the grand total of 100 million dollars, Princess Esméralda André François has been sold to the Devils of Sin!”

If it wasn’t for Eloise’s arm that I realized was wrapped around my waist from behind, my knees would have buckled entirely.

I’d been sold to the Devils of Sin.

My monsters… won?

Everyone began to clap, and soon the room was echoing with applause.

“Marvelous!”

“Wow. To bid so high for one woman. Rather noble.”

“This is the definition of investing in what you know is worth the commitment.”

“A shame we won’t get to see her potential on the dance floor.”

The whispers and gossip simply grew, but my eyes couldn’t leave Talon as he stood there confidently while many patted his shoulders and back in congratulations.

“Shall the winner invite his prize to the dance floor?” the announcer encouraged.

Talon simply offered his hand forward, his eyes never leaving mine.

“Come dance with a Devil of Sin, Gongjunim.”

18

DANCE WITH THE SET OF DEVILS: PART TWO

~TALON~

“Living in a world of darkness is a frightening place, but with the right individuals, it can be a thrilling reality.”

– Talon Jeong-Ho

How I yearned to hug our Sinful Maiden and take away every thread of fear that she fought so hard to hide.

The masquerade had begun.

Our bodies danced across the vast ballroom floor to a jazz number performed by a live band that encouraged us to waltz in circles. Around and around we spun, trotted, and slid to the beat—our postures impeccable while we continued to keep up the pace.

I secretly applauded Esméralda in my subconscious because she was moving brilliantly. Her posture, beauty, and grace were flawless in every executed move, like she’d been training her entire life for this spotlight moment.

She was going beyond my expectations, and they were further blown away after the tense bidding war she was forced to be the trophy for.

None of us expected to spend that amount of money tonight. A few million was reasonable, and from the past, the highest bid was five million dollars, so we made it our mission to bid high and told Croix and Creed to reserve 2.5 million each just in case we needed more money.

At least, that was before our confrontation with King Roger and that sensational moment with Gongjunim.

I couldn’t linger on it or I’d completely lose my train of thought—or get horny as fuck and that wasn’t a good move unless I wanted to see the sinful plane of this current reality.

So far, it didn’t seem necessary, and this first dance would be safe for us, but I couldn’t confidently assure myself that nothing would happen until we hit the last note of this dance.

Until then, I had to be on high alert for Gongjunim’s sake.

Winning the bid had awakened a level of possessive empowerment I’d never felt before. To be able to stand there and protect what we wholeheartedly deserved was a reminder of why we’d worked endlessly to have this much money to our names—and den.

So many thought we were a joke.

That the Devils of Sin were a bunch of spoiled brats from royal families who didn’t need to lift a fucking finger to get exactly what they wanted in this sinister world.

What a bunch of bullshit.

When each of us dealt with huge losses in our families, we weren’t living in a lavish world where we got everything we desired.

If we did, all of us would beg the Angel of Death to return the loved ones that were wiped out of our lives for the sake of implementing scarring trauma into our psyches.

We all had to embrace the darkness, and instead of swimming towards that shiny glimmer of light at the vast surface of the deep ocean, we were forced to drown in its deadly depths.

And endure all the frightening monsters hidden at the bottom of the merciless sea.

This was our moment to prove we had a spot in society, and what better way than by being rewarded with the most-bid-for Sinful Maiden since the creation of the masquerade?

Esméralda may not know her true potential, but all these fuckers in masks knew exactly how powerful she could be.

This leads me to wonder why the fuck her brother bid for her.

That whole stunt that competitive fucker pulled made my blood boil. In fact, I was still fucking mad at it all, and yet it put us on a platform that no one could beat.

100 million dollars was a fuck-ton of money, but our Sinful Rose was fucking priceless and we’d already gotten approval from Joaquin to spend as much as necessary.

Seeing the utter relief that overwhelmed Gongjunim’s facial expression reminded me of what it truly felt like to feel my emotions.

For so many years, I’d been a shell just living to get through another day, but Gongjunim awakened something—emotions I hadn’t felt since my mother and sister were alive.

I knew that something deeper rooted was happening between Esme, her brother, and what looked to be her older sister, but I couldn’t figure it out.

What could make Esméralda so anxious and nervous?

It surely had something to do with Lucas Bellerose bidding on her like they weren’t siblings. I’d done a brief scan of Esme’s family tree, but Lucas came up as the weak, stuck-up eldest child with daddy issues.

Clearly, he wasn’t so weak since he had all that fucking money on him.

That also had me wondering why he hadn’t bid on his older sister when she was participating in all of this for their family’s sake.

He has to have some sort of immunity to be bidding on someone else at the risk of his family being exterminated.

Centering my focus on Gongjunim, I caught onto the slowing of the music which prompted me to wrap an arm around her waist and pull her close enough that she could lean some weight on me.

As long as we were moving, it didn’t matter if I carried her the entire time, but I knew from my overall analysis of Esméralda’s personality that she wouldn’t rely on another unless she had to.

She snapped out of whatever was lingering in her mind, her gaze lifting enough to meet my calm eyes.

“Slowing down?” She mouthed the words as if she didn’t wish for anyone to hear, but with how obnoxiously loud the music was, no one would listen in on our conversation, even if they tried.

If anyone here has sensory overload, they would be fucked.

“The song is either coming to an end or they’re encouraging a brief break before we pick up again,” I suggested and added, “You can speak, Gongjunim. No one can hear us over this loud music.”

She nodded just slightly and didn’t hide the lines of exhaustion that formed on her face.

“This is rather taxing,” she confessed while working on catching her breath. She really hadn’t shown an ounce of tiredness up until this point, and all I wanted to do was kiss her and give her a power boost.

It wouldn’t be as grand as when I officially laid my claim mark on her, but I wanted her to be sensually reminded that I was here for her.

“It won’t be long now,” I assured her. “It looks like they were generous this round.”

“What were you expecting?” she inquired.

“The Masquerade of Sin isn’t the Masquerade of Sin without bloodshed,” I muttered as my eyes narrowed. “Us dancing isn’t the entertainment these individuals are looking for. Our survival is.”

“Our survival,” she repeated and slowly bobbed her head. “That makes sense.”

“Are you okay?” I couldn’t avoid it any longer. I needed to know why she was so disturbed.

“I…” She struggled to speak, and I swore she shut down her emotions the moment they tried to peek through the surface. “I’m fine.”

She is not fine.

“Gongjunim.” My voice was barely audible, but I knew she heard me. “You are not fine.”

She pressed those delicate lips together as if she needed to keep them sealed for the sake of her own sanity. I hated that. The impulsive urge to stop myself from keeping up our dancing pace and retrieve the information I needed to get rid of her problems grew with each silent second.

She eventually decided to speak as her eyes went wide for a moment.

“What are you planning?”

“That wasn’t the answer to my question,” I noted, but my voice was emotionless—and surprisingly still a bit human.

“Your eyes tell me you want to kill someone.”

“I’d love to do more than just kill for you, Gongjunim.” I held no remorse in my words. “Now who do I need to locate, interrogate, torture, and skin alive so you can have a one-of-a-kind coat out of their flesh that you can hang as a display for anyone else who wishes to mess with what’s ours?”

She literally gawked at my firm declaration, but I saw the flicker in her eyes that she quickly tried to hide while her cheeks flushed.

Arousal.

Our Sinful Rose is turned on by the idea of us skinning her enemies alive and making a hangable piece of clothing to warn anyone else who wished to try to fuck with her. God, I fucking love her, and I’m not even religious.

“Can I tell you during the break?” she decided to answer my question with a detour. She was being smart about it, but I disliked having to be more patient than I’d already been all this while.

“The longer you experience discomfort, the more people I want to kill for the hell of it,” I acknowledged, which made her eyes widen once more.

“C-Can’t you rain check the killing spree?” she suggested, which was rather considerate of her.

“With a valid enough reason.” I decided to go along with it.

“Well…” she began but trailed off as she seemed to be looking past me.

“Esme?” I questioned her dazed look and further tightened my hold around her waist to ensure we were still moving just in case she suddenly passed out.

It was like she was completely lost by something further behind me, but I didn’t sense any danger.

Not a good sign.

“Esme, baby. Talk to me,” I quietly encouraged. It was the first time I’d used more American slang, but I worried my Korean wouldn’t reach her in this moment of stupor.

“Stay in this spot, Ren.” The mere urgency in her voice forced me to spin us around in the exact spot we were in.

A couple managed to avoid us at the last second, and their glaring gazes only made me want to roll my eyes at them, but then something fucked-up happened.

They screamed abruptly and pushed at each other, which sent them to the floor.

They were flailing and screaming, the disturbance drawing many peoples’ attention, but I kept spinning us around.

I briefly looked to Esme, and her eyes were glued on the couple, but it was as if she weren’t seeing what I was: their flailing bodies now going into a full-on seizure that had them sputtering blood in seconds.

The moment their bodies stilled, I knew they were dead, but this was only the beginning.

Their downfall simply created a domino effect through the dance floor.

“Esme,” I urged. “Talk to me.”

“Pillars,” she stressed and finally looked up at me. I actually couldn’t hide my surprise; her eyes of emerald were now a stunning mix of orange and gold, while the base color of her iris were now ruby red.

“We’re on a pillar. Five inches in width, ten inches in length. High as fuck… the ground is really far below and cloaked in darkness. Um… we need to move soon. There’s an odd timer that says two minutes.”

Two minutes.

I now understood what was happening, and this wasn’t a good thing at a time like this.

Esméralda was clearly seeing the Sinful world, but I couldn’t tap into it.

Fuck.

I was surprised by Esme’s touch as I caught on that she was aiding in our spinning movements by mimicking my steps so I wasn’t fully lifting her.

“Why can’t you see it? This is the alternate world you can tap into, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” I confessed but bit my lip.

“Then?”

I felt embarrassed to even admit it, but there was a countdown happening and I needed to tap into my monster form and the world of sinful darkness to protect Esme to the best of my ability.

She may have immunity, which granted me the same privilege, but it didn’t mean that apparently falling off a pillar wouldn’t come with fucking consequences.

“It’s not something easily tapped into.” I couldn’t fucking divulge it, but from the scrunched look that morphed on Esme’s face, I wasn’t getting off that easily.

“Ninety seconds,” she prompted. “Talon, I need to know why! The others are running away. Well… the monsters? They’re in weird forms. They’re not as realistic or human-like as you.”

Shit.

Okay, this wasn’t something I could avoid if other monsters were fleeing in the other realm.

It didn’t stop me from glancing around, and I could see certain couples were maintaining their dance formations like we were, but they were moving in a certain direction.

There was the possibility of me following their lead without tapping into my monster persona, but it was too fucking risky. They could be doing the same, and following the leader was never a good idea when your life was at risk.

“Talon.”

I looked back into her eyes and she didn’t hesitate to show me her fear once more. She was scared of what was about to happen and fuck, what kind of Devil was I to let her experience an ounce of fear on my behalf?

I can’t stand for such fuckery.

“I need to be aroused.”

She arched an eyebrow at me, which seemed more like a habitual reaction rather than a judgmental one. I didn’t think she quite grasped what I was trying to explain, so I elaborated.

“To unlock my sinful sight and see both spectrums, I need to be aroused.” That was the striking truth to our odd genetic makeup. We could get lost in the human realms and pretend we were like everyone else, but the moment we were turned on, we could easily unlock our monstrous traits and forms without a second thought.

Each time I’d unlocked those qualities, I was aroused by Esméralda.

The dance floor, the alleyway, at my penthouse.

It should have been easy for me in this prime moment, but I worried far more about Esme’s well-being than about triggering a hard-on to help us get out of this potential threat.

“So do I have to give you a blow job or something?” she questioned in haste. “One minute.”

Shit. Shit. Shit.

“No. It won’t work like that. We have to keep moving or we’ll lose,” I reasoned.

“How about I kiss you?”

“If you do that, I may risk stepping off the platform.” The others were probably thankful as fuck that I was the first one to dance in something like this because out of all of them, I was good with balance and multitasking.

We were running out of options.

“What would turn you on right now?”

“I’m… not sure.” I was stumped at the worst time, and I didn’t know what I could do or tell Esme to say to make me grow hard in need.

My eyes immediately looked for Joaquin, as if our Sinful King and leader could give me the answers I needed.

Our eyes locked with each spin I performed, and I knew he could see our distress. We were in a jam and he wouldn’t be able to pull any strings to try to help us.

What can I do? Why is getting an erection so fucking hard? Think, Ren. Fucking think.

Esme tugged at my tie suddenly, and I pulled my attention to her as she seriously looked into my eyes.

“If we survive this, I’ll let you and Joaquin fuck me both ways during the break.”

Her words were so abrupt that I legit stopped, but Esme was one step ahead as she pushed off the ground. She managed to wrap her arms around my neck, her body spinning swiftly enough to force me to spin with her.

We almost lost our balance but my arm quickly latched onto her and pressed her against my body so I could be in complete control of our orbit.

I managed to stop us from falling while maintaining the waltz steps that kept us upon this invisible platform, but now I had Esme’s body plastered right against me while my coat managed to remain on her shoulders as we spun gracefully.

We had to look like we were in a fucking movie, but my eyes were lost in Esme’s as what she said finally clicked.

“Say that again.” My voice was barely there.

“Survive and you get to enjoy a threesome with Joaquin and me,” she declared and further leaned in until her lips literally brushed mine. “And I’ll let you two kiss while I simultaneously give you hand jobs.”

That sealed the deal along with the press of her lower half against my frame and her lips smothering mine.

My senses didn’t just spike, they exploded to the surface just like all my other monster qualities, and when I opened my eyes, the world of glimmering lights and luxury was cloaked in eerie darkness while the entire floor was covered with pillars of white.

Esme released my lips and looked into my glowing eyes.

“Did it work?”

“네,” I responded before I briefly shook my head and lowered her enough so she could pick up on our spinning pace. “Yes.”

“Twenty seconds,” she warned and gestured to the clock which I realized was in the same place as the scoreboard.

I could feel Dex, Nyx, and Eos spring to life, but I kept a hold of their physical appearances in the surface world.

“Let’s head to the middle,” she encouraged and looked back at me. “That’s the best place to remain until we know what’s coming our way.”

She was right, and neither of us delayed as we danced swiftly while literally launching ourselves into the air like we were doing some sort of acrobatic move.

It was like the floor had become an ice rink and it was our duty to avoid death by doing plenty of extravagant jumps to reach our destination while delivering a form of entertainment.

We reached the middle in the last five seconds, and when the timer went off, Esme’s head immediately looked behind me.

“The pillars are disappearing!”

“From which way?” I demanded. I didn’t hesitate to hook my arms around her waist once more. We’d have to leap, spin, and trot to get to whatever side we needed to be on, and I wasn’t taking any chances in leaving her behind.

“South coming north. There’s only one pillar that’s green. Everyone’s trying to crowd on it.”

I was already moving us, the dance going from a waltz to a literal foxtrot with plentiful jumps. Esme did her best to participate, but I knew this was overwhelming to her senses when she wasn’t used to doing this multi-reality shit.

“Almost there, Gongjunim,” I assured her, but she quickly stated, “Left! Pillar! Now!”

I moved to her declarations because they were fucking fast. I couldn’t grasp fast enough what she was seeing, but her directions were swift enough for me to respond and think later.

We were mere jumps from what seemed to be a crowd of twenty couples when Esme’s whole body grew rigid.

“Stop, Ren!”

I landed and forced myself to spin our body right in place while I lifted her up like we were completing some sort of special move, but the screams around me proved that Esme had just saved us because five couples that had been following our lead were now experiencing the same fates as the first couple we’d witnessed.

“Now!” Esme urged, and we took the final leaps to the spot she wished us to reach.

As if that was our final cue, the music hit a dramatic note and then there was complete silence.

“Fuck,” a couple cursed while another screamed in agony. “Melrose! Melrose!”

The distraught tone in the other couples was obvious, but my concern was on Esme as I immediately distanced myself from the others without completely moving out of what I assumed was the safe area.

“Esme?” I whispered and realized how out of breath she was. I pulled her into my arms, and she let herself rest against me as her body shook.

She was absolutely drained, and it was probably taking everything in her to remain standing. I was on the verge of lifting her up entirely, but she sensed my desire and swiftly shook her head.

“I’ll… be okay… just… need to breathe for a moment… and let the dizziness… fade… Fucking hell…” She was so out of breath. “So much blood.”

I really couldn’t be sure of how much detail she witnessed, but she’d inform me of it all during the break.

“The first dance is officially complete!” the announcer revealed. “You have five minutes to reach your designated rooms to change, rest, or receive medical treatment! No one should remain on the dance floor after five minutes to ensure the clean-up crew can get the floor ready for the next dance.”

A woman wailed as she tried to wake up a girl who had blood all over her dress. It was like she’d been stabbed plenty of times with not a hint of remorse.

The male on the other hand actually looked to be alive.

Of course. Save the bidder, sacrifice the loser.

“Gongjunim?” I leaned in closer to whisper in her ear. “Can you make it back to your room?”

“Yes,” she confessed, but she wasn’t looking good in the slightest. Her skin was clammy pale, her eyes barely open, and her legs were shaking beneath her dress.

Not fucking good.

I immediately searched for Joaquin until I locked onto him once more. The others were sitting with him, and their concern matched mine as I quickly mouthed, “I need you. Esme’s declining.”

All he did was nod ever so slightly, but it was enough for me to reassure myself that he’d make his way to the room.

“Hold on, Gongjunim,” I assured her. “You’ll feel better shortly, alright?”

I kissed her forehead that was covered with beads of sweat as she breathed with the help of her shoulders. All she could manage to do was nod into my chest, but I wasn’t going to let her say anything else.

She’d done more than enough.

“Make haste, couples. Time is ticking!” the announcer declared before looking to the audience. “What a grand show! Check the scoreboards and make your bids! The next dance will happen shortly and there will be a special announcement with it!”

As if we needed more bullshit to deal with.

Anything “special” had to be bad for us, and I wasn’t looking forward to it. I may not be dancing next, but I could only hope the next stage would be more transparent with their traps or Esme would be in trouble.

She’d still done so well with tapping into her sight the way she did.

“Appetizers and drinks will now be served, though we suggest you enjoy the replays of the dances on the screen while we get rid of the bodies on the floor, unless that’s your prerogative! Some dancers were absolutely elegant in nature and deserve bonus points! You all can decide now!”

I caught a glimpse of the screen to see the replay of what would be considered a signature move conducted by us: my body coming to a dramatic stop but spinning before I could fully still as I lifted Esme up into the sky like a skater performing a wonderful stunt.

It was outstanding and yet sickening as the opposing couples around us seized and dropped to the floor like flies.

No more wasting time. We survived. That’s what matters.

I took the majority of Esme’s weight, but she fought against her tiredness to keep herself from fully leaning into me as we walked side by side with my arm around her waist to steady her.

The reminder of what she’d offered before the madness immediately made my cock twitch, but I mentally shook my head.

This isn’t the time for lust.

This masquerade had started on a gruesome note.

It’s only going to get worse until there’s one couple standing.

19

DANCE WITH THE SET OF DEVILS: PART THREE

~ESMÉRALDA~

“Family is more than blood. Family consists of those who make you feel safe, worthy, and who are willing to support you in highs and lows. If their intentions are otherwise, you’re only left with trauma, pain, and broken expectations.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“Stay with me, Gongjunim.”

I was trying to do that but fuck, I felt like I could sleep for all eternity.

The moment we reached the private room, my legs buckled and I couldn’t lift a limb. Poor Talon probably thought I was a weak bitch or some stupidness, but I was proud to still be awake at this point.

That first dance had gone from manageable to mind fuckery, and I was still trying to process it all.

The screams, the blood, the world of darkness that encouraged death with every other step, it really was a mind game that was actually smarter than I would give it credit for because of how the contestants died.

In the dark void of this sinful paradise, there were obviously pillar platforms which a person would have to casually jump over to avoid falling in between the spaces, but above the surface, one’s body would go into a seizure and then they’d die from the severity of its ruthlessness—particularly the heart, lungs, and whatever vital organs that encouraged complete failure at a rapid pace.

It was fucking frightening, but it was also the perfect way to get away with mass murder in the court of law.

I wasn’t sure if I’d zoned out for a bit, but I felt the chilled touch to my neck. The movement of lips triggered shivers of pleasure that ran down my spine.

A soft moan left my parted lips while I continued to rest against what surely had to be Talon. His hand went down my bare back, the trailing circles relaxing me further.

It was a back-and-forth dance between kisses along my neck and trailing fingers that outlined various shapes along my flesh—mostly hearts.

I worried about how much time had passed, but at least I could breathe easily.

“Talon,” I whispered. “Time?”

“Twenty more minutes,” he assured me and didn’t stop his teasing movement along my back. “You okay, Gongjunim?”

“That was scary,” I admitted. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to act like a weak bit—”

He moved back before I could finish my sentence, his hand gripping my neck so I was forced to look into his eyes that darkened at my words.

“Oh?” I began to try to lighten the tension. “If we’re going this route, at least let me get out of this dress.”

The chuckle to my right forced me to glance over to see Joaquin standing there with his arms crossed.

“The fact that you can go from negatively criticizing yourself to sexual arousal is intriguing to watch on the sidelines, Amoré.”

I blinked a few times and looked back at Talon, who released my neck. “Is he REAL real?” I had to ask because fucking hell, Joaquin was hotter in person than I’d grasped.

He was 6’5” with a perfect slim build and broad shoulders. I knew he was packed under those royal clothes. But his long hair softened his look immensely.

If it was up in a ponytail or shorter, he’d look extremely menacing, but his hair choice didn’t completely get rid of his intense gaze that could plague anyone with the urge to bow down in submission.

“I wasn’t negatively criticizing myself,” I finally clued in on what he said, which prompted me to defend myself, but Talon turned my attention back to him and his frowning expression.

“You were calling yourself a weak bitch simply because you’re not energetically equipped to manage with what we dealt with on the dance floor,” Talon explained before he gave me a serious stare. “I dislike when you bring yourself down when something is completely out of your control. It’s out of your character.”

For him to say that actually left me staring back at him in shock. I wanted to say something to combat him, but no words came out so I closed my mouth again.

“You’re not used to a male encouraging you to not belittle yourself?” Joaquin decided to ask.

“It’s… not that,” I quietly admitted and hesitantly looked over to him. “I guess… sometimes I’m used to simply putting the blame on myself so I can apologize quicker and not be punished for defending my actions or reactions to things.”

Neither of them said anything, but I decided to change the subject.

“I need to change for the next dance,” I emphasized, realizing I’d been sitting on the island and resting against Talon. There wasn’t a bed in the room, so it made sense, but if I didn’t hustle, we’d be late and most likely disqualified.

I attempted to slide down the island but Talon had his hands on my hips and placed me right back.

That just had me blinking again before I stared at him like he’d insulted my entire heritage.

“You just manhandled me,” I gasped in horror, and he actually smirked before his tails popped out of nowhere.

“Bleurgh!” The three of them wrapped around me in seconds, and then I was squealing because I was now upside down. My dress didn’t even stand a chance in staying on my body thanks to the open zipper—and Nyx purposely tugging the material off—which left me in just my bra and undies while hanging with my mask surprisingly remaining on my face.

“Naughty tails!” I scolded with a grunt. “Down!”

And the fuckers listened.

“AH!” The fact that I always got myself into the same predicament would simply be blamed on fate instead of myself, but Talon caught me without struggle, and now I was holding him like the floor was lava and I didn’t want to die.

He was clearly having the time of his life holding my almost naked ass because he leaned against the island like it was a casual wall while holding me so effortlessly, I was sure he was soaking in this moment like he’d won an award.

“Stop smiling like that,” I huffed and tugged the mask off my face just so I could glare at him and his three tails that were crowding behind his head as if they were hiding from my wrath. “Just you wait. One day I’ll get a set of tails and it’ll be on!”

“Dangerous declaration, Gongjunim,” Talon teased and further lifted me so his hands were under my ass. I had no choice but to put my hands on his shoulders to steady myself, but I wasn’t going to let him off the hook with my glaring scrutiny.

He chuckled and didn’t hesitate to kiss me long and hard.

“My tails were worried about you and wanted me to make sure you don’t have any wounds now that you’re not nauseous,” he surprisingly revealed.

I hadn’t even recalled saying I was nauseous, but then again, the walk from the dance floor up here was a blur of dizziness and feeling like I was on the verge of death.

“Oh.” I didn’t know what else to say as my cheeks grew hot. “F-Fine. You’re forgiven.”

“Bleurgh!” his tails cheered and began playing with my hair, which had me smiling just a bit.

“Esme,” Talon began and drew my attention to him. “Seriously. Are you okay?”

“Ya…” I took a second to really think about how my body felt. “I don’t feel like I’m on the verge of death anymore, but I need to know how to see the dark Sinful world or whatever. I don’t know exactly how it triggered. It just did, and it was rather frightening because I was more concerned it would turn off and we’d be fucked. Shit…”

I trailed off as the events of what happened ten minutes ago flooded my mind. “So… many died. I haven’t witnessed death like that. I mean sure, I’ve killed and been a part of fights and shit, but watching people dance and then suddenly seizing and dropping like fucking flies… That’s messed up.”

Just talking about it made me cold, and I shivered while shaking my head to get myself out of that desolate mindset.

“I expected things would get gruesome. I really did… but just witnessing it… experiencing that high of desperation that thrums through you because you want to survive. This whole world is out of my element, and though I know it’s on purpose because us contestants are simply victims and a form of entertainment… it’s still hard to grasp and accept.”

That was the honest truth, and I didn’t feel ashamed admitting it. I may have had a bit of experience defending myself and acting on instinct, but so many of those girls didn’t.

The women who simply lived their lives like normal citizens, or that young eighteen-year-old who was forced into an arranged marriage to a man who didn’t give a damn about her. We were seriously victims who either voluntarily decided to participate or were forced to because we were female.

Our lives had been focused on our own real-life problems, not on this alternate reality of monsters and masked men and women who took pride in bidding on us like animals.

It was all just fucked up.

I shivered again as if the room were now cold when within, I felt far too hot. But I was surprised by the coat that now was nestled onto my shoulders.

Glancing back, I saw that I was inches away from Joaquin’s face, and he didn’t seem a bit ashamed of showing a dose of affection by ensuring I wasn’t cold.

“They do this so they can find Sinful Maidens,” Joaquin quietly admitted, and he didn’t seem pleased by it at all. “We don’t ask to participate in these traditions. Frankly, my den and I never wanted to join, but we’re under the ultimate ruler of our kind, which is our Mother Family, and the only way we can claim the Sinful Maiden that’s connected to us is through this traditional method.”

“So if we’d simply met like how I’d met Talon at the club and I basically knew you guys were the monsters from my dreams, we wouldn’t be able to be together?”

It seemed preposterous to me.

“No,” Talon actually answered, which encouraged me to look back at him. “The Mother Family or the royal families, in general, don’t give a shit about our happiness in the love department. It’s all about power, rank, and what you can bring to the table as a unit. You could have every quality that would complement our den’s growth in power and status and the Mother Family wouldn’t approve it.”

“They wish to see you in action,” Joaquin quietly muttered. “To witness how you’ve been raised, your intelligence, your perseverance, and your overall stamina. Some are trained to enter our world, but they don’t see entertainment in that. They want to see people struggle, to witness the intense fear and horror in your eyes. Some are turned on by your disgust, and that’s how they get their entertainment. The bids simply encourage this tradition to go on because they don’t just make a million or two, they make billions of dollars, and I’m sure we can all agree that money is the source of encouragement when it comes to continuing any tradition or event, even if it’s morally wrong.”

“How am I going to perform better?” I had to ask because I didn’t want to lose now.

“Gongjunim.” Talon drew my attention to him once more. “You don’t need to continue. Your bid cleared the debt the François cousins have. Anything you do now is simply a bonus.”

I needed a moment to actually process what he said, but I slowly pressed my lips together before meeting his calm gaze.

“I need to keep going.”

He stared back at me without any expression, but I was surprised by Joaquin as he rested his chin on my shoulder and whispered into my ear, “Does this have something to do with the events prior to the first dance?”

I couldn’t answer right away, and maybe they noticed the tension in my body since Joaquin further pressed himself against my backside, his arms slowly wrapping around my upper waist and tightening the coat that aimed to keep me warm.

Talon, on the other hand, lifted one of his hands from the side of my waist to gently press it to my cheek.

My body simply relaxed at their dual touch of comfort, the hints of anxiety and fear that were desperate to plague me with worry now water flowing out of my tense muscles.

I never expected my monsters that were so sexually dependent in my dreams to be so effortlessly affectionate. It didn’t seem to matter that I barely knew Joaquin or that he felt like he had an emotionless exterior.

In this moment, he blended into this role of supporting me in the best way that made me feel at ease.

I really appreciated that.

There really wasn’t any more time to delay, and this was going to be a deal-breaker.

I can tell them what I’ve gathered in these last few days with the hopes they’ll support me or let it eat me from the inside out just to confront it alone.

I already knew the right answer, and if bidding 100 million dollars wasn’t enough to prove just how much my men—my sweet sinful monsters—yearned to give me a world without struggle, then nothing else would.

“Since we discovered the masquerade, I’ve been having… flashbacks. There haven’t been too many. Probably three or four. They’re spontaneous… detailed… triggered either by a statement, familiar place, or sound. See, I kind of am the type of person who doesn’t linger on memories much. Not like I don’t remember good memories, like the ones with my father, Claude, Eloise, and even my many dreams involving you all. I remember those as clear as day… but my childhood… I feel like everything before sixteen is kind of a blur.”

I let the words flow out in a bit of a rush, especially when I knew we were pressed on time.

“The last few flashbacks are beginning to make me realize that my childhood… may have been abusive. My dad never beat me. He was on many trips because he was building his extensive Underground portfolio. At one point he was gone for a whole year, but after that, he stopped traveling. Not sure why,” I explained to the best of my ability. “I can’t remember the details but it feels like it was the unhappiest I’d been as a child. Some of the flashbacks show that my mom would beat me, punish me unnecessarily to take her frustration out when she was drunk or took these pills that were supposed to help her with pain. Narcotics? Maybe Fentanyl? It’s all really blurry.”

I took a deep breath and let it out while my eyes closed.

“Before I was born, there was a surprise attack on our family. My father was close to the François royal family and I guess the targeted attack happened when they were there. Mother and Claude’s mom got hurt really bad, but my mother was the one whose wounds never really went away. She was left with scars and a permanent disability, but my father didn’t abandon her, even though he mentions sometimes that a lot of people encouraged him to do so because her mental health wasn’t in the best place.”

The stroke to my cheek encouraged me to open my eyes slightly to see Talon’s soft gaze as he continued to brush his thumb along my flesh as a reminder that he was present.

“I’m beginning to understand that I was abused a lot because I got Father’s attention more. Maybe? She doesn’t hesitate to vocally express her dislike when it comes to Father putting more hope in me and Claude. I’m the type of person who just ignores things that don’t favor me so I’ve adapted to just minding my own business in that house and ensuring that I was financially secure so I wouldn’t have to rely on her or my siblings. I didn’t really think it was due to trauma. That never popped into my mind.”

Biting my lip, I paused as the main topic that needed to be addressed floated in my mind, and I struggled to get the words out.

The arms that held me tightened just enough for Joaquin to hold me closer.

“Do not fear expressing what you think is the truth. We won’t judge you, nor will there be any sort of punishment if you’re assumptions or gut instincts end up being incorrect.”

His vocal reassurance that nothing negative would come out of me being wrong—and deep down I really wished I were wrong—eased me enough to simply state the truth.

“I think… Lucas… may have tried to sexually assault me as a kid?” The words were so fucking heavy, but I fought with everything in me to keep going. “The flashback I experienced on the stage was when Lucas bid on me. The look on his face. A smile. Just that sinister… proud smirk and the way the shadows cloaked certain parts of his face… made me remember a time when I was ten.”

My fingers dug into Talon’s shoulders, but he didn’t flinch—or move, for that matter. Both of them were giving me their undivided attention, and I needed to use that to express the details of the memory.

“I always used to have nightmares as a child. I’d scream and talk in my sleep. I realize that my mom despised that, and I guess it was another reason to lash out at me. I guess she ended up putting my room as far away as it could be from hers. The flashback was me curled up in the blanket and Lucas was there.”

I paused again, and fuck, I knew there was no time for it, which was making me nervous.

“Breathe, Amoré,” Joaquin quietly encouraged. “If we need more time, the others will make it.”

I had to trust they could if we did run out of time, but for now, I could only focus on what needed to be said.

“He gave me the choice to either let him do what he wanted with the promise that Mother wouldn’t hit me anymore or he’d make my life worse. I didn’t know what to choose. It looked like I wished for our mother’s affection. I mean… every child does want to be loved by the woman who gave birth to you. I was tired of the pain, the bruises and aching limbs. I thought whatever he was offering wouldn’t be more painful than Mother beating me,” I elaborated and closed my eyes. “Before I could answer, Antionette came to the room. It was like she was a damn angel at that moment, coming to save me from the devil.” I paused after that analogy and couldn’t help but giggle. “I ended up being sold to five Devils. How ironic.”

I noticed Talon cracked a smirk while Joaquin lightly brushed my neck with his lips.

“She basically got me out of the situation, and though I was a child, I kind of grasped that she was protecting me from something but I wasn’t sure what. The flashback lead to her confessing that Lucas had been touching her inappropriately since she was ten. I’m five years younger than Antionette and ten years younger than Lucas. He mentioned the whole Sinful Maiden term and he seemed super mad that Antionette kept getting in his way, but she vowed that he wouldn’t do the same thing to me as he did to her.”

Recapping it was making me teary-eyed as I admitted the truth.

“Antionette and I never got along. I mean, not from what I originally remembered. She hated me for being my father’s favorite, but she was also Mother’s favorite, and frankly, I was jealous of that bond. Not all the time like an obsession, but deep down I wished I had what she did with Mother,” I confessed. “But at the end of the flashback, I mentally vowed to help her out of the situation. To save her. Lucas wasn’t just taking advantage of her sexually, he told her that Father would never support her or love her the way he does me, and that when the time came for the masquerade, he’d choose me over her.”

“Cunning bastard,” Joaquin muttered under his breath. He didn’t hide his anger, and I was glad he didn’t.

“She said she didn’t care if she was painted the villain. As long as I was protected from scum like him, it was good enough because that’s what she had wished when he started touching her. I’m not sure if incidents like that happened again, but from the flashback, she ensured that I’d sleep in her room from then on until the renovations were finished in the house, which meant Father would have been back from his year-long business trip. I know for sure I basically shared a room with Antionette until I was sixteen and had my own space and everything, but my room was always near Father’s office and he worked mostly every night. We also got locks for our doors, which Antionette emphasized. She… basically saved me from more trauma at the price of her own.”

It seemed to make sense now, her behavior and addiction to having sex with multiple individuals without much of a care. It could very well be a coping mechanism because she’d gotten so used to being abused and taken advantage of. It may have turned into a high that she thought she deserved.

“That’s why she sleeps around,” Talon quietly muttered. He looked so far away in thought. “Your family is supposed to shield you from pain and trauma, not contribute to it. When you have someone doing things to you that are supposed to be done with someone who romantically loves you, your brain ends up making it seem like that person is expressing their love. As a child, the complexity of your mind is simple. You assume that what is being done is out of love, even when some things hurt a lot. Then she surely realized that what was happening was wrong, but what can you do when your mother may be your favorite but she’s mentally unstable and your father is focused on building an empire that ensures his family remains alive and financially secure? She was basically trapped with no one to tell, and by the time she would be old enough to say no, Lucas took advantage by targeting you so she’d be the big sister and continue enduring the pain.”

“If I knew…” My voice cracked and I blew out some air while fighting more tears. “I wouldn’t have been such a bad sister to her. I would have… shared my room with her and protected her in return. When I remembered… I was so frozen in fear because the look on Lucas’s face alone told me he finally got what he always wanted. That he laid low and acted insignificant just for this masquerade.”

The tears fell then, and I let go of Talon to attempt to wipe them away, but they just kept flowing.

“In that moment, I felt fucking helpless. I felt like that ten-year-old girl… naked under the blanket and trembling in fear of what was to come. And yet Antionette stood there protectively in front of me… even though she should fucking hate me. Why doesn’t she hate me?”

It just made no sense to me how she could project to the world that she was a selfish woman who enjoyed spending mass amounts of money and was sleeping with men just for the hell of it. When in reality, she was wounded and her inner child was probably scarred and still carried some open wounds from all those years ago.

“When you guys bid on me… when you beat him, I’ve never felt relief like that. Never felt like I could be protected in such a way. I know we’ve had a connection for years within my dreams, but despite that, we’re all still strangers. I barely know anything about each of you. It’s not because I don’t want to, but because we haven’t had the time to even learn more about each other. And yet in that moment of utter devastation… everyone was there to protect me from the true villain. The true fucking devil that shares the same blood as me who’s secretly done everything he could to try to destroy me. And yet because of my father and secretly protective sister, I’ve gotten to this very point in life where I get to enter this new world without many memories of the trauma I surely experienced. That’s a privilege most people don’t get… and I realized on the stage that… it just wasn’t fair.”

I shook my head and placed my hands on my face.

“It’s not fair for me to walk away. I… can’t abandon her,” I sobbed and sniffed. “She had every right to leave me in that room that night. Every right to be fucking silent and let me suffer during the day from our mother and during the night by Lucas, and yet she didn’t. She took it all. Took all the fucking burden while everyone around her belittled her worth. She probably sleeps with people because she thinks it’ll give her value, and yet no one takes her seriously. Lucas has all this money and the position to help clear her debt, and he didn’t out of spite even though he’s the one who took advantage of her. I just can’t simply walk away and let her continue this masquerade alone.”

I couldn’t stop myself from sobbing now, and they both embraced me tightly as I cried hard.

All those emotions that constricted me in place on that stage overwhelmed me in that moment, and I let them overflow because they needed to come out.

I felt like such a shitty sister for being so oblivious to what was truly happening in our household. If I’d even allowed myself to give a hoot and see the signs, I would have been able to discover the truth far earlier, when it was most important.

I surely cried for five minutes, and it took me a moment to gather myself, but it felt good to get it all out. Joaquin released me and moved to stand next to Talon, the two of them giving me their full attention.

“So you want to continue forward?” Joaquin clarified with seriousness.

I wiped away the last bit of tears and stood tall before nodding my head.

“I want to continue, but I need to know if there’s anything we can do for Antionette.”

Talon and Joaquin shared a look before Talon crossed his arms over his chest.

“In your invitation, it specifies that you basically get three requests from the Devils of Sin. Some use it to give themselves immunity for the remainder of the masquerade. Others use it to have access to the Mother Family when you need something to be fulfilled. A few use a request to give their family member clemency. You haven’t used any of your requests.”

“You’re saying I could give Antionette immunity… or clemency?” I offered as I took the two options in.

Joaquin fixed his mask just a bit as he muttered, “Immunity means she’ll survive the masquerade no matter what happens. Clemency would mean she wouldn’t be up for execution if she’s unable to reach a high enough stage in the masquerade to clear her debt.”

“Meaning she can survive the masquerade with immunity but be killed by execution,” Talon gave an example. “But she can also die during the masquerade which will obviously mean no clemency and a waste of your request.”

It was a gamble, but I knew the answer.

“Clemency,” I declared and elaborated on my choice. “Lucas is going to be pissed at her for interfering during the bidding. Obviously, she didn’t change the outcome, but she reminded everyone that Talon hadn’t made his bid yet. He’ll try to use that against her and maybe target her. Now that I know the truth, no way will she share the same house with him. If I have my way, I’ll get him fucking locked up. No… I’ll find a way to kill him.”

“That can be arranged,” Joaquin quietly noted, and I looked over to see his dangerous smirk, his eyes almost demon-like. “After that bidding stunt, we weren’t planning to let him off the hook anyway.”

“R-Really?” I questioned as my gaze darted between them.

“No one stresses out our Sinful Rose.” Joaquin said it casually like this man wasn’t plotting Lucas’s much-deserved murder.

“His stunt would potentially make a mark on your reputation. Some would think you two are having an incestuous relationship when that’s a false narrative. I’ve been in Boston long enough to know how gossip-addicted this city is, but it’ll work to our advantage.”

“Advantage? How?”

“We’ll expose him,” Joaquin vowed. “By morning, Croix and Creed will have every bit of information and possible evidence that would reveal Lucas as a sexual predator and further confirm his target is underaged individuals. Any being as sick as he is probably has a hard drive full of history that shows his sick addiction. Dagger is already at your residence digging through his room.”

“Wait what?” I gasped. “B-But the next dance. Oh, wait! The next dance. What time is it?!”

Eos poked from behind Talon with his phone that showed a countdown of only three minutes left.

“Shit! Is Dagger dancing with me next?”

“Yes,” Joaquin noted.

“He won’t make it in time,” I stressed. “Aren’t we supposed to do some claiming ritual thing?”

“That too,” Talon commented but shrugged. “We could just say we lost track of time.”

“That’s not going to help us get away with-”

“BITCH!”

The door slammed open and Eloise waltzed in with a very familiar pet snake in her grasp.

“Oh. You have company. My bad!” She was going to turn right around, but I raced to her and stopped her from ditching.

“Eloise! Why the fuck are you here? Why aren’t you changed?”

“Oh. No one came to tell you yet? We have another thirty minutes,” she announced like it was no big deal and lifted the particular red snake as she turned around to face me. “This guy and a bunch of snakes invaded the dance floor. I guess it was a potential challenge gone horribly wrong and the staff is having difficulty gathering them all. They’re looking for Prince Dagger. Apparently, he’s good at taming snakes, like a snake whisperer, but they think he went for a smoke with the twins or something. They gave us thirty minutes to ensure none of those snakes end up in the seating area and harm the bidders. I came to tell you, assuming you’d be done changing. I didn’t think you had company.”

“Thank goodness,” I said in relief then looked to the red snake and smiled. “Hey, Elmo.”

“Hiss!” it happily replied and leaned in close to actually rub its body against my cheek.

“You call him Elmo? You know this probably isn’t the same snake as the one that was saved with the golden dagger in the forest, right?”

“Probably not, but it’s friendly,” I suggested.

“That’s true… wait a minute! Have you been crying?” she gasped in horror. The way her eyes moved directly to Talon and Joaquin actually made them flinch.

“Which one of you bastards made her cry?!”

“No, no, no!” I quickly moved in her way with my hands up and waving like a fast-forward mime putting on a show.

“They didn’t make me cry! Abort killing mission! Abort!”

That seemed to get through Eloise’s head fast enough to stop her from going ape shit.

“Oh. Then why are you crying, bitch? Is it because of what you remembered earlier? Do you need to talk about it? I’ll always make time for you, but hot chocolate beast wants me back.”

“Hot chocolate beast danced with you?!” I jumped right to the potential possibility. She simply smiled while Elmo hissed and moved from side to side.

“Time to get claimed,” she cheered. “Only if you’re okay though,” she said on a serious note.

My best friend was choosing to comfort me instead of being claimed by the monster she thought wasn’t real for all these fucking years.

“Go ride that man and tell him he better treat you right or I’ll send my Devils to beat him the fuck up!”

“Yes, ma’am,” she squealed but quickly moved to hug me. “I don’t know what you remembered, but know I have your back, and if you need me for anything, I’ll support you.”

“Goodness, I love you,” I whispered and hugged her back while Elmo was beginning to slither around my neck. “Thank you for throwing yourself into this madness on my behalf.”

“Ride-or-Die, Bitch. You’re stuck with my psychotic ass.” She pulled back and arched an eyebrow at Elmo. “Now, now. No choking my bestie.” She huffed and untangled the red snake. “We should keep you!”

Talon snickered and we looked over to see him covering his mouth while Joaquin rolled his eyes.

“Ignore him,” Joaquin suggested. “You should hurry back, Miss Genevieve. Time is ticking.”

“Right.” Eloise firmly nodded and looked my way. “Lock the door so no one else waltzes in here unannounced.”

She gave me a saucy wink, hung Elmo around her neck, and headed to the door. “See you on the dance floor, Bitch!”

“Alright,” I replied and followed her to the door so I could lock it like she suggested. Once I ensured it was, I sighed and rested against it.

“Fuck. We have more time,” I sighed in relief and looked back at them. “We need to do the claiming ritual.”

Neither of them said anything, which was odd. I looked between them.

“What?”

“I’m just cluing in now that you were practically naked when Eloise came in here,” Talon noted.

“So?” I replied.

“Aren’t you shy about that?” Talon genuinely asked.

“Why would I be? We’re both girls. She’s seen me drunk and naked, going around a pole pretending to be a stripper with a dildo in my hand. Trust me. She’s the only female who has seen me at my craziest.”

“Right,” Joaquin muttered. “I’m leaving.”

“Where are you going?” I questioned as I walked over to him until I stood in front of him.

“Why would you want me here?” he offered.

“We’re about to do the claiming ritual thing, right?” Like, was I missing something?

“Gongjunim,” Talon said with a tiny smirk. “The claiming ritual involves us fucking.”

I knew that—or maybe I hadn’t fully analyzed that very obvious part that was spoken about earlier on the stage. Regardless of the news, I was still stumped about one thing.

“Alright, but why is Joaquin leaving?”

“You want me to stand here and watch you fuck Talon?” he inquired.

“Well… I mean you do that in my dreams every night. I don’t see what the big difference is,” I actually had the balls to say, even as my cheeks grew red at the topic.

I shyly glanced over to Talon and quietly muttered, “Plus, I did promise Talon something.”

That had Joaquin’s attention, and he arched an eyebrow at both of us.

“What did you bargain?”

Talon’s smirk simply widened as he leaned against the island, his tails beginning to move from side to side like they were excited about what was about to transpire.

I knew Talon wasn’t going to reveal it, so that left me with no choice.

“I told him if we survived the dance, I’d enjoy a threesome with him and you,” I revealed and pointed to Joaquin. I was sure my whole face was red. “And I’d let you two kiss while I give you hand jobs.”

That actually made Joaquin gawk, which seemed like such an odd expression on him because he didn’t express emotion much from what I’d gathered.

Talon, on the other hand, tugged on his tie to completely loosen it before he began to unbutton his shirt.

“Guess we shouldn’t delay then,” Talon suggested as his tails happily removed his shirt after he finished unbuttoning the last golden knob.

Joaquin was staring at me like I’d literally lost my mind, but I had no intention of going back on my word.

“Why are you so surprised?” I ended up asking as I purposely approached him until we were facing one another. He closed his gaping mouth. It seemed like he was thinking of how to reply, but he appeared to not have an answer for it.

“He thought you wouldn’t be down with the idea of him and I being… romantically involved with one another,” Talon decided to answer for him. “It’s not every day you find a woman who’s willing to be in a harem and is okay with two of her members having a thing for each other.”

He had a point.

“Well, I think it’s hot,” I commented and shrugged. “It’s not like you’re cheating or anything. I don’t mind you two appeasing one another. I can’t always be there to take care of your needs during the day, so why not? We all have desires.”

“It feels like we won a jackpot or something,” Joaquin quietly muttered, and Talon chuckled.

“We won the grand prize and got Esméralda as a bonus.”

“Shall we start?” I suggested. “We’ve already spent five minutes, which leaves us only twenty-five minutes to fuck, clean up, and dress. And my next outfit is harder to put on than a simple dress.”

“Color me intrigued,” Talon hummed as he approached us until he stood behind me. “Since we’re pressed on time, why don’t we make things quick?”

His hands possessively roamed along my stomach while he pressed me against his erection that was begging to spring out of his pants.

“We could…” I trailed off as I couldn’t help biting my lip to stop myself from moaning. “What about Joaquin?”

“Boss is going to have a front-row seat watching you get fucking wet for us,” Talon growled in my ear before his hand trailed right between my legs and his two fingers glided along my slit.

He pulled his fingers out and brought them to my eye level just so I should see him spread his index and middle finger apart—my juices clinging to them even as he spread them.

“Look how wet you are, Gongjunim.” His voice dropped into that seductive bass register while he lightly tugged on my ear. “Horny at the idea of our 죄 많은 왕 watching us?”

“Did you say ‘Sinful King?’” I asked because that was what it seemed to translate to in my mind even though I wasn’t fluent in Korean.

It was an instinctive guess. Talon’s bite into the side of my neck seemed to confirm I’d been a good girl. My moan made him suck harder at the sensitive spot that had his bite marks.

“Our Sinful Rose is going to learn all our languages by the time we finish claiming her,” Talon groaned into my flesh and took a deep inhale. “Yes, Gongjunim. You’re correct.”

“Why do I feel like you’re a top?” The commentary left my lips before I could stop it, and now Talon was laughing before he turned my head enough to smother my lips with his.

His fingers were back between my legs, but he didn’t dare taunt me. His fingers that I knew were no longer human dove right into my pussy and proceeded to fuck me so fast and deep I was cumming in thirty seconds.

Shit!

My body shook and I moaned into his mouth, which continued to keep my lips captive. My knees buckled, but Talon had a firm hold around my waist now and he wasn’t going to stop until he was fucking satisfied.

He broke the kiss just to tighten his hold when I tried to wiggle myself away from his grasp and pumping action, his tails wrapping around me within seconds.

A light squeeze from their tentacle bodies and those dangerous fingers that were ferociously fucking me sent me spiraling in another orgasm that rendered me moaning wildly as I shuddered at his ruthlessness.

He spared me the third round, pulling his fingers out. They were completely soaked with my cum, which dripped to the floor.

I panted heavily and couldn’t even bother moving as Talon’s tails were clearly holding me up in the air, but I didn’t expect the tongue that didn’t hesitate to replace Talon’s fingers.

“Oh fuck!” I groaned and lifted my head enough to see Joaquin was the one eating my pussy out. The sight alone had my folds fluttering and clenching Joaquin’s lengthy tongue. My head was forced back so Talon could kiss me.

“I like being in control,” he finally declared against my swollen lips as I fought for breath. “At least in the bedroom.”

I was quivering at Joaquin’s sucks and thrusts, and I was destined to cum again.

“Fuck. Joaquin… so deep. Shit!”

He groaned in response, and the vibrations further contributed to the sensational whirlwind happening down below. There was no chance to escape his tantalizing mouth.

I was cumming.

“Joaquin!” I screamed and came again, my whole body hit with shudders as my ecstasy overwhelmed every nerve ending.

“Suck her up, Joaquin,” Talon encouraged, and I felt his hand wrap around my throat. “Quench your thirst while I warm myself up.”

He pulled my head back, and my eyes caught sight of his monstrous cock.

“Lube me up with that hot mouth of yours, Gongjunim.”

He didn’t give me a chance to deny him, his thick cock entering my mouth and filling me up. I could already taste the precum that was at his tip and had clearly spilled along his cock as he began fucking my mouth at the perfect pace.

I did my best to take every inch of him, his cock hitting the back of my throat each time. I had to keep relaxed so I wouldn’t gag, but the moment he reached a comfortable pace, I began to really enjoy it.

Joaquin was fingering me now, and I lifted my hips to meet his agonizingly slow thrusts. I knew he was doing it on purpose, preparing me for Talon, but I hated sexual suspense.

Talon grunted and pulled himself out of my mouth which made me gasp, and I was flipped forward until I was facing Joaquin.

I don’t know what possessed me, but I didn’t hesitate to slam my lips against his. He stiffened just slightly at the sudden move, but his arms were around me, pressing me against him while he fought my dominant lips.

We were a panting mess in a minute, and Talon slapped my ass cheeks in unison which made me gasp. Joaquin took advantage and his tongue darted into my mouth, enjoying my inner walls.

I was sure he could taste Talon’s arousal in my mouth, and it was clear from the way he began to grind against me with his erect cock that he was enjoying every bit of this.

I felt Talon from behind then, his cock pressing against my entrance while he secured an arm around my waist.

He began to tease my pussy folds, gliding his cock back and forth, while it felt like he was using his free hand to fumble the buckle of his belt.

Joaquin broke the kiss to groan before his glowing gold eyes opened enough to glare over my shoulder.

“What?” Talon purred. “Don’t want me stroking you?”

“You’re wasting time,” Joaquin muttered and then inhaled deeply. I took advantage of the moment and looked down. I could see Talon’s hand possessively gripping Joaquin’s massive cock while stroking him slowly.

“I’m multitasking,” Talon defended. “And from the oozing heat coming from Gongjunim’s pussy, she’s enjoying all of this.”

“Yes,” I breathed. “I want to see you two kiss.”

I was being greedy as fuck, and the look Joaquin gave me could kill, but Talon was all for it as he leaned further against me to rest his chin on my shoulder.

“Come here, Joaquin,” he encouraged. “Kiss me or I’ll leave you hanging.”

“You shouldn’t threaten your king,” Joaquin growled menacingly but Talon didn’t give a shit.

“Punish me later,” Talon whispered. “Now move so I can stick my cock into Gongjunim and feel just how much she enjoys us kissing.”

That prompted him to close the distance between them, and fucking hell, it was hot as fuck watching two men kiss each other mercilessly.

Neither was going to leave the other with crumbs. They kissed like their lips were glossed in their favorite dessert, their tongues competing for the other’s submission.

I watched with every ounce of attention, so I didn’t predict Talon’s move as his teasing cock plunged into me in one solid go.

“Oh shit!” I gasped and my head fell back against Talon’s shoulder. He didn’t delay in beginning to thrust into me.

I was sandwiched between my Sinful King and my Sinful Knight, the two of them kissing each other while Talon managed to fuck me and give Joaquin a hand job, all while Talon’s tails were wrapped around my naked body.

I couldn’t recall when my panties and bra were removed, but his tails were fondling my breasts while one was wrapped around my waist and went down until it was taunting the bud of my clit.

This threesome was sensational, and the feeling of sudden connectedness overflowed my senses. It was like I’d become some beacon of warmth, and I could feel the whirlwind of emotions thrumming through Talon and Joaquin.

I knew the difference. I could feel the dominance in Talon’s energy as he felt like he was completely in his element, while Joaquin’s essence reflected how much he needed this.

There was something about his energy, in particular, that screamed at me like a person wishing to be saved. Like he’d been so lost in a world of mayhem and was now found in this brief moment.

I lifted my head and watched them share one last kiss before they parted breathlessly, and I took advantage by securing my arms around Joaquin’s neck and pulling him down for an intense kiss.

He groaned into my mouth once more, but his energy spiked and wrapped around me. It felt good to please him in this odd way, especially when it felt like he didn’t think he deserved this moment of pleasure.

“Shall I make you two cum?” Talon suggested as if it were truly a question to be asked. It was amusing because I knew in this heightened state of dominance that neither of our replies would stop him from executing his next move.

Fucking me and stroking Joaquin until we came.

He was moving before we knew it, and fucking hell, I was absolutely shocked that his thick cock fit inside me. It was expanding with every thrust, and his hand further pressed against my stomach while an intense warmth spread through my flesh.

“Talon!” I moaned after breaking the kiss with Joaquin, and he moaned and proceeded to kiss the side of my neck, just above the tail that continued to chokehold me.

“Fuck, slow it… a bit,” Joaquin grunted, and I knew that was a warning that if he went any faster, Joaquin would reach his climax in no time.

“No can do, King,” Talon breathed and seemed to only pick up the pace. “You’re gonna shoot all your load on our Gongjunim while she cums.”

The idea was one I’d anticipated, and our moans seemed to grow louder and louder while our bodies moved reverently to deliver what we all yearned for.

I was on fire, the sounds around us growing louder and higher in pitch, and I could feel Talon’s spiked arousal as he drew closer and closer to his release.

“Ren… ah!” I was so close and he knew it.

He grunted and cursed before he hammered into me so quickly, I was but a victim to his absolute control.

“I, Ren Jeong-Ho, claim Esméralda André Bellerose!” He surprisingly used my real name as he pressed firmly against my stomach and thrust me deep enough that I sank onto whatever was left of his cock.

My scream was like a high note bouncing off the walls of a cathedral as I felt his cock in my fucking stomach as he growled my name.

“Esméralda!” he heaved then stilled as he came right there and then, his shots of hot cum filling the hollows of my stomach. I couldn’t comprehend how that had happened or why it was possible in real fucking life without puncturing something because I was overwhelmed by waves of ecstasy that exploded through every bit of me.

As soon as his final shot was made, he pulled out, but his cock was replaced by another, and then I was being wildly fucked in the air as hands gripped my hips.

“Ah! Ah! AH!” I couldn’t think—I could barely breathe—as I felt Joaquin’s energy swarm through me like it was time for the King to take complete control.

My body grew even hotter than before, my neck burning hot as my hand was lifted up until lips pressed against my pulse point once more.

I couldn’t hear what was being said because everything was muddled together, and I felt like I was going to cum again.

“Joaquin! Faster,” I pleaded. I knew just how close I was to another orgasm. The energy rushing through me was electrifying and Talon’s energy still flooded me.

I didn’t expect the words that left Joaquin’s lips.

“I, Joaquin Dumaire Laurent, claim Esméralda André Bellerose as our Sinful Maiden!” he grunted and moaned loudly. “Fuck! Cum, Amoré!”

He sank into me at that moment and I came at his order.

His cock went the same way Talon’s did, filling me up until I was sure my stomach would be bloated with all their fucking cum. It was almost painful to be filled to such an extent, but I took it all until Joaquin pulled his cock out.

I was left hanging there, completely breathless while my limbs felt like jelly. It took a second before thick loads of semen squirted out of my pussy in waves—the thick, creamy consistency flowing out of me like a river.

There was no way of stopping it, and it felt like it had done its purpose as I felt my neck and my left wrist burning intensely.

We all seemed to be out of breath. Joaquin and Talon were gasping. I didn’t know how long I dangled there but I felt the last bit of their load escape my folds.

“Fucking hell… that was intense,” Talon muttered. “You claimed her too?”

“Now who’s fault is that?” Joaquin tossed back, but he didn’t really sound mad as he caught his breath. “I didn’t have the intention to but…”

“You felt the urge to do so because you were totally jealous that I was claiming her first so you needed to make sure you’d nut in her longer,” Talon summed up.

The silence that followed had Talon laughing the next moment. “I can read you as easily as you read me. How much time we got?”

“Shit… ten minutes.”

“How fast can we bathe and dress Gongjunim?”

“Eight minutes?” Joaquin suggested. “Her hair though.”

“My tails have got that.”

“Makeup?”

“Eos is good at that.”

“I’m not even going to ask why Eos is good at makeup,” Joaquin concluded.

“Gotta be prepared to glamor our Sinful Rose after a good round of fucking,” Talon suggested, and I felt his lips brush mine. “Gongjunim? You alive?”

“Barely.”

“Then you’re perfect,” he concluded and kissed me. “You did so well, Jeonha. I knew you were a dream come true.”

“Ugh,” I groaned. “Seduce me in the shower.”

He laughed and his tails released me. I didn’t panic at the drop because I landed in Talon’s arms.

“This… better have… been worth it,” I panted. “And someone needs to explain how you guys came in my stomach.”

“If we came in your womb, you’d get pregnant,” Joaquin commented like it was common sense. He sounded further away, and the sound of the running water drew my attention. “Stomach’s the only way to ensure we don’t impregnate you.”

“What voodoo did you need to do to make that happen when it’s not humanly possible?” I reasoned and tried to lift my head up, but my body wasn’t cooperating.

Just my mouth, eyes, and nose were willing to work with me.

“It’s because you’re a Maiden, Gongjunim,” Talon revealed as he carried me to the bathroom. “When we were fucking, you felt really hot, right?”

“Well, ya?” I countered. “Sex is an exerting activity.”

They seemed to be amused by that as they both chuckled, but Talon continued, “Sinful Maidens are special because their bodies sense when they’re enjoying regular sex with a human or sex with a monster. It’s so unique in nature that it can differentiate between normal sex with a monster and claiming sex. To claim you, we normally would have to fill your womb with our cum, but Maidens with no intention of wanting a child trigger their bodies to send energy in the form of heat that cloaks your stomach with a layer that mimics your womb. When our cocks are about to enter you, your body releases the heat waves and it basically does some magic shit that makes our cocks bypass your womb and enter your stomach.”

“So when you think about it, the whole process is a bit of a magical reaction to protect Sinful Maidens from wrongful impregnation. It’s one of the many things that makes you all special and unique enough to be claimed.”

The running water stopped, and I realized Talon was lowering me into a bubble bath.

“We totally don’t have time for a bubble… oh wow. That feels nice as fuck. What? Is this voodoo water?”

They both snickered at my commentary as I sank right into this tub. The water was a fucking blessing: warm, comforting, and layered with various floral scents.

“All you need is two minutes to soak and your body will feel completely rejuvenated. We know sex is tiring and the claiming ceremony toys with your senses so that you can easily turn your vision of the Sinful world and reality on and off. This stuff makes it so you don’t deal with the weakening after-effects and gravitates into your pussy to clean any remnants of our cum. You won’t feel any of it since your body is completely relaxed,” Joaquin explained and looked to Talon. “Can you get her dress ready? You’re better at ironing than I am.”

“Yes, Boss.” He winked and watched Joaquin frown.

“Don’t call me Boss,” he huffed back as Talon leaned down to kiss my forehead.

“네 네,” he replied.

Yes. Yes.

“Wait. I understood that?” I noted.

“You should be able to easily translate the languages we normally speak over the next couple of weeks,” Joaquin revealed as Talon left. “Any questions?”

“What happens to those who aren’t Sinful Maidens?” I asked. “Their bodies don’t do that whole cloak the stomach thing so the lollipop avoids puncturing every organ that exists, right?”

“Most monsters won’t fuck the woman to the point of reaching her stomach unless they intend on killing her,” he admitted. “At least in real life. There are a few exceptions with tentacles and tongues because their width is far smaller and they can take the route through the intestines to reach the stomach, but it’s pretty painful, and I wouldn’t recommend it unless that’s the woman’s kink,” he explained. “The women who aren’t Maidens are most likely a victim in the monster’s ploy. Those who are here will claim her by cumming in her womb. It honestly depends on the monster as to whether we impregnate you or not. There are ways to make the consistency less thick, which means the probability of you getting pregnant by it becomes super thin, but when we’re aroused, our load just thickens naturally so it’s rather difficult. The individual has to really wish to not impregnate her to potentially avoid it, but most don’t care.”

“And the only way to claim is through sex?”

“There are other ways,” Joaquin admitted as he checked the time and rose up from the side of the bath. “But the most powerful members in the den have to claim the woman for the others to get off easy.”

“Does that mean Dagger, Croix, and Creed don’t need to fuck me to claim me?”

“Correct,” he replied. “Which could be to our advantage.”

“Why?” I had to ask. “They don’t want to have sex with me?”

“Far from it,” Joaquin admitted. “But Dagger has tendencies of asexuality and I can’t figure out when they kick in so he’s a spontaneous surprise who will claim you in his own way. As for the La Morte Twins…” He paused as if he didn’t really want to say.

Talon came back into the washroom. “Everything is ready.”

I looked at him and then back at Joaquin, but the two of them shared a look before Talon shrugged.

“You should tell her. She’ll find out anyway, but with what we discovered with Lucas and all it would be good for her to know. They’re already wired right now.”

“I’m not following,” I confessed.

Joaquin gave me his full attention.

“Croix and Creed aren’t as sexually keen. They’re not asexual or deal with phases of it, but they need to build trust and that could take a while. They’re not the weakest in our den, but they could probably claim you with a simple kiss. That would be a grand step for them.”

“Why?” I had to know.

“They were trafficked for a good chunk of their lives,” Talon revealed, which made my heart sink. “Monster twins are a rarity, and the person who found out they would be Devils took advantage of it. They were basically puppets to a den that’s ruthless in nature. They’re basically a den of criminals that the Mother Family can’t quite take down as of yet. Needless to say, that’s why Croix and Creed are the way they are. They were sexual puppets, and when their time to become Devils arrived, they were offered to be lab experiments.”

I was speechless as Talon met my shocked gaze.

“I won’t say any more. They’ve given permission for us to tell you a little bit of their circumstances if we deemed you trustworthy, which we obviously do, but they’re going to be the hardest in showing love. Not because they aren’t as infatuated by you as we are, but it’s just embedded in their nature.”

“They express their love by protecting you,” Joaquin quietly admitted. “They’d rather kill for you than fuck you, but I’m sure it’ll change once they really get to know you.”

“Thank you for telling me,” I whispered. Deep down, I was mad at the fact that they had to endure all of that, and I was sure that was simply the surface level of pain they’d experienced.

All my Devils have surely experienced trauma that has ruined them to the point of becoming a Devil… a monster to the world’s eyes… yet no one searches for those who delivered such agony to them.

The real question is whether I can change that.

The light touch to my nose made me blink, and I tried to find where the culprit of the touch was, but no one was standing near the bath anymore.

I looked back to see Joaquin at the door, while Talon was out of the bathroom once more, but my eyes caught onto the tiny movement that peeked out of his curtain of hair.

The eyes of an actual kitten with golden orbs.

I gawked as its tiny head disappeared beneath his silky strands, but Joaquin lingered there for a moment before he glanced back at me.

“You really are something special, Amoré,” he quietly admitted. “Don’t question what you can change. Just accept that you’re the change our den needs.”

He left me with those words, and I had one more minute of soaking luxury before I’d have to be dressed and ready for the next round of dancing on the ballroom floor.

Let’s hope there are no more surprises.

20

WHEN A DANCE TURNS INTO A GAMBLE OF BLOODSHED

~CROIX~

“To live is to die.”

“To die is to crave another chance at living.”

“Only one can decide what is more important.”

“So decide. Living? Or dying?”

– Croix La Morte – Creed La Morte

“Anytime now,” I suggested, but I didn’t give a shit if we got caught at this point. “It doesn’t take you so long to sweep a room.”

“You enjoy complaining when your pea brain is bored,” Dagger happily sang. “ABCDEF-”

The sound of the safety going off drew my attention to my replica, and the poor man looked like he was about to combust and wreak havoc on the world.

“Stop that annoying song,” he growled.

He was on the peak of shifting into his monster form, his skin completely black while cracks of his flesh revealed the flow of his blood in the form of lava. It carried a glow to it and was thick in nature with a hint of illumination that matched his now molten glowing eyes.

“Now, Creed, I let you burn my shit all the time when you need to blow a fuse,” Dagger whined. “I should at least be able to sing my song.”

“Can you change it until we’re out of here?” I suggested because I was riding off the same anxiety waves as Creed and that wasn’t a good thing.

Especially when I had a gun in my hand.

Dagger paused in his typing to look over to us as we continued to lean against the wall that was next to the window. Creed was on the left side of the window while I stood on the right.

He looked at us, his gaze lingering on Creed for five seconds longer, and then he returned to typing.

“Baby shark dodododododo.”

We both sighed at the obnoxious sound. That was one of the few songs we wished remained in the early 2000s. Even though our times had seemed to go backwards, some things just simply didn’t go away.

I wanna go back.

I glanced over to my brother, and I was sure he knew I wanted exactly what he was desperately yearning for.

The vibe in this room wasn’t a good one, and I worried our absence could potentially hurt Solnishko.

She was a diamond we needed to protect at all costs, which meant we had to be around her the best we could until this masquerade was officially over.

It was surprisingly approaching midnight, the time flowing away so effortlessly with all the theatrics that occurred down in the Manor of Sins just for this wicked night.

Those sick bastards had been waiting all year for this grand event, and thus far, they were enjoying the thought of how profitable it had already been thanks to our particular bid.

I wasn’t sure if it was a blessing or a curse because it put a target on Solnishko’s head, but she was officially ours.

Our Sinful Maiden who will blossom like a poisonous rose.

She carried loads of power, and all those greedy fuckers could see that. They had to be scheming something. Trying to obtain her was illegal without having the Mother Family’s permission, but one would have to be envious to try to pull it off anyway.

From the look and heightened tension in the room, after Talon laid out our final bid, I was gambling on the fact that someone in that room would try to play against us—something I secretly wished would transpire.

No one would dare try to kill Solnishko unless they were really out of their mind, but we knew, in this sick world, there was always an opportunity to kill a mockingbird.

Our Solnishko wasn’t close to such a breed of creature. If I had to compare her to anything, she was like an elegant peacock that was anxious to spread her wonderful feathers and let the world see her enchanting beauty.

She didn’t know her power, how lethal she could be with just a bit of training. When this masquerade was over, we’d get to show her off to “our” world.

She’d get to dip into a place of poisonous vipers and tainted sinners, and I had a strong feeling she’d enjoy every bit of it.

Becoming a weapon that made the world tremble.

Pulling out of my thoughts, I returned my attention to Creed.

Feels catastrophic in here, doesn’t it?

He knew what I meant, and he dipped his head forward just slightly as his eyes glanced back at Dagger.

He found something.

That’s the only possible reason he’s taking this long. Nothing ever gets Dagger’s interest aside from porn, Sesame Street, and now, Solnishko.

I want to keep an eye on her…

Me too.

We couldn’t agree more. The need to simply be around her was growing more and more.

Our first encounter could have been better, but alas, beggars can’t be choosers in the realms of fate.

It may have been a better introduction for her to witness the power we carried or at least a glimpse of it. We hadn’t even shown our true monster forms, and I knew we wouldn’t get a chance during this masquerade. But there would be after.

A new chapter beyond the masquerade.

I glanced back at Dagger, and he was spinning a pair of panties around his index finger while his left hand was typing wildly on the tiny laptop he was decoding.

“Should I even ask whose panties those are?”

“I don’t have to answer,” Dagger replied with one of those cynical smiles of his. “You know the scent of her lingering arousal.”

I rolled my eyes while Creed tilted his head.

“Does she know you stole those?”

Dagger’s smile only grew like the true Devil he was.

We shook our heads in unison, knowing damn well that Dagger was simply the definition of a psychotic genius. Judge him all you want, but the man was smart as fuck, and his crazy image was only an act to fool the majority of the world.

“Finally caught a mouse,” Dagger declared, which caught our attention, but he wasn’t smiling.

His lips were upside down and he looked so serious, I worried he’d go bomb whoever triggered his anger.

“What?” Creed and I asked.

“We have a bigger rat to deal with.”

Neither of us said anything because our senses triggered our movements, our human forms fading entirely until we were one with the shadows while Dagger was gone from his seat.

The door opened at that moment, but instead of the owner of the room in question, it was someone else.

A woman?

Her heels clicked against the hardwood, since the room was absent of carpet in comparison to the hallway of this mansion. It made sense why we didn’t hear her approach, but the fact that we didn’t sense it until the final second was a bad sign.

Who is this woman?

She walked right to the desk, her lips dipping to a frown as she shook her head.

“The imbecile of a boy. All he cares about is jerking off and fucking monster girls like it will solve his problems.”

She closed the laptop with a smash, and I noticed how her eyes narrowed in disgust.

“I told him not to keep anything traceable here. Why did I have to give birth to such useless children? Stupid children who couldn’t take the proper genes!”

Her aggravation had to go somewhere, and the laptop slammed into the floor before she proceeded to stomp on it with enough force that it began cracking the exterior with the thin heel.

She didn’t stop until it was completely destroyed into multiple pieces, and it didn’t seem enough for her.

Within a minute, she’d crouched down, scooped up the majority of the broken electronics, and tossed them into the fireplace before lighting a match.

With a flick of her wrist, the remnants were consumed by the blaze of the flames, and she stood there and watched the metallic plastic melt away.

The flames danced across her face, and it made her look like a villain watching the kingdom of her enemies burn with hidden glee.

I could only assume this was Esme’s mother, but she didn’t carry many characteristics that matched Solnishko. She turned away from the fireplace, her eyes slowly scanning the room that held different photographs.

The majority were of women with orange hair that was similar or almost identical to Esme.

There was only one place in the room that had pictures of Esme, along the wall that was opposite the bed. Some of them looked more recent and almost like a photographer took them without her noticing.

There was one of her walking through a garden, another where she sat at a coffee shop. There was one where she wore a magnificent dress and one where she was wearing a bikini and working on tying her hair up.

The more I stared at them, the stronger the urge was to burn them all. What bothered me was the plentiful pictures of when she was young.

Those photos had no choice but to include some of the family members, but it was very obvious that the picture was either cut or trimmed to show him and her.

In the images, she looked really young—around six to ten. She seemed comfortable and happy in the photos, but as she grew older, her uncomfortable stances and absent smiles proved to show a different story.

My stomach clenched with a sickening feeling.

“Only a matter of time. Everything is falling into place,” the woman hummed. “In less than three hours, everything will come crumbling down.”

She began to giggle and put her hands in the air like she was preparing to celebrate something magnificent.

I looked to Creed, and his eyes met mine.

What’s happening in under three hours?

I’m not sure. Do you think she made a deal that involves the masquerade?

Not sure…

The vibration of a phone caught our attention, and she slipped her hand into her bra to retrieve what looked to be a flip phone.

As if that wasn’t sketchy when she was rich enough to purchase a touch screen device.

“Venomiss speaking.” Her voice was now emotionless as she spoke to the unidentified caller. We listened closely to try to translate the mumbling coming from the speaker but we both stood too far away to have a chance.

“I didn’t risk potentially getting caught by that cheater for you guys to fuck up,” she snarled, and her eyes were filled with rage that burned stronger than the flames in the fireplace. “Listen very carefully. I’m not paying you and your men top dollar to fuck up. I already bribed the medical team to overdose my beloved. By the time the masquerade is over, the news will be out. I need the cheater to be dead by then!”

There was a moment of silence and then she began to laugh.

“You’re frightened of what that cunt can do just because she’s been picked by a bunch of rich monsters? You guys are proving to be weaker than I thought. Maybe I should have gone along with hiring that elite criminal group. Surely they could deliver results far faster than you fools.”

There was more muttering and she smirked.

“Well, these are your two options, Commander. Either you and your men eliminate the target by the strike of three in the morning or you can flee Boston as fast as humanly possible and I’ll ensure the bodies of you and every single individual on your team are dead by dawn,” she declared and whispered, “including all your family members and next of kin.”

The mumbling seemed a tad faster and her smile further widened.

“Now you’re talking my language,” she said in delight. “Kill the cheater. That slutty rabbit won’t be able to do anything, even if she’s been claimed by some rich fuckers. Money can’t revive the dead. It’s as simple as that.”

She giggled and let out a long sigh.

“Hmm?” She seemed to listen to what was being said and she shrugged. “I don’t care about Lucas. Lead him on and encourage him to pursue the initial game plan. Once he follows through, leak out the narrative and the sex tape. I’ll gladly play the role I need to. Antionette knows absolutely nothing about all of this so she’ll fall right into character when everything comes to light.”

She walked over to the dartboard, her fingers managing to pull three darts out of the circular corkboard before she spun them effortlessly between her fingers like it was a habit.

“As long as you guys don’t kill her, I couldn’t care less. Killing her would be pointless. We need the leverage. Not only will it make her den go wild, but after everything comes out, the gossip will spread like fire. You know how empathetic people are during the holidays. They’ll donate whatever they need to secure her safe return. Use it as leverage and slide the blame onto the sexual predator.”

She paused at the end of the bed then turned and lowered to briefly sit on the surface while crossing her legs.

The darts were still twirling in her fingers’ grasp.

“Good. Once everything is done, text me. I’ll be too much in the public eye to receive calls after tonight. I’ll be rid of this phone. Don’t need them investigating me. I already destroyed the laptop so our emails and discussions will be gone, but I purposely left a fireproof SD card. They’ll search the fireplace and retrieve it. It has the backup of his history and the pornographic files. Add the leaked sex tape and everything should be good. This masquerade will simply show the true, sinful actions of a man who thinks he’s smarter than his mama, while the rest of the community will mourn the loss of two great men.”

She rose up then.

“Put everything in motion and make sure the news gets to the royal family and their children first. That will trigger the domino effect and voilà. The demise of the hierarchy before the next heir is chosen! Ah! I’m so fucking brilliant.” She laughed maniacally while jumping up and down. “Fifteen years of planning, waiting, and enduring the fucking madness just for this brilliant moment!” She squealed again. “I’m hanging up. Get the job done.”

Without waiting for a reply, she hung up and tossed the phone straight into the fireplace like its purpose was over with.

“You took the future that should have been mine to enjoy. So now I’ll take everything you love. By the new year, your loves will be gone. Your children will be broken messes once I get rid of that crazy bitch, and then your empire that you’re so proud of will crumble.”

She laughed long and hard, and with a flick of her wrist, the darts hit her targets. She didn’t hesitate to see the results as if she knew exactly where those darts landed.

“It’s the beginning of a revolution,” she quietly vowed. “And there’ll be no fucking survivors.”

She opened the door and shut it loudly.

Neither of us moved until we knew for sure her presence was gone. But we remained in our shadowed forms while we moved silently to the wall where the three darts remained.

I glanced up to the ceiling, and there was Dagger, literally chilling on the fucking fan.

Why the hell he hadn’t been sensed or caught was beyond me, but his expression wasn’t close to amused.

He’s angry… which means whatever this woman is plotting involves Solnishko.

Creed had followed my gaze, and I felt his disapproval of Dagger’s expression.

Solnishko is in danger.

You’ll get there faster than us. Can you go check on her? Joaquin and Talon may be there, but if they’re in trouble, you’ll be the best choice to get rid of anyone who dares put Solnishko in harm’s way.

Done.

He disappeared not a second later, which allowed me to concentrate on the images on the wall before me.

I sensed Dagger behind me now, his chin leaning in to rest on my shoulder as we stared at the board and the three individuals impaled by darts.

Esméralda, Francis André Bellerose, and—

She’s okay. Scrambling for the next dance and frustrated over where she put her necklace.

I smirked at Creed’s words before a thought popped into my mind.

Why do I have a feeling you have it?

There was not a word of reply, which made me mentally shake my head.

You’re worse than Dagger stealing her panties.

Nah. I plan to actually give this back. He’s starting a collection.

He wasn’t wrong.

Tell Dagger to come back. The next round is about to start.

Got it.

“We need to get back,” I voiced. “Dance is about to start.”

“Meaning my distraction worked,” Dagger muttered, but he didn’t seem pleased at all.

“Do you think her plan is going to work?”

“If we don’t interfere? It will.”

“So you have a plan?” I inquired.

Dagger’s eyes shifted to red and there was that sinister smile as those ruby orbs darkened.

“This would be a good time to use our butler services, don’t you think?”

I knew exactly who he was referring to.

“If he’s free to involve himself,” I voiced. Then I added, “If you bring Zavier into this gamble, there will be blood.”

“If we don’t, there’ll still be bloodshed,” Dagger noted. “But it’ll mean there’ll be tears, and those salty beads of sadness will come from our Sinful Rose. An emotionally shattered rabbit is something we should avoid at all costs.”

He was right.

“Then let’s get moving,” I suggested and smiled. “We have a plan to fuck up.”

It’s time to play my ace and remind this community why we’re the most powerful card in the deck.

~CREED~

SOLNISHKO IS IN DANGER.

The sight of that dart pinning our Solnishko’s picture made blood boil dangerously. It was never a good feeling to be angry, the sensation of internal rage boiling from deep within my chest.

It was like heartburn and spread like fire through my body until I felt like I’d erupt like a volcano at any given moment. That only made me remember the bad times—the experiments and constant rage I was forced to create to exhibit the monster traits and gifts that made me fascinating enough to keep alive.

And thanks to me, my brother got to live alongside me though our captive circumstances that sometimes made me wish we’d face death rather than the painful mayhem we’d dealt with.

I had to tame myself for Solnishko. Her safety was our responsibility, and I couldn’t stand here any longer if I knew she’d be in harm’s way thanks to my stillness.

My brother’s thoughts flowed into my mind urgently.

You’ll get there faster than us. Can you go check on her? Joaquin and Talon may be there, but if they’re in trouble, you’ll be the best choice to get rid of anyone who dares put Solnishko in harm’s way.

Done.

He was right. I was the trump card in our den when it came to the elimination of our prime enemies. That was why everyone knew who I was.

Creed. The Sinful Negotiator.

The monster rank was rather hypocritical because I didn’t really negotiate with words. Sure, if a bargain was too good to pass up, I wouldn’t dare miss a golden opportunity, but most of the time, they were flat and insulting.

Which led to me going straight for the torture type of negotiation.

Wasting no more time, my body shifted into shadows. The sensation always made me feel like I’d ascended into another universe for a few seconds.

Before I could open my eyes, the sweet aroma of Solnishko hit my nostrils, but I didn’t allow myself the gratification it delivered until I opened my eyes and scanned the brightly lit room.

My eyes swiftly scoured the room in two glances, and my heart was already trying to fuck me over with its missed skips of anxiety.

Where’s our Solnishko?

I moved in a blur until I came to the vanity and noticed the rose necklace. She wouldn’t leave her necklace behind, but after the first dance and the whirlwind of energy she surely exerted just to survive, it would make sense if she took it off to change and forgot to put it back on.

I took another sniff, my mind already picking suspects that could be targeting our Sinful Maiden and all the torturous things I’d do to them unless she was back in our grasp.

I briefly caught onto Talon and Joaquin’s scents, the combined mixture always reminding me of their intense “affection” for one another.

Affection as in those two fuckers loved one another but Talon enjoyed pushing Joaquin’s buttons and Joaquin was just… Joaquin.

I did catch onto the whiff of arousal still lingering in the air, which either meant Esméralda got claimed by Talon or something sexual happened between the three of them.

Either way it doesn’t explain where our Solnishko is.

My body reacted before my brain caught up, blurring into the corner of the room to blend into the shadows of the wall.

Not a second later, the sound of approaching heels was followed with the door swinging open, and there she was.

A breathless Solnishko.

The gods surely took their time crafting her because her immense beauty was one of a kind. Her flawless complexion, the beautiful hue of orange with hints of gold in those silky long strands, and how plump her red lips were only further contributed to how fucking hot she was.

Her outfit was strikingly red, and I knew without a doubt that Dagger had chosen for her to don it for their designated dance.

The dress was strapless, but the top half was like a corset that had a red base and black roses that outlined the heart shape of her chest.

That only emphasized her breasts that looked so plump—and ready to suck—while the corset had a bit of a racing touch to it thanks to the harness style that wrapped a collar around her neck that was also decorated in black roses.

The sight made me want to see her on all fours—to fuck her in the ass while Croix took her in the mouth.

She was the first woman to drive my body absolutely mad, and I wouldn’t deny how fucking frightening it was because we’d been demisexual for so long.

Being touched was something that made me want to burn the world down, but what would her touch be like?

Would it be like in her dreams where she caressed us so perfectly? Where those soft fingers craved to feel our flesh when we tied her to the bed and kissed every inch of her in desperate hunger?

The thoughts were making me horny, but I realized I needed to let Croix know she was okay before he sent Dagger back here to go on a murder spree for fun with the excuse of enacting vengeance.

As if he really needed a reason to go psycho.

She’s okay. Scrambling for the next dance and frustrated over where she put her necklace.

“Where did I put it?” she muttered to herself until she was standing in the middle of the room with her arms crossed and the cutest pout on her stunning red lips.

Why do I have a feeling you have it?

My dear brother knew me far too well. The accusation of having her necklace in my grasp made me smirk in actual delight. He mentally shook his head at me, and I could totally envision him doing it.

You’re worse than Dagger stealing her panties.

Nah. I plan to actually give this back. He’s starting a collection.

We knew how Dagger’s addictions worked. His obsession with Sesame Street ended with him having a room of collectible items and every season on VHS, DVD, and Blu-ray, and with the booming of these NFTs, he had an electronic collection growing.

His porn collection was probably double the size and we were still trying to find where his apparent red room was. I bet Solnishko would find it one day if she was stuck in our massive mansion paradise.

Tell Dagger to come back. The next round is about to start.

Got it.

With Esméralda all dolled up, it had to mean everything was about to begin so we needed Dagger back here.

With the information we’d gathered and whispered, we could put our counter plans into motion but we had to be quick.

All we needed was Joaquin’s permission and things would get rolling with a simple text to higher places. We had to be smarter in whatever game that woman was trying to play with fate, but I wasn’t worried.

She is a rat that is already trapped, and no one could save her for targeting what is ours.

Croix’s energy disappeared from my mind—or partially, because he never really “disappeared.” Our connection was so prominent in nature that we could feel each other’s pain regardless of distance.

Some would think it was a burden to feel the other sibling’s emotions and physical sensations, but we relied on each other’s presence.

We had to when we were lab rats clinging to each other’s strength to survive each day.

“I swear this necklace has to be here!” Esme declared and pointed to the island. “Sex there… and kinda there,” she noted as her pointed finger moved to the stools. “Then three-minute bath, then change, then getting manhandled by Talon while Joaquin was scolding him for being a confident bastard.”

She paused at the closet. “Eos did my makeup, Dex did my hair, and Nyx simply slapped my ass until I threatened to murder him with scissors… vanity?”

She walked to the vanity and stared at the cluttered space with a frown.

“Shit. I need to go. The dance is going to start. Dagger’s not here either… but I need the necklace.” Her look of worry was making me uncomfortable.

The sadness in her eyes at losing something precious reminded me of a very old memory: the cold winter in Russia where we huddled into the arms of a woman with beautiful blonde hair. I knew who she was, a savior that we looked up to when it was so cold, I thought Croix and I would die.

She coaxed us to be patient, said that Santa would be here in just a little longer and surprise us, and that was when a man with thick coats arrived. With cups of hot chocolate as a bonus, we were brought to a little wooden structure and huddled together until the warmth from the coal furnace finally filled the room.

Those were brutal times, but it was also one of the happiest and most loving moments we shared with people who treated us like humans.

And not savage monsters.

Esméralda sighed before she looked right in my direction, her eyes lingering on the corner, which made me remain completely still.

I was intrigued when she approached like she was an FBI agent trying to solve a crime. The corner was obviously a suspicious spot from the way her eyes narrowed.

When she reached the very place, she was literally inches from me, and I was captivated by her appearance up close as my eyes lingered on her lips.

My cock twitched and I actually bit my lip to stop me from revealing myself.

“Why is this place colder than the rest of the room?” she pondered to herself, and I swore she was attempting to solve a mystery in that pretty head of hers.

So fucking cute.

If she kept this up, I’d be just as smitten as Talon, and I doubted Solnishko could handle Talon’s possessiveness with a double dose of La Morte madness.

If I fall hard for her, Croix is screwed.

“Goodness, I’m losing it,” she groaned as she put her hands on her hips. “I’m standing in the empty corner of a room like a child in time out. Jeez. All I need is that stupid cone they put on your head to shame you. Asinine traditions that should be forgotten.”

She shook her head and turned around.

“Fuck. Where did I put you? Does Talon or Joaquin have it? Dagger probably doesn’t. He likes stealing my golden dagger. That and my panties.”

So she did notice.

“The twins?” she began and that piqued my interest. “I don’t know enough to say whether they took it or not. I doubt it though… well, maybe.”

She kept thinking about it as if she were reviewing all the interactions we had in her dreams to try and nitpick every bit of our personalities.

“Croix seems like the analyzing type. Observes. Listens. Looks around the entire room to determine who’s the guilty culprit. He’s the Advocate so he wouldn’t take something without enough context. Unless he’s protecting it.”

I was actually impressed by her analysis that she clearly gathered from one interaction with us. I didn’t believe she was so observant, but she was proving me wrong.

“Creed,” she began, and the way she said my name sent chills through me. “Mysterious. Dangerous. Probably isn’t merciful. Goodness, I didn’t even thank them for saving me! What kind of Sinful Maiden am I?”

She was actually worried about it as she tapped her left heel as if the anxiety were settling in.

“I’ve got to say sorry and thank them when we have our dance. Would they both dance with me? Would that be possible? It’s been ages since I did salsa. That’s a good genre of dance to have three people involved. Fuck, I’m completely off-topic,” she huffed and shook her head.

“Would Creed take my necklace?” She thought about it. “Probably.”

That had me smiling like an idiot.

“Ugh. Time is up. I need to get back,” she concluded and bobbed her head enough that she looked at her chest and gasped.

“The necklace! What in the voodoo heavens?! Oh hell nah. If this thing has been on my neck the whole time, I’m going to be so mad!” she huffed and pointed to the very object in question. “I did not run up all those stairs like an Olympic runner for you to be on my neck this whole time!”

I had to try not to laugh, but fuck. It was tricky.

“Goodness, Talon is going to mock me and Joaquin’s going to think I’m a complete idiot while giving me a ‘you’re dumb’ smirk. I bet you he will. He seems like the type to. Fuck it. If he does, I’ll kick his balls and tell Talon to cockblock him for a week.”

She giggled at the thought and she sounded like an evil mastermind. “Then he’ll see the power I carry! Hmph.”

She skipped joyously to the door, and I was readying myself to leave. I figured watching her go would be smart, so I remained and watched her reach the door only for her to stop.

“Cedarwood. Cinnamon. Orange,” she hummed in delight as she took one final inhale and let it out. She looked back over her shoulder, her eyes scanning the room once more until they landed on the suspicious corner where I continued to hide.

Her smile was genuine, the softened beauty of her face making her eyes twinkle brilliantly.

“I was right,” she hummed to herself like she’d discovered something or even solved a puzzle. She looked away, and I expected her to leave, but she had one more thing to say—and I barely caught it under her breath.

“Thank you, Creed.”

My heart hammered, skipped, and did somersaults at her tiny confession, and before I could try to reveal myself, our Solnishko was gone, her heels echoing beyond the door as she clearly ran down the stairs.

Are you okay?

I knew Croix was going to be nosy, but I needed a moment to reflect on what occurred.

You feel like you saw the sexiest thing alive and fell in love. Did you see Solnishko naked or something?

Nah. Something even better.

Better? Now, what’s better than our naked Solnishko?

She noticed me.

Croix didn’t say anything, but he didn’t need to ask me more. I let him feel how I felt, the flooding emotions of acknowledgment that gave me a sense of worth.

Damn. She noticed you even though you were hidden.

Ya…

Well then, we’re screwed.

I rolled my eyes at his commentary, but he was right because we knew one thing was for sure when it came to us—the La Morte Twins.

Once we fall in love, there’s no escaping our affection.

21

LET’S ENJOY OUR LAST DANCE

~ESMÉRALDA~

“When survival is on the line, all bets are off. The rules were always meant to be broken, but the real question is, can one survive the consequences?”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“My Sinful Bunny has made it just in time.”

I ignored the stares that followed my every move, my eyes locked on Dagger who stood proudly in wait for my return.

“How did you get here before me?” I had to ask him while I attempted to hide how winded I was from the race down that obnoxious number of stairs.

There should be a limit to how many stairs one needed in a damn castle. Unless it was taking me to the very top of this structure, I didn’t want to deal with it.

I didn’t hesitate to place my hand in Dagger’s offered one, and he squeezed it lightly as we faced one another for a solid moment.

“I used the elevator,” he revealed, and I actually gawked as if he’d insulted me.

“You’re telling me there’s a fucking elevator?!” I hissed. I swore the couples near us were probably enjoying this moment of entertainment, but I was riled up.

My ass had run down those stairs like I was Cinderella and needed to race home before the spell came undone.

“Did I make our Maiden suffer?” Dagger inquired and lifted my hand until his lips very lightly brushed the back of it.

There went that internal shiver, while my eyes were locked on his beaming purple ones that held hints of red in them. I bet he was going back and forth in personalities, but I didn’t care.

As long as he was here and having a good time, that was all that really mattered.

Though, I’d bully him for making me foolishly run up and down those stairs.

“You did,” I huffed and took my hand away before turning around to face forward while crossing my arms over my chest. “I’m disappointed. As my Sinful Assassin, it’s your duty to ensure nothing stands in my way that makes me struggle.”

“Oh?” Dagger sounded far too delighted and his hot breath brushed against my ear as he whispered, “Should I light the stairs on fire?”

My eyes widened and I turned my head slightly so our faces were just inches apart. I swear anyone eavesdropping probably thought we were both loose cannons, but I just had to know.

“Would you really do it?”

“Only if you pay me,” he suggested, and instead of asking what type of payment, I smiled deviously back at him and whispered, “Do you take underwear as a form of payment?”

Okay. I’m clearly flirting.

The way his eyes dilated and turned to red only confirmed he was on cloud nine in this moment as he grinned from ear to ear.

“Gladly,” he hummed. “Bonus if it’s soaked.”

Oh my goodness…

“Only for you,” I purred. The poor audience was surely cringing at this interaction.

Dagger couldn’t contain his excitement as he chuckled and further leaned in to whisper in my ear, “I’ll burn those stairs and the whole place down. Just say the word.”

“Or I’ll kiss you?” I tossed back with a wink.

I just made his fucking night.

The announcer cleared his throat at that moment, and whatever conversations were occurring ceased immediately as we looked forward in wait for our next set of instructions.

Let’s get this next dance rolling.

“Welcome back, Dukes and Duchesses,” the announcer began. “We apologize for the delay and inconvenience. All the pesky snakes have been eradicated. A very special thanks to Sir Dagger, one of the Devils of Sin, for aiding us in this trying inconvenience.”

Dagger gallantly bowed as many looked over to him.

“My pleasure.”

He reached out to hold my hand and lightly wrapped his fingers around mine. I smiled and gently squeezed his back, but our eyes were on the stage as the announcer was ready to elaborate on our next dance.

“Due to the delay, we haven’t been given the opportunity to announce the special surprise we have in store for this year’s Masquerade of Sin! Having already been such a grand event thus far with a very successful raising of funds, the royal families in attendance, as well as the Mother Family, have approved of this new extraordinary touch to the masquerade.”

I wondered what they were planning to change. My eyes glanced over to Dagger, expecting him to be smiling in excitement at what was ahead, but he was scowling at the news as his eyes narrowed questioningly at the announcer.

“Dagger?” My voice was barely a whisper, but even my quiet call didn’t get through to him. He simply held my hand a little tighter, and I felt like that wasn’t a good sign.

What does he sense that I don’t?

“Thanks to a very generous donation from Sir Bellerose, we are able to shift the masquerade into something more favorable!” he began, and just the mention of Lucas made my stomach drop.

Fuck. What is he planning?

“Many of you probably don’t know the history of Sinful Manor. Instead of boring you, I’ll get to the point. This grand castle carries an alternate perspective to its domain. Some would call it haunted or say that it leads its prey into the realms of death. Let’s just say there are a bunch of hallucinations that are formed based on the manor itself. It enjoys playing tricks on its guests, especially when celebrations are happening within its exquisite halls. I’m sure you all noticed what occurred in the first dance, correct?”

No one dared to speak, but the announcer wasn’t waiting for anyone to actually answer him.

We understood what he was hinting at.

“Under normal circumstances, we don’t have the means to control this alternate world, but with the right amount of funding, we’ll be able to turn this alternate world on or off!”

I wasn’t sure why this was something to be excited about. The chances of triggering this alternate world felt far slimmer in comparison to giving such control to these sick bastards who were only here for entertainment purposes.

“Therefore, we’ve decided that the next dance will be a free-for-all!”

“What?” Many people gasped the same word, and I noticed the way I was pulled right into Dagger’s side. I was still holding his hand, which led me to look down to see Elmo possessively wrapped around my waist. His glowing eyes blazed purple while he hissed menacingly at anyone who tried to look our way.

Protective Dagger activated.

Did I blame him? I didn’t know what the fuck a free-for-all would lead to. Would that mean anyone could dance with anyone? Or were they implying something darker?

Like anyone can die.

“What is a free-for-all supposed to mean?” a woman boldly asked and pointed at the announcer. “We weren’t warned about this shit! First we were puppets to your whims, then we found out there was the possibility of getting raped, and now there’s a free-for-all? What the fuck is tha—”

She didn’t finish because the sound of a bullet rang through the room, and we were left completely frozen in place while we watched the blue-haired woman glance down to her chest to see the bullet wound that began to bleed freely.

She managed to lift her head again, her eyes filling with tears as her complexion grew paler and her lips quivered. She managed to smile at the announcer before she lifted both hands and displayed the middle finger in his direction.

“Fuck… you.”

The next bullet went through her head, and she dropped to the floor, her blood oozing onto the red and golden tile.

Not a single word was said. The silence that descended in the room was so heavy and suffocating, I feared what would happen next.

Will everyone start shooting each other? Will we all die at the hands of one another or Observers who are bidding loads of money to see us perish while we dance for our lives?

No matter what had just occurred, I wasn’t surprised.

I’m waiting to see how far we’ll have to go to live.

If all the rules were about to be broken, I’d make sure I survived with my Den of Monsters.

And no one would be getting in my way from living another day.

The announcer didn’t show a hint of remorse as men in black rushed to her body. I expected them to pick her up or something more dignified, but my eyes widened as they pulled out matches with black stems and lit them.

They set her… on fire.

I couldn’t fight how horrifying this was as her body lit ablaze. My shock was matched with many in the room, all of us watching in utter disgust as her body flailed and convulsed on the floor like she was still clinging to life.

Maybe she was.

It wouldn’t be long though; the flames consumed every inch of her body and worked towards the ultimate goal of leaving her in a pile of ash.

The scent of burnt flesh took over my sense of smell, while my ears caught onto the whispered gasps and gags that followed. Nothing was said until the woman who thought she was defending our rights was nothing but a memory.

As if the execution of her death couldn’t be more inhuman, the individuals in black suits pulled out machines that looked like vacuums and sucked up her ashes like they were simply securing the beauty of the dance floor.

With four men vacuuming, the remaining two pulled out mops and left the spot sparkling with a glossy finish by the end of it.

With a few blinks, they scurried away, and we were left to stare at the empty spot like a woman hadn’t just perished.

All eyes tugged forward until they were on the announcer once more, but no one dared to speak. He scanned around the room and slid his gun back into the holster on the left side of his pants.

With one final glance around the room, he smiled and went right back to his happy mood.

“As I was saying, we’ll be entering a free-for-all! I’m sure many of you are wondering what that entails. Well, instead of you all taking turns dancing with your claimed Maiden, you’ll be given the opportunity to claim her on the dance floor! If the female is already claimed by a den member, the rest of the members must claim her during this dancing set. There will be four rotations. If all your den members have danced with you at the final rotation, anyone who wishes to fight the claim can volunteer for the opportunity. Remember this is happening on the dance floor, so there’ll be no way of taking breaks to discuss who dances next,” he revealed.

A woman put her hand up as if this were a classroom—though it’s better than getting shot at. The announcer smiled and pointed back at her.

“Yes?”

“So you’re saying that we’re going to be dancing for the next one or two hours?” She seemed completely confused. “It’s midnight, right? The masquerade should end at three.”

“You will dance until you feel like stopping. Just note that when you stop, so do the bids that come in your name. Therefore, you’ll lose your spot in the rankings and continue to decline against those who may have been below you but hung in there until they were completely cleared,” he explained. “It could be three hours or it could be an hour. When the music stops, that’s the end of the masquerade.”

He paused as if to make sure everyone understood what he was implying before he carried on.

“The Masquerade of Sin is all about survival. I’m sure you’ve all gathered that obvious fact by now. The debt of your family name has pushed you into this prime moment, and this is the grand finale where you’ll get to prove how badly you wish to live another day. I’ll say this on behalf of many individuals in this room: we don’t care about your opinions. They’re not entertaining nor do they aid in clearing your debt. What matters is what’s worthy of amusing our world of sinners. If you prove your merit, you’ll be humbly rewarded.”

He stared across the crowd and the tension in the atmosphere could steal the life out of you. We’d just completed the first dance, and now, we were about to dive right into our last dance.

Four rounds—four individuals to dance with. Survive until the final note and you’d be “accepted” into their sinful society. Into their world with the den of monsters that has claimed you—whether rightfully or against your wishes.

There was no going back now, and he and the rest of these rich fuckers knew it.

“Upon completion of the masquerade, all surviving contestants will be allowed to leave Sinful Manor. If you’re successful, you may go back home to your mansions and penthouses, while those who bid on you will confirm their claim with the Mother Family. Be advised that the higher the bid score, the more power and opportunity your den will be given. Have a request you wish to fulfill? It will be respected and granted. This includes any rank advancements and the opportunity to invite your claimed Maiden into ‘our’ world.”

I glanced at Dagger once more, and he seemed less pissed at that comment. It didn’t encourage him to let Elmo loosen his hold on me, but surely having an opportunity like having a request approved by their ultimate boss was something no one would pass up.

“Contestants, if you survive, as I stated, you’ll be asked to leave Sinful Manor. You may stay outside around the property or even venture back into the Forbidden Forest. Your survival will grant you immunity until midnight of the new year. For those who already have their bracelets, we advise you to keep them on. No one else can remove them once you leave the manor. Those who don’t have the bracelets, meet at the entrance to be given one once the masquerade is over.”

“Why until the new year?” a woman boldly asked. It wasn’t in an insulting manner like the previous woman, which was probably why he answered.

“In the new year, you’ll have thirty days of being under the ownership of your den or the sole individual who claimed you during the masquerade. At the end of that duration, you will be given the opportunity to decide whether you wish to remain under their ownership or revoke the claimed contract. Be advised, your immunity ends at midnight on the first of the new year, meaning you’ll have no protection from other dens,” he revealed. “I’m sure you’re curious as to why you’d need protection, but to simply put it, some will target you to get back at your den or new owner. They could either attempt to persuade you to join their den or encourage you to ditch your den so you can claim your freedom. Whatever the case may be, it’s up to you and whoever claims you to protect you until you’ve officially confirmed your decision on the thirty-first of January. This is out of the organizer’s hands, and the Mother Family will not interfere unless one has special privileges, such as requests. This is another reason why bidders are encouraged to be generous with their bids: so they have a higher opportunity at grabbing such chances.”

He paused so the words would sink in before he nodded.

“Finally, during this dance, you will be given the option to conduct fight moves or jog in place if necessary. Keep that in mind.” He clapped his hands and put them up in the air.

“Contestants! Get in position on the dance floor. Partners, choose your claimed contestant. Bidders, this is your chance to put your final bids in. The scoreboard will update at the end when the contestants have departed. Your time will be requested for only thirty minutes, so not too long. You’ll be reunited with your claimed ones soon enough! One more minute and the final dance of the Masquerade of Sin will begin!”

A timer appeared on the scoreboard, the bold digital number 60 projecting back at us in red before it began to count down.

Elmo released me at that moment, but Dagger was already in front of me with a possessive arm around my waist. We were inches apart and I swore he was going to kiss me, but he smirked.

“You’re going to have to kiss me during this dance, Sinful Bunny,” he coaxed. “You up for the challenge?”

I actually huffed and rolled my eyes for added emphasis.

“You could just kiss me right now instead of making it like some type of mission, you know?”

“Where is the fun in that?” he asked with a wide grin that of course made him look absolutely insane.

I love it though.

“Your confidence is truly one of a kind,” I complimented, but I looked at him with a bit of worry. He clearly caught onto it.

“What do you fear, Esme?” His voice was but a whisper, but I heard it loud and clear.

“What if Lucas tries to dance with me?” I had to suggest the one thing that was bothering me. In the back of my mind, I worried about Eloise and even Antionette because I hadn’t checked the scoreboard to see where their names were. I also hadn’t seen Claude, and that was another concern.

Even if he wore a mask, he would still be recognizable to me, so where was he?

“He won’t be able to claim you,” Dagger reminded me with a serious tone, and I noticed his eyes were lavender again with the hints of plum purple. “Your disgust at the idea will be enough to revoke his attempt to try.”

“But he’ll still attempt to dance with me… and I’m like an open book. I know it’s been years, but maybe remembering what he’s done makes me wary of what he plans to do. He funded this change. There has to be a meaning to it.”

“There probably is,” Dagger admitted, and from the look in his eyes, I felt he knew something.

“You know something.”

“I do,” he whispered. “Your family is an intriguing bunch, Esméralda.”

He let go of me for a moment, and I looked to the counter to see we had twenty seconds left.

I looked back as something silky lay upon my eyes, and I watched Dagger’s eyes light up as he fastened the white silky ribbon at the back of my head.

“There,” he declared with pride before he took a step back and ensured his red mask sat perfectly on his face.

“What’s the mask for?” I’d left mine behind since I’d been rushing, but I didn’t think Dagger would retrieve it.

Let alone put it on me.

“Can’t read you when your mask covers you,” he declared with a wink. “Trust in your Devils, Esméralda.”

He took a bow and offered his hand. Lifting his head to meet my shocked eyes, he smiled with pure admiration—a sight that made my heart skip a few beats.

“Your monsters will never forsake you,” he vowed.

All I could do was smile as I placed my hand in his.

“Let us dance, Sinful Bunny.”

The timer went off.

22

THE CONSEQUENCES OF A MASQUERADE SURVIVOR

~ESMÉRALDA~

“When loving them feels like a losing game…”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“Dagger,” I warned as we spun swiftly to avoid the swinging ax blades—actual swinging blades! “The time is ticking, and we haven’t kissed yet!”

His arm immediately hooked around me before he lifted me up to avoid the darting body part that went sliding by.

The top half of the woman’s body soared into another couple and caused them to lose balance.

I caught onto the sight of the couple stumbling. The most horrifying thing was watching the man deliberately use the woman as leverage, pushing against her to help him avoid the swinging blade heading their way.

Her scream was her last as her body was sliced clean in the middle. Both sides of her fell in opposite directions, while the man scrambled to his feet to see the result of his contribution.

The fucker smiled.

That made my blood boil before I turned my attention to Dagger, who managed to continue spinning us even though his eyes were on me.

“Do you trust me, Sinful Bunny?”

His question was unexpected, but I bet he knew the answer.

“Of course.” I’d validated that before this dance even began.

“Then reach that platform.” His head nudged to the left just past the grinning man, and I noticed others were heading that route.

A safe spot like at the end of the first dance!

“But we haven’t kissed!” I stressed as my legs finally reached the floor and he spun me once so we could lean back in opposite directions. We leaned forward to the swift notes of the live ensemble and twirled around while we tightly grasped each other’s hand.

“Do you want me to kiss you, Sinful Bunny?” he asked with a hint of mockery. It was frustrating with all this adrenaline running through my veins because that was the objective of this entire thing.

“Yes! I want to be kissed by you, Dagger!”

“On two conditions.”

“Dagger! We can’t be playing around now,” I whined.

“First condition,” he began. “I want your panties.”

“You and I both know I can’t give you those while moving.”

“I’ll gladly accept them after the masquerade is over as long as you agree to the terms and conditions.”

I wasn’t going to even ask what those could possibly be, so I got to the point. “Okay.”

“Second condition,” he began and paused as he tugged me forward so I was pressed against him in time to miss a swinging ax that came from nowhere. “You have to figure out my real name before the end of our dance.”

“Oh c’mon,” I whined. “Your real name could be anything! Talon’s name is so far off from his real name. How could I possibly guess yours?”

“Well, you’re our Sinful Maiden now,” he tossed back like I’d been given psychic abilities or some shit. “You should know, Sinful Bunny.”

I leaned back so he could admire the obvious anger in my face, which only entertained him. “Survive for me.”

With those words, he spun me in the opposite direction to avoid yet another swinging ax. The blade was double the size of the previous ones.

With one swing, Dagger stood there with a proud grin, and the next swing he was out of my sight.

“He always has to make everything a challenge,” I huffed, but quickly took a deep breath and let it out. “Time to focus, Esme.”

More like try to prove to these masked fuckers I can survive.

I knew the others would be on standby, or at least Joaquin, Croix, and Creed would be. Talon was probably in the audience watching—and potentially bidding—so my performance was going to determine if we could grab any boons from the Mother Family.

I still had two more requests left myself, but I’d figure out what to use them on after I survived the swinging ax madness.

My head moved in the direction of the safe spot while I managed to maintain my spinning formation.

Time to pull off some Irish dance moves.

As long as our bodies were moving—even in a given place—it was considered dancing, so I’d play my safe cards and use the knowledge I’d gathered as a kid to my favor.

It may not be executed properly, but at least I was trying to abide by the rules.

I didn’t delay as I got moving, my quick feet kicking according to the rhythm of the music while aiding in my mission to get to the safe spot. The task was extra difficult with me avoiding every swinging ax that came my way, but I was getting faster and my senses spiked to aid me on my conquest.

Another couple tried to get in my way, but I swiftly twirled my body at the last second which cause them to lose balance. There was no need to look back as their screams echoed across the dimly lit dance floor. They were already dead in my eyes.

No distractions. No mistakes. Just survival.

This masquerade was proving that it truly was survival of the fittest.

By the time I reached the marked platform, it was full of couples bickering with one another. I stayed right at the edge as a couple was literally screaming their heads off.

“This is fucking madness!”

“You’re the mad one! Dance, you bitch! I did not use my life savings to bid on you only to be insulted as if you owe me!”

“I won’t be owned by any man! I’m done with this bullshit!”

“If you guys want to argue, do it outside the safe area, dammit!”

“Who said this was even a safe area?” another woman noted. “No one has said anything about it being safe!”

“It’s the same safe area that was at the end of the first dance, stupid! As long as we stay in here, we don’t need to strain ourselves,” a male declared as his female partner nodded.

“Exactly.”

“The announcer said we have to keep moving!” a guy with glasses declared and moved to stand next to me. He was jumping up and down like he was doing high knee circuits—or maybe a type of dance like you’d see during The Nutcracker.

I couldn’t figure out where his partner was, and someone decided to ask.

“Where’s your partner, huh?” she snapped at him, and he simply replied with a calm face.

“She’s dead.”

No matter the severity of our circumstances, the acknowledgment of death always left us in a moment of stunned silence.

The man who’d been arguing with his woman huffed and stomped our way.

“You should shut up! Why don’t you and Miss Golden Girl get the fuck out of our safe circle!”

“It isn’t yours!” the glasses man declared and surprisingly moved in front of me. “And she’s done nothing to you! If you have anger issues, why not take it out on yourself for splurging on women solely with the purpose of making them into sex slaves instead of on innocent people who just want to survive!”

“You’re trying to blame her foolishness on me?! She should have died in the fucking forest! I could have bid on someone better rather than wasting my time and money!”

“I’m right fucking here, bastard!” the woman screamed. She literally took off her shoe and threw it right at his back. The man let out a scream which startled us, and the glasses man and I moved off to the side as the raging man came inches from us before he turned back around to glare at the woman.

“Did you just stab me, woman?!” he snarled as his whole face went red.

I didn’t understand what he was implying until my eyes landed on his back where the end of the heel had clearly held a hidden blade… which was now deeply embedded into his back.

She didn’t seem afraid as she lifted her hands up as if she were about to go into a full-on fight with this man.

“I did,” she declared. “If I’m going to die, so are you! Then you can complain all you want to your Maker about why he made you so fucking stupid!”

The glasses guy suddenly leaned over to me and whispered, “Duck in five seconds.”

He was gone before I could reply, while the angry man practically howled like a damned beast.

“You bitch!” he cried out and charged towards her, but she didn’t dare budge, like she was ready to face her fate.

I dropped down in a crouched position while my feet continued to shuffle like I was doing another Irish dance move, but my eyes were on the fight that was about to go down. Suddenly, the woman was tackled by the glasses guy—and the two of them soared into the air right as the man skidded to a stop in her place.

“You fucking—”

Before he could finish, his head went flying off—as did the head of every other person who was standing there watching the incident that was going down. Their bodies and heads dropped to the floor, and I kept low while shuffling my feet.

The only people left were the glasses dude and the woman, and the two of them stared at the dead bodies around them. The glasses guy made eye contact with me and slowly nodded. The action made his short, light pink tresses fall along the sides of his face.

He then darted his attention back to the woman.

“Name!”

“Uh… Angelica Lambert,” she declared in haste. “Why?!”

“I, Thomas Dupont, claim Angelica Lambert as my Sinful Maiden!” he declared and took her hand to press his lips to the back of it. She was in so much shock that I wasn’t sure if anything would happen, but the sudden bright glow of pink ignited on her flesh and I caught onto the sight of the pink rose.

The woman was speechless as her white locks levitated from the energy this connection was creating, and her eyes met Thomas’s.

“Why in heaven’s name would you do that?!” she screeched in surprise as her eyes literally filled with tears.

“Because a woman with so much fire in her doesn’t deserve to die because of a greedy pig with big pockets,” he declared, and I swear it was like watching a romance movie as it hit the climactic moment. “I don’t care what you do after this masquerade, but I won’t treat you like a slave. You’ll be free to live and do what you wish.”

“But… but…” Now her eyes were pooling with tears that began to overflow down her flushed cheeks. “My debt. I didn’t…”

“I’ll clear your debt. All you have to do is announce you wish to stop here!” he urged. “I bid thirty thousand dollars to clear Angelica’s debt!”

“I wish to stop!” she declared loud and clear before his bet registered in her mind. “Thirty what?!”

Thomas simply smirked and a green circle appeared around them—just in time to stop a swinging ax that was ready to slide into the both of them. It fizzled out right before them, and Thomas quickly offered his hand to her.

“You’re free, Angelica. Let’s go off to the crowd.”

“Y-Yes,” she whispered and placed her hand in his. “Thank you.”

They both looked my way, and, surprisingly, Thomas had one more thing to say. “Give my greetings to Eloise,” he announced. “She told me to keep an eye on you.”

He quickly tugged on Angelica to depart, but she pulled him to wait for a second then looked my way.

“Weapons are allowed,” she encouraged as tears still ran down her cheeks. “Use that as you may.”

The two of them raced into the darkness. I rose up, maintaining my dance until I realized I was the only alive one left in the “safe” area.

“Shit…” I whispered as I realized just how out of breath I was. I knew this was the prime time to keep moving as I waited for the round to be over.

Glancing at the scoreboard, I frowned when I realized it was gone—just like a good chunk of the room that was now cloaked in black.

“Uh oh…” I spoke softly and even that seemed to echo around the now black oasis.

I immediately fumbled at my necklace. The pocket watch was securely around my neck. With a flick, I opened it to see my reflection. My eyes were a burning ember color that danced between orange, red, and gold.

The alternate world was triggered.

My heart suddenly slammed against my chest as I felt the dying urge to move left. I didn’t just step, I darted sideways into a cartwheel—which helped me miss not one but five massive black darts that looked like needles.

I was up and glancing back to see if what I’d just witnessed was legit, but there was no time to process it because I had to launch myself in the direction I’d just bolted from to avoid another set of large black darts.

They weren’t like the typical darts that you shot at a circular dartboard. These reminded me of the needles of a porcupine.

I wasn’t given the chance to think, only move, as the attack kept coming again and again to the point that I was barely catching my breath as I avoided the weapons the best I could. I felt like a true target in a losing game because there was no way I was going to leave this safe spot.

It wasn’t maintaining the “safe” part, but Dagger had told me to stay right here, and surprisingly enough, I was going to obey.

Even if I may be dancing with death instead of a Devil.

“Fucking hell!” I plunged to the ground because the next round delivered a row of needles, and unless I suddenly had the ability to soar into the sky—and I really didn’t want to test out that theory—I was fucking screwed.

So here I was, on the fucking floor, spinning my body like I was a break dancer.

A fucking break dancer!

I didn’t have anything against that dance style, but I felt like I was simply humiliating myself at this point because I was a sitting duck all because some monster asshole was hiding in the darkness like a fucking coward instead of facing me front and center.

And I was done with that bullshit.

I was the little girl who slayed men who tried to kidnap her. The child who left an entire mafia base in shambles because they “stressed” Papa. I was trained to be a badass, not some weak bitch who was dancing in circles because she was afraid of some thick ass needles.

My anger was inviting so many things I’d forgotten.

Those nights I spent crying, my body covered in wounds.

The moments I endured minutes to hours of scolding.

The nights under the blanket when I feared that my brother would come in when I least expected.

The night I was actually kidnapped… and set the entire warehouse ablaze.

So many memories assaulted my senses, reminding me that I had the power in my very mind, and the one thing I’d forgotten was my ability to use such power to protect myself.

Because I feared punishment from the one person who didn’t wish for me to prosper. All because of fear. The frightening emotion shone in her eyes instead of love.

Fear that I’d be a monster…

With gritted teeth, I stood and placed my foot forward, as if I were doing a salsa move, and decided this was the time to change wardrobes. Grabbing the front part of my dress, I tore at the fabric until it was ripped completely off, which transformed the dress into a high-low one. The front part was just long enough to cover my red undies, and that was good enough for me.

With another twirl, I tugged at the added bow at the back to rip it away from the corset. My strip show seemed to pause the attacks, and I used it to my advantage as I spun again and slid down into a split while I gathered my hair in a swift movement and tied it in one go with the red ribbon.

I was up again and conducting another twirl before I shuffled backward and concentrated on what I wanted.

What I deserved to witness with my ability to see.

“Show me the reality I belong to,” I whispered. “Show me the creatures hiding in the darkness!”

My eyes burned but the thick darkness that was all around me began to thin the longer I concentrated. When the next set of needles came my way, I kicked my leg out to prepare to spin and my eyes caught onto a pair of blue ones.

Familiar blue orbs that were identical to the woman who left me trembling every day of my childhood.

The needles shot out at that moment, but I suddenly changed my mind about trying to avoid the onslaught of death heading my way.

I’m tired of running like a weak bitch.

I dropped to the floor and was there for only a second as I went into a side lunge. Then with a push off the ground, I launched myself into the air while I rotated my body swiftly and my frame simply soared upward, my spin far faster than I’d anticipated.

All I could imagine was someone flicking a hula hoop upward and watching it spin in the air before it descended. That was me, only I didn’t just avoid the attack.

My blade sliced right through the needles on my way down.

When I landed, I was on all fours in a plank position. The move reminded me of Talon, which actually made me laugh. Jumping inward, I flipped backward so I could get back on my feet and then quickly turned to face my opponent and got into a crouched position to prepare for my next move.

I saw the shock in his eyes as my burning ones bored into his, and that was when I did what I’d probably envisioned plenty of times as a kid.

When the anger boiled at a frightening high and I was ready to ensure no one survived my wrath.

My hand moved to my right leg as I dropped to the ground once more, and when I rose, I pointed the second weapon directly at him. With the click of the safety, I was ready to pull the trigger. How fucking satisfying it felt in that prime moment.

To finally kill this sexual predator and rid him from this fucked-up world.

“Esméralda?” The soft tenderness of that familiar eerie voice was the only thing that could pierce through the cloud of hatred possessing me, and my head lifted upward in the direction the voice came from.

I didn’t have the chance to react as lips claimed mine with the light touch of my chin that forced me to stay right in place. My eyes that I hadn’t realized were filled with tears from the intense sting widened until I got the full image of Dagger literally hanging upside down just to kiss me.

His skin was red like a true demon, yet his frame remained in his human stature and he wore his white and red suit. The mask he donned now matched mine in pearly white. But what surprised me the most were his delicate eyes.

I expected them to be red and full of hatred for what I was about to do—that I was going to murder a monster like him—but there were those purple jewels of tranquility. The sight triggered this intense sensation that ran through me at that very moment.

Then I was struck with a memory that wasn’t mine.

“HE DESERVES TO DIE, PAPA,” a little boy with red hair proudly declared.

“Does he?” a taller man with white hair and dressed all in white declared. The view turned to look at the person they faced, and I was shocked to see the man tied to the chair.

My… father?

“Because he’s a bad guy.”

The man didn’t say anything as he stared back at the boy, but then he nodded slowly before he whispered, “But aren’t I also a bad guy?”

That made the boy think hard before he looked over to him.

“You stop those who take women and children and sell them around the world. You’re a good guy.”

“True, but in order for me to do that, I have to do bad things like kill the men who traffic women and children for money,” he calmly voiced. “I want you to use your eyes, son. Inspect the man before you. Use your judgement and not your emotions. Remember what I taught you.”

The boy pouted his lips while he looked back at Father. He then walked right up to him and looked directly into Father’s eyes.

“What’s the most important thing to you?”

“My pocket watch,” he answered, and I knew it was the truth because it shone in his eyes.

“A pocket watch?” the boy questioned and looked at his coat. Without another word he patted my father’s jacket until he felt something in his left suit pocket. Retrieving the very pocket watch that rested against my chest, he inspected it and huffed.

“This is more important than your family?”

My father simply smiled and slowly nodded.

The boy seemed frustrated and it looked like he wanted to smash it, but he opened it instead to reveal the top part that had the mirror. For a moment, the little boy looked into his reflection and stared at the red eyes that glared back at him.

He frowned at the sight, and his eyes lowered to the bottom half. As if I could see the image at eye level, I saw the true scene I hadn’t witnessed before.

What?

“Is this your family?” the little boy asked and looked at him.

“It is,” my father admitted and further smiled while his eyes softened. “My monster family.”

“Monster…” The little boy looked to his father. “Like what you are, Papa?”

“Yes,” his papa replied and even smirked. ” He has an heir destined to be a Devil and a daughter destined to be a Sinful Maiden. What an intriguing fate you have ahead of you.”

He paused as he crossed his arms. “Though you didn’t get the happy ending with your wife.”

“I couldn’t share her.” Father shrugged. “What would you do if a man ever wished to bed your wife?”

“I’d kill him.” He didn’t hesitate to reply, even with his son right there. “And kill her.”

“I understand your reasoning,” my father admitted, “but I wouldn’t be able to pull the trigger. That doesn’t mean that your viewpoint is wrong. Simply means our morals are vastly different.”

“Meaning if you had the opportunity to be with her again, you would?” He seemed far too amused.

“If I had to choose between the woman who only married me so she could attempt to have a Sinful Maiden daughter and the woman who actually gave me the daughter who could brighten our Sinful world just a little, I’d give up my marriage in a heartbeat and return to Chloe.”

He’s not saying…

The picture—the true picture that was hidden for me to see in the Sinful world—didn’t portray just Father, Claude, and me.

There were four individuals in that picture, and the last one that was hidden from my human sight was… my mother? Chloe’s…my mother?

“Yet you’re a cheater?” the man mocked. “The girl doesn’t share the same blood as those other two children you share with your current wife. Don’t bother explaining the minor details. I did my background check.”

“I never cheated,” my father announced. “Elena planned to divorce me. The paperwork was in its final process and we went our separate ways. She told the children I was on a business trip, which was normal to them. Then the attack happened. Chloe was already pregnant with Esméralda and the attack triggered her to go in labor. The reason why my Esme ended up in Elena’s care was because the incident was wiped from her memory and she claimed she was pregnant before the attack. The nurses said it would be more traumatic if we took Esme away to be raised by Chloe. She’s a good mother. The incident simply troubled her mental health. I try to keep an eye on it, but business… well. You know what our job involves.”

He was quiet for a moment as his eyes lowered to the little boy.

“I vowed that I’d never put my family in danger again from anyone outside those mansion walls. If that means I have to be absent in their lives, it’s a sacrifice I’m willing to make,” he quietly revealed. “That pocket watch reminds me of what I could have had if I’d been willing to put my selfish antics behind and love the woman I still love. So to reiterate, my comment still stands. That’s the most precious thing.”

“Why did you let us catch you then?” the little boy surprisingly asked.

“Not sure,” he admitted. “I had a lot on my mind.”

“Enough that you could have died from our hands?” his Papa stressed.

My father didn’t answer but he closed his eyes and finally whispered, “My Esme almost died today because I wasn’t there.”

“Died? Did someone try to kill her?”

“No,” my father replied. “All that anger. That emotion. Maybe it’s the frustration of me being away. My youngest daughter is destined to be a Sinful Maiden. You may not know what that is, but it’s a woman who is very powerful. She can make monsters even stronger.”

He opened his eyes slowly.

“When their emotions pile up and become destructive, it leads to very dangerous consequences. My princess finally had enough of whatever struggles she’s been going through and snapped.”

“What struggles has she been going through?” the little boy questioned.

“I don’t know.” My father smiled slightly. He didn’t hide his emotions in the slightest as the sadness swarmed his emerald eyes. “But if I get a chance to live, I vow to never leave her alone for such a long period again. Protecting my family is key… but if those I love self-destruct because I wasn’t around to be their protector, what’s the point of me doing all of this?”

The little boy didn’t say anything as he looked back down to the pocket watch.

“She’s pretty,” the little boy mentioned innocently before he blushed slightly. With a quick glance at his father, he closed the pocket watch. Then he returned it back to my father’s pocket and took a few steps back. “I hope I meet her one day. She looks cool.”

He shrugged and turned around so his back faced my father.

“I like playing hide and seek, so you have one minute to hide,” he announced and closed his eyes. “Time starts now.”

Neither of the adults spoke until my father chuckled.

“Does that mean I should make my grand escape?”

“Why are you asking me?” his Papa huffed and rolled his purple eyes. “You already got yourself out of those handcuffs. Might as well go through the vent to the garage and dip through the back door that’s unlocked.”

“You’re not too bad after all,” my father noted. “We could do business one day.”

“Maybe we could.”

“Your time is running out!” the little boy stressed. “A.B.C.D.E.F.G!”

I caught onto my father’s smile as he turned away and looked over to the tall man one last time.

“May our Sinful world be merciful to him,” he stated with an appreciative smile.

“Same to your heir and Maiden.”

Just like that, my father was gone and the little boy stopped singing.

“Did he leave?”

“Yes,” his Papa replied, and the little boy looked at him calmly.

“You were never going to kill him, were you?”

“No,” he confessed and shrugged as his hands went into his pockets. “He’s not the real enemy.”

“But you said the family was bad?”

“The family is bad,” he countered. “Only half of that family. He’s not the blood we seek to spill.”

“Then who is it?” the little boy pondered. “The Elena lady?”

He smiled in reply before he walked over to the boy and lightly patted his head.

“You did well, my son. That’s how you judge the innocent versus the guilty.”

“I did good!” the little boy cheered. “I wanna be just like Dad! I also want a pretty girlfriend like the girl!”

He chuckled and shook his head. “We’ll see about that one. I’m not going to make an arranged marriage with the enemy, but maybe fate has something in store for you.”

“Yeah! So it’s a maybe!” The little boy laughed with a big smile.

“Yes, Nikolai,” he agreed. “My little dagger. You’ll be the one to stab my enemies when I or those we care about are in danger.”

“Yes!” he cheered. “Nikolai Dietrich Cross! Reporting for duty!”

“That’s what cops say,” he noted.

“Oh right. We don’t like them! Boom boom boom.”

“Exactly.” His papa winked and the two laughed.

I WAS BACK in the present just as his lips left mine, and suddenly it made sense.

The abuse, the lost memories, the hatred from my siblings. Why I was close to Claude and why Father stopped going on his long trips.

My eyes met Dagger’s and I noticed how they matched the little boy who spared my father from death. Fate ended up repaying him with something he didn’t expect.

To meet the daughter of the man he let run away…

His father’s last words resonated through my mind, and I smiled up at Dagger and whispered, “Nikolai Cross. His little dagger.”

His eyes actually watered at my words. I suddenly realized I wasn’t even on the ground anymore—my body was spinning with him as the chandelier that managed to hold both our weight continued to rotate slowly—as if we’d taken the form of dance with acrobats combined with ballet.

I felt the burning on my right bicep, and I glanced down to see it glowing brilliantly with the same rose mark.

Dagger claimed me…

“Good girl,” he whispered, and I looked back up to see his tears stream down his face. “You patiently listened to me.”

“Dagger.”

“We’ll have to talk about this when this masquerade is over, but you get it now, don’t you?”

“Yes,” I quietly agreed, and then I wondered if that was why the others tried not to interact with me before the masquerade. “If… you knew who I was… why didn’t you interfere? Do the others know?”

Our bodies began to lower, and I realized Dagger was using some sort of device.

“The others know your potential. The twins know about my connection with you. They have their own reason for staying away as of late, but you’ll have to figure that out after the masquerade, Sinful Bunny.”

He was setting up another challenge, and I didn’t mind waiting.

Being patient granted me the rewards I needed to find out the truth of my family.

We landed lightly on the floor, and he proceeded to sway with me from side to side. At that moment a timer went off, which meant the round was done and the next rotation was about to begin.

I looked to Dagger as he was about to let me go, but I leaned right in and kissed him firmly. He didn’t pull away, his hooked arm only further tightening around me before we broke the kiss and lightly brushed our noses.

“Thank you, Nikolai,” I had to say. “For sparing my dad.”

“I’d do it again,” he admitted. “He’s a good man. Death doesn’t suit him.”

He eased his arm away from me before he leaned over to kiss the new mark on my shoulder. “Best of luck, Sinful Bunny.”

He twirled me one last time and then let me go only for my hands to be taken by two individuals who now were at my sides.

They bowed as if it were a part of this transition in the dance, and I looked to both sides to confirm that Croix and Creed were now here.

“Good work,” Croix praised.

“We’ll handle the rest,” Creed declared.

Dagger nodded. “The timer is shorter this round. Get moving.”

There was no delay. I was being twirled and spun around by the twins like we’d shifted from a serenade to a salsa theme.

When we came to a pause, I faced who I knew was Croix. His suit of velvet red with a mask to match made him look handsomely stunning. His platinum locks were brushed to one side, but what caught my attention was the fact that he wasn’t wearing a full mask.

“You’re not wearing a mask that covers your mouth,” I emphasized. I couldn’t help but admire the lower half of his face. I didn’t care about the magnitude of scars that reflected against his complexion.

“Scared?” he decided to ask as he effortlessly took the lead in spinning me around the dance floor that had clicked out of the Sinful reality without me even realizing it until now.

“No,” I earnestly answered. “You’re really handsome, Croix.”

He seemed a bit stunned by my words as he came to a brief stop. I knew that salsa was all about footwork matched with speed. Adding a dose of sexiness would only further heighten the entire experience, so I did exactly that and more as I let my leg extend and slowly pulled it back to me.

We were moving again before he finally replied. “You haven’t changed a bit, Solnishko,” he quietly whispered, and maybe that confirmed that we had met before.

I just couldn’t remember.

“Did you know me before your den began to visit me in my dreams?” I needed to know that much. I wouldn’t get the details my curiosity craved, but just having a bit of knowledge of this forgotten past would remind me to look into it once the masquerade was over.

In the new year, when I’ll finally get the chance to dive into everything.

“Sort of,” he admitted with a smile. “Let’s just say this world isn’t as unfamiliar as it may feel like.”

With those words, he passed me to Creed, who effortlessly spun me around before his arm hooked around my waist as I followed his movements.

“Creed,” I whispered. I took in his entire look. His velvet suit was a dark emerald green, and he surprisingly wore a white dress shirt with a layered lace collar.

In comparison to his twin, who wore a black dress shirt beneath the red velvet suit jacket, they looked like they were cosplaying one another.

Which I had a feeling was on purpose.

“Red would have suited you better,” I noted without holding in my thoughts.

That got his lips lifting just slightly as we maintained our movement speed. “We enjoy when people mix us up,” he admitted. “Except for you, Solnishko. You always seem to know who’s who. Just like how you knew I was in your room earlier.”

“I knew it was you,” I huffed with a pout. “Your smell mimics Croix’s but the cedarwood is stronger.”

“Good to know you’re one for detail,” he noted.

“You look concerned,” I voiced what I saw in his eyes that aimed to conceal his emotions, but I caught a smidge of it—and if Creed is troubled about something, surely it’s bad, right?

“The crowd is unsettled,” Creed admitted.

“By all the bloodshed?” I suggested even though I was sure they didn’t give a crap about that. They wanted this after all.

“Far from it,” Creed noted. “They’re enjoying all the death. This Masquerade of Sin is doing what it was meant to in their eyes. It’s a place that encourages many to break the commandment of ‘thou shall not kill’ but in a way that the blood does not fall directly on their hands.”

“That’s not how it works,” I voiced as he swiftly lifted me up to conduct a faster spin that moved us back to the middle of the dance floor. I was beginning to realize how few couples were still going at it; the grand floor felt emptier with each passing minute.

“Once a tradition is made, it’s hard to break,” Creed voiced. “Even when the times change and the truth of old practices comes to light.”

“Then why are they unsettled?” I wasn’t understanding where the trouble lay.

“We’re trying to pinpoint why. Joaquin should be back in a moment.”

“Wait…” It only dawned on me now. “I’m dancing with both of you?”

“We wouldn’t dance separately,” he admitted. “We can’t protect you if we’re apart with how things are going.”

“Do you think we’re going to switch realities again?” I asked.

“We already have, Solnishko.” His lips lifted in amusement while I raised an eyebrow and looked around.

“Everything is normal.”

“That’s what they want you to think,” he declared and offered me back to Croix, who lifted me up once more to spin me in his grasp.

“Concentrate, Solnishko,” Croix encouraged. “Ask to see what you deserve to unravel.”

Concentrate. Okay.

I centered my mind, the transition far easier than ever before. I left my body in the hands of Croix and Creed as I felt them take each of my hands while I focused on solely what I yearned to see.

Unravel what I have the power to see.

I felt the shift in the atmosphere before I even opened my eyes, and when I could see around me once more, I was left taken aback from the sight of the dance floor. The entire area was like a checkerboard, the squares of red and black alternating in the perfect way.

Now I could see why we’d been dancing so quickly: the colored panels glowed with shooting flames as they moved across the dance floor. It was so swift—an eruption of flames with only a speck of embers rising from the panel as a warning before flames shot upward.

I could tell from the piles of ash scattered on certain red and black squares that many had perished without it showing up in reality yet. I had to wonder if it was due to the organizers being in control of when the alternate reality was turned on and off or if there was something bigger.

There’s no time for that now.

“How are you going to claim me if we have to avoid being burned like this?” I questioned, once again out of breath.

That was the problem with salsa. It was supposed to be short, fast, and keep the audience in a state of allurement until the final note, but we’d been going at this for surely five minutes.

Can I last longer?

“Trust us, Solnishko,” they said in unison as we danced together. I was sure this was the first time many of the Observers and bidders witnessed three people managing to dance salsa with no practice, but that simply reinforced the connection we carried.

It emphasized that I was destined to be their Sinful Maiden.

“A minute,” Creed announced as if he knew exactly when the timer was about to go off. “Did you find it?”

“Got it,” Croix declared. I wasn’t sure what he’d been trying to locate but that all faded away as they let go of me to spin on my own before they came up behind me in a blur until my arms were now resting on their shoulders and my body was lifted off the floor entirely.

“Guys?” I questioned as I noticed the big problem that was unfolding before my eyes. “Every panel has embers!”

“We know, Solnishko,” they declared, sounding far too happy about this change of predicament. “Just relax and enjoy the heat.”

They’ve lost their minds!

“Ready, brother?” Croix inquired.

“Always,” Creed replied.

At that moment, they surprisingly came to a stop as they lowered me just slightly, their arms hooked under my ass. I couldn’t think because my eyes were glued to the floor that was about to erupt in flames.

The screams from around us were warning us about what was about to transpire, and I was sure people were running for the hills rather than risk being caught dead dancing at this point, but we remained still.

Then my twins pressed their lips on the top of my bare thighs just as they began to spin us around, faster and faster with every second that passed.

Our surroundings were completely cloaked in darkness, seconds before pillars of flames rose upward in swift rows. The rows of flames came from both ends, the scorching heat ridding the floor of whoever dared to remain or couldn’t find a potential “safe” spot.

My attention wasn’t on any of that. Instead, I focused on what my body was experiencing as heat swarmed through me from the inside out. It ignited a wave of pleasure that made my whole body rigid like I was about to experience an orgasm. The moan that left my lips was harmonic and seemed to trigger something.

All I could do was close my eyes as the top part of my thighs burned from the lingering kiss. It felt so good—too fucking good—and I knew I’d orgasm on this damn dance floor.

“Croix… Creed,” I gasped and bit my lip hard, but the pain only further spiked the rise of pleasure until it flooded every limb and nerve until I was cumming.

“AH!” My voice shifted octaves and the loud moan sounded as if it had gone through the pipes of an organ, the sound amplified the moment the pillars of fire reached us.

There was no warning or possibility of bracing on our end, and the pleasure simply overwhelmed me until I was fighting for breath. The spinning sensation slowed, and I managed to open my eyes to realize we were still alive.

We’re alive?! How? This can’t be possible.

When we finally came to a stop, the buzzer went off and I looked to Croix and Creed and felt like I’d been whiplashed at their new appearances.

Just like how Dagger had been in his red skin form, my Russian twins’ skins were literally on fire. My jaw fell as I admired them, my head darting from left and right and left again because I didn’t know who to linger on.

They reminded me of fire golems you’d read about in fairy tales - their bodies of coal but underneath lava flowed between their cracked crevices. The molten rock seemed to dim in illumination as the walls of their flesh began to close.

With a few blinks and head turns, they were back to normal.

Before they spoke, they blew out a stream of smoke and burped a puff of flames.

“Damn. It’s been a while since we enjoyed a meal of fire.”

“Agreed,” Creed noted as his eyes briefly landed on me. “You moan wonderfully, Solnishko. You make us want to try this whole sexual connection between us.”

“If kissing Solnishko makes her sing damn hymns, I’m all for it.”

“I-I-I wasn’t singing hymns!” I argued as my whole face went crimson. “How… how did you guys absorb the flames when you were kissing my thighs?”

I lowered my gaze to see the dual rose marks that glowed brilliantly against my flesh. The sight made me realize that I felt even stronger than before since my out-of-breath state was now gone as I breathed normally.

“We absorbed the energy,” Croix declared like it was no big deal.

“We can only do it if we get a boost though,” Creed noted.

They lowered me so my feet returned to the solid ground but kept their arms around me as if they wanted to ensure I remained standing.

Even with the flames gone, the heat that emitted from the floor was intense.

“Boost?” I clarified. “How did you get that boost?”

“When you orgasm, your energy is pushed outward. The kiss ignited the claiming bond, so by activating it, the energy that rushed out of you didn’t simply push into the atmosphere but through us. That allowed us to awaken our fire golem forms and absorb the flames before they could hurt us,” Croix explained.

“As if the flames could damage us,” Creed mocked. “Joaquin’s here.”

I didn’t even see him as I realized how dark the dance floor had become once more. He was only a few steps away, and his expression was filled with tension.

“What’s wrong?” All three of us surprisingly asked the moment he reached us, and it took Joaquin a second to answer because he didn’t expect the synchronicity.

“I’m not sure,” he responded, and I got a strong feeling he hated that he didn’t have a proper answer to give. “We’ll talk after,” the second statement was clearly for Croix and Creed, and they nodded.

“We’ll be on high alert,” they declared and looked at me before lightly squeezing my hand. “Thank you for the dance, Solnishko.”

They passed me over to Joaquin before they were gone into the misty darkness, and Joaquin lifted my hand until his lips very lightly pressed against my flesh. I shivered because my body was all sensitive from the orgasm I’d experienced a few minutes prior, but I encouraged myself to curtsey while he bowed in acknowledgment.

I could finally hear the music again, and thank goodness the chosen song was a ballad. Joaquin closed the distance between us as his hand lightly lay upon the side of my waist while the other held me gently.

We began to waltz, and I knew I was safe in his arms from the way he looked down at me. Despite his frustration and the tension in the air, he was becoming my haven. There were so many questions I needed to ask, my immense curiosity begging to be fed.

“I know,” he finally whispered as we maintained our rhythm, our bodies moving gracefully as if we knew exactly where to go through the vast dance floor. “I know you have questions, that you wish to dive right into our world, but it’s not the right time. It’s coming, I assure you, but you need to be patient a little longer.”

He was pleading with me, and I knew in my gut he didn’t plead with anyone. He’d found someone who was capable of handling each of the monsters in his den—including him—and I felt like he didn’t want to lose that.

To lose… me.

“Will you answer my questions later?”

“Yes,” he assured me. “I’ll answer anything you wish to know.”

“When this masquerade is over, should I wait here?”

“No,” he emphasized and shook his head. “Do you think you can manage to get home?”

“I can.” I wasn’t worried about going back through the Forbidden Forest. Now that I knew we’d have immunity until the new year, I knew the forest wasn’t going to stop me. I could find my way back to the entrance.

And not get stuck in a damn tree.

“You don’t want me near here?”

“The tension is too thick,” he revealed and brought me even closer as he whispered, “Something is wrong with the king.”

“King?” My voice was equally low to ensure my words only reached his ears. “Claude’s father? I know he’s been unwell.”

“They’re worried about who he’ll give the position to.”

“Well, it would go to Claude, would it not?” I questioned.

“By birthright, yes,” Joaquin noted. “But the whispers state that Lucas applied for the position.”

“Applied?” I wasn’t understanding. “He can’t apply for something that isn’t his.”

“You’re right,” he agreed. “But I’m not talking about the surface world, Amoré.”

We shared a look before my eyes widened.

“You’re not saying he has a chance in the Sinful world, right? He’s not a mon…” I trailed off as it suddenly clicked: the memory of the porcupine monster and my burning desire to pull the trigger. “He’s a… Devil? That’s not possible.”

“Not necessarily a Devil,” Joaquin revealed. “But he is a monster that’s a part of our world. He’s what some would call a forced experiment.”

“You’re trying to say he became a monster to enter the Sinful world but he was changing into one via laboratory experimentation?”

Joaquin swiftly nodded and muttered, “He went to the same lab Croix and Creed were kidnapped to.”

My eyes further widened as he revealed that detail.

“Croix and Creed… were experimented on?”

“You noticed their forms, Amoré,” he whispered, and I could see the boiling anger that shimmered in his golden eyes. “Monsters may come in various shapes and sizes but their humanistic frames should be smooth. Like how Dagger’s flesh was red but he maintained his human appearance. Croix and Creed would have either been black or purple in complexion and their flesh would be smooth without a single fissure. Those crevices are human-made, and their blood turns to lava because of the odd chemicals they combined to try to make them impossible to kill.”

I was speechless as we continued to dance, and I was sure Joaquin was taking some of my weight so I wouldn’t fuck up my moves, but the revelation was heavy as fuck.

My twins…kidnapped and experimented on like animals.

“Was there even a reason why they were taken?” I still couldn’t fathom that when they seemed so strong and invincible.

“They were trafficked, Amoré.” His voice barely reached my ears. “There’s no reasoning worthy of approving such actions from happening. That’s as much as I can share. The timer is almost up.”

“Already?” I didn’t understand why things were suddenly going faster. “Why did Creed come to check on me when I was looking for my necklace?” There had to be a reason for his cloaked appearance earlier and the only one I thought who would know the true motive was their Sinful King.

“They were aiding Dagger in snooping around your family’s mansion,” he admitted. “They didn’t like what they found and were worried you’d be in danger.”

I wanted to ask what they had discovered to make Creed—out of the three of them—rush back here to ensure my safety was secured, but I held my tongue.

Joaquin grinned just slightly which eased the concern in his eyes.

“Good girl,” he whispered and leaned close. “Patience.”

“Okay,” I replied as we pressed our foreheads together. It felt so natural to do with him, and yet it still amazed me how I could trust these men with my life.

Thanks to them, I was finding the truth about myself, my family, and the real monsters who were rooting against my existence without me even realizing it. I felt like a fool discovering all of this now, but there had to be a purpose.

One I needed to discover if I wished to survive the havoc that was brewing behind the shadows.

“Lucas isn’t my brother,” I announced out of the blue. “Nor is Antionette my sister…” Accepting the second part kind of hurt in a way because she’d sacrificed so much for me, yet I wasn’t really her sister.

“Then who is your mother?”

I pulled back to look into his eyes before I answered, “Ch-”

The ring of the buzzer went off, drowning my reply before it dawned on me that I had one more round to go. The panic already swarmed in my eyes before I looked past Joaquin to see the thick mist until the stinging sensation revealed the being who I was frightened would show up for my final dance.

Lucas. Shit. Shit. Shit.

My eyes sought Joaquin’s and he was surprisingly calm. We came to a stop for only a moment and his hands lay on my cheeks.

“Your King would never let you dance with whom you fear, Esméralda,” he lightly scolded but claimed my lips in one long kiss. When he broke it, there was a tap on my shoulder, and I looked back just as Joaquin encouraged my body to spin in the opposite direction.

Facing my final dance partner.

“C-Claude?” I gasped as he took my hands.

“Trust your monsters, Amoré,” Joaquin whispered in my right ear and pressed a final kiss to my neck before his entire presence was gone. I still looked back in hopes of seeing him, but all that was left was Lucas’s raging expression as he realized what had just occurred.

That he’d missed his chance.

“What a pity,” Claude said loud and clear, and I looked back to see the deadly gaze in his orbs that wasn’t focused on me. They were locked on Lucas as he began to smile proudly while he pulled me into a hug. “I seem to have an issue with my beloved sister being chosen by five lethal Devils. I should use this last dance to talk some common sense into her.”

“She’s your half-sister,” Lucas snarled, and all that did was make Claude laugh as he hugged me even tighter.

Which was followed with a protective growl.

“Are you still going on with that lie, Lucas?” he whispered, his voice thick with threatening danger. “Or did you truly believe I wouldn’t find out that we’re not even related?”

He knows? Claude knows?!

“She won’t become the heir,” Lucas whispered, and Claude chuckled lowly before he spun us in one swing and let go of me to take my hand as I stood at his side to face the true villain on this dance floor.

“That really shouldn’t be your concern,” Claude declared and bowed. “Now if you excuse me, I have one last dance to share with my little sister.”

He didn’t wait for Lucas’s reply as he pulled me with him and began to move to the waltz music that played just as the timer started once more.

Now I was absolutely clueless as to what was going on, but Claude wasn’t going to leave me in the dark.

“The moment this dance is over, I need you to go back home and tell Dad the truth,” he stressed. “Elena isn’t your mother. Antionette and Lucas aren’t of pure blood.”

“I know,” I admitted. “Um… I remember some things. Chloe’s my mom. She gave birth to me but put me in the care of Elena because she was dealing with mental distress and thought she was pregnant. I think that’s what the true reasoning was. I’m not sure.”

Claude nodded as we moved faster and faster, the waltz picking up speed and growing louder as if the band were rising to the ultimate climax of the song.

“When you return home, you need to meditate and remember everything. You still know how to put yourself into unconsciousness quickly, right?”

I’d forgotten about that odd ability I had. It was something I’d trained myself to do so I could sleep in increments. As I got older, I shifted that to have more “pleasurable nights” with my monsters by forcing myself to sleep—or remain asleep for longer periods of time.

“Yes,” I replied.

“Use that to your advantage,” he urged. “After you warn Dad, stay with your monsters. Always stick around them.”

“Why?” I had to understand why I had to stick with them no matter what.

He moved in close as his voice dipped further. “You’re the highest-scoring contestant, Esme, but what you just did with Dagger and then the La Morte Twins… it was mesmerizingly powerful. I know you don’t grasp it yet because you can’t see what you did but every powerful den in our Sinful Society wants you now. Not just for your power, but the money attached to your name. Desperation makes people do bad things, and the only difference is that monsters are willing to do anything if it means they move higher on the power scale.”

“Wait.” I needed a second. “In the memory… well, not my memory but Dagger’s, the man, Dagger’s father, confronted our papa and said something about a son being destined to be a Devil and a daughter destined to be a Sinful Maiden. Does that mean…”

“Yes.” Claude didn’t hesitate to hide it. “Which is why I was able to be in the Top Bidder category. Only Devils can participate in the top tier of bidding, but they don’t reveal it because they take advantage of what little you all know about our world,” he revealed.

“That… means…you have a den.”

He nodded and I had to go with my gut assumption.

“With Eloise.”

He nodded once again, but I caught the flicker of worry in his eyes that made my nerves shoot up in pure distress. “What happened to Eloise?”

I could see the tension in his muscles and he knew if he didn’t answer in five seconds, I’d flat out stop right here and not give a damn.

“She’s alive,” he began, and that was enough to stop me from going on my “fuck this” mission, but I wasn’t satisfied. He knew that. “But she is missing.”

Oh, fucking hell—

“The others are tracking her. The connection between them is far stronger than a newly claimed Maiden because of the dynamic of our den. I’ll join in once I know you’re safe, but if I didn’t come back here, Lucas would be the only one suitable in rank to dance with you.”

“Why is that?”

“Esme,” Claude began. “You’re the last one on the dance floor.”

Then it clicked.

The rest of the room was literally empty and only Claude and I were waltzing effortlessly across the floor with the music that was making the final dramatic rise to its peak.

All I could do was look back at Claude as I softly stated, “I’m the last one.”

He nodded, but his worry simply further spread across his face.

“Promise me you’ll go home,” he urged, and it was the first time I’d seen fear in Claude’s eyes.

My confident brother who didn’t seem to be afraid of anything or anyone.

“I promise,” I vowed. “Claude, what’s really bothering you?”

He bit his lip but I knew he’d answer me.

“It may be a rumor but—”

“THE KING OF THE SINFUL UNDERGROUND IS DEAD!”

The music fumbled the moment it reached the peak note, and Claude and I came to a stop right in the middle of the dance floor. Like a snap of one’s fingers, all the lights went on and the alternate world of misty shadows was vanquished to reveal the audience of shocked Observers and bidders looking straight to the stage where the announcer stood there with the microphone in hand.

“KING FRANÇOIS IS DEAD! THE KING OF OUR SINFUL WORLD HAS DIED!”

No one moved, spoke, or breathed as the words settled in. The dreadful heaviness that sank into the pit of my stomach only made me look back at Claude to see the true hurt in his eyes.

I wasn’t the only one who looked at him, the news encouraging all eyes to land upon his frame as if they already knew the role he was about to play from here on out. He swallowed and squeezed my hand before his personality switched.

Only there was no sinister smile to accompany his psycho persona. I could only see two shades of emotion that brewed within his eyes that fought the urge to tear up.

Resentment… and the brewing emotion of vengeance.

He looked away from me and to the announcer, who literally flinched at his intense gaze before he proceeded to announce the final result.

“The winner of the Masquerade of Sin is Princess Esméralda André François! Please follow the instructions previously explained before the beginning of the final dance with the rest of the surviving contestants!” He tried to be cheery but the entire thing fell flat, and only time would reveal what kind of king Claude’s father was.

From the heaviness in the room, it may have meant he’d been someone worthy of their emotional attention, but I wouldn’t know until later.

I had to leave…

With one final glance in Claude’s direction, I lightly squeezed his hand so he knew that no matter the distance, I supported him.

“I love you, brother,” I whispered, and he fought to smile but it didn’t reach his cold eyes.

“As I’ve always loved you, Esméralda,” he vowed. “Be safe for me until you find out the truth of who you are.”

My hand slipped from his, and I moved swiftly away as the crowd parted for my exit. There was no applause or words of congratulations.

Only silence.

When I reached the halls, I took the longer route to an exit that ensured that I wouldn’t be seen. The moment I reached the outdoors, the cool air greeted me before I set out to run. I noticed how chilled my cheeks suddenly were, and I quickly wiped them only to feel the wetness of tears that cloaked my flushed flesh.

My heart was heavy—filled with sadness I didn’t realize I had for a man I barely knew—but the pain was as raw as losing my own father, and that was why it hurt so much.

My best friend was missing, my real brother’s stepdad had passed suddenly, and now I was about to tell my own father that the woman he was willing to stay with because he held some emotional attachment to make this marriage work after the trauma he delivered had actually had an affair and betrayed him.

Not once… but twice….

“Why… does it hurt so much?” I questioned myself as I ran faster. I didn’t know where the fuck I was going, but I needed to move my limbs. To remind myself I was alive and free from the haunting walls of Sinful Manor that had changed every aspect of my life.

In a matter of days, my life had been literally turned upside down, and though I finally got to be claimed by my monsters and found the truth of whom I really was, the consequences of being a survivor of the masquerade were heavy.

And they would only get heavier…

“Meow.”

The way my body came to a dramatic stop at the tiny noise had me tripping and soaring down to the ground.

What in the fuck?

I quickly lifted my head from the dirt and looked in the direction I heard the single meow to see that same black kitten with golden eyes.

Joaquin’s… kitten?

I truthfully wasn’t sure if it was a tail like how Dagger’s and Talon’s could shift into a physical form, but the sight of it made me scramble up and stare at the kitten, which suddenly turned around and began running through the forest at full speed.

“Wait!” I called out to it and swiftly ran after its tiny body.

I knew I had to go home, but if Joaquin’s kitten was here, didn’t that mean he may be in danger? I followed as fast as I could, my thunderous sprint making the world around me almost blur. I had tunnel vision focused solely on this kitten that zoomed through the forest like it knew every inch of its devious existence.

By the time the kitten looked like it was coming to a stop, I was breathless and close to puking, but then my eyes saw what was ahead of the kitten and it felt like my entire world stopped while that familiar voice declared his final words.

“My empire and assets all go to Esméralda François,” he declared and smiled. “Take that to your mother, Lucas Venomiss, and tell that cheater of a bitch to burn in hell.”

“You fucking bastard,” Lucas snarled and proceeded to laugh. “You knew!”

“All along,” Father boldly declared and put his middle fingers up at him. “In the words of my daughter, fuck you.”

That was when Lucas pulled out two guns. There was no stopping what was next.

He pulled the triggers.

23

THE TRUE VILLAINS OF THE STORY – PART ONE

~ESMÉRALDA~

“Death… is such a painful thing.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

“PAPA!” My scream left my lips before I realized it as I raced towards him the moment the shots hit his chest. His eyes looked my way, even as his body began to lean back off the cliff that I realized was behind him.

What possessed me to get there so fast and manage to grab him didn’t matter, but now he hung in my white-knuckled grasp as tears flowed freely down my cheeks and I held him with everything I had.

“No, no, no. You can’t die too,” I emphasized. “Dad.”

He looked up at me with his weak eyes, but he seemed calm, as though he’d accepted his fate but was grateful to see me one last time.

“So François is gone too,” he confirmed as if he already knew. “I always… told him we’d share similar fates because of how alike we were.”

I tried to pull him up, but it was too hard. I tried again and again, my jaw locked as I used every string of strength to attempt to save him.

Please. Please. Please!

I couldn’t lose my true supporter who did everything in his power to give me a life of independence until the day came where I was claimed by my sinful monsters.

This wasn’t the fate he deserved to experience, but I felt helpless to stop this.

It needs to stop. He can’t perish. That’s not how life works. The good aren’t supposed to die while the evil live on like saints of this world.

My father may have been a villain in other’s lives, but to me, he was a hero who always saved me when I couldn’t protect myself.

There has to be another ending to this cruel tale.

I looked forward and realized there was an opposite cliff ahead. My eyes locked onto the tiny black kitten that watched me with its glowing eyes, and how I wished it could help me.

That Joaquin could change all of this.

I knew it was pointless and yet I wished to have the power to use my request if I had any ability to reach my monsters. It was now or never.

“Please…” I mouthed as tears blurred my vision. “My request… please… save Papa… please…”

My voice trembled and I bet my conviction wasn’t strong enough to make my plea come true, but I had to try. There was nothing wrong with trying, right?

“Let go, Esme.”

All I could do was look down at the man I held onto for dear life and watch the proud smile he carried on his pained face.

“Let… go…”

“N-No… please… Papa… I…”

“I love you, Esméralda,” he quietly stated. “You won the masquerade. You did well.”

“Papa… I love you too… but…” I trailed off because the resolve in his eyes was as clear as day while blood began to drip from the side of his mouth.

“End my misery, my sweet daughter,” he pleaded. “I’ll be just fine.”

No words came out of my mouth as I opened it up to speak, and that made him smile further as I began to watch the life seep out of his eyes.

“Find… your mother. She’ll reveal… everything.”

He was slipping, my body was shaking, and the inevitable would happen at any moment.

“Papa… I’m sorry.”

He closed his eyes and kept that smile on his lips.

“No… Esméralda. I’m sorry… I couldn’t protect you… from the true… vill—”

His hand slipped from mine at that moment, and the scream that left my throat was a shattering one as I watched the man who loved, raised, and supported me plummet to his dark fate.

I couldn’t breathe; the air was trapped in my lungs as my whole body shook violently, but I could no longer let myself dwell in this madness.

The culprit of my pain had to suffer.

My eyes slowly looked back until they landed on Lucas. There he stood but he wasn’t alone.

Fifty men surrounded him with guns pointed in my direction. The sight of being cornered should have frightened me to the core in this prime moment of agony, but instead, something clicked in my brain, a screw going out of place that left me giggling like a fucking lunatic.

“Fifty men against one girl.” It truly was laughable. “Are you that afraid of me, ‘brother’?”

His gleeful smile fell as he surely sensed the shift in the air matched with my instability as I further laughed. I was up before I knew it, the movement triggering multiple safeties to go off as the weapons were now aimed to shoot me down.

“Back off,” he growled menacingly, and my eyes darkened at the mere offering to be a fucking coward.

“Where’s the fun in that?” I asked and giggled menacingly. “If I was going to be such a coward, I should have gone down with my father.”

“You can’t win,” he snarled.

“Oh, I know,” I whispered as I took out my blade and flicked the safety off on my own gun without fear. With a lift of my wrist, I showed him the clear sign of immunity lingering on my wrist, and it only made me smile like a fucking fool as I fought not to laugh manically all over again. “But I can surely try.”

His eyes widened as the gun I had in my grasp was pointed directly at him. There was no hesitation in my mind as I pulled the trigger.

“Sir Venomiss!” One of the men pushed him aside and took the blow, but all shit broke loose as gunshots went soaring in my direction. However, I was already moving. The bullets pierced through me, but I didn’t give a bloody shit as I made this forest into my dance floor. I moved so nimbly that my world was but a blur of twirls and strikes.

Men screamed in agony, bullets rang around us until my very ears rang, but I didn’t stop—I couldn’t stop—for all that thrummed through me was revenge.

“You want to see my power?!” I screamed as I ruthlessly slashed into the body that dropped from my ray of bullets. “Can you see it now? Can you feel my wrath? How dare you!”

I needed to scream.

“HOW FUCKING DARE YOU!” The forest burst into darkness, and my body was so hot, I felt like I was on fire. The men that remained tried to take me down in one go, their bodies tackling into me one by one until I was sure ten of them were clinging to me in order to keep me still.

“AHHHH!” My scream was inhuman, the sound like nails on the chalkboard, only it was amplified to such a magnitude that one’s ears would surely bleed. That was what I wanted and more.

Let them bleed! Let them burn! Let them feel my pain! LET THEM HEAR MY SCREAMING SERENADE!

Like a siren evoking her wrath on her prey, the sound that left me next made the men gurgle on their blood while their bodies trembled from whatever escaped me and shot into them.

I let all the energy out, my head falling back as the sound continued to echo on and on like an endless melody of death. The ground shook, the world grew colder, and I didn’t care what happened anymore.

All I wished was for the world to feel my pain.

“Esméralda!” Joaquin’s voice came from my head, but I ignored it as I heard the others. “Gongjunim? Sinful Bunny? Solnishko?”

Nothing would pierce through the pain and madness until it all came to a dramatic stop with a slam to my head.

The world went dark, and finally… I was at peace.

24

THE TRUE VILLAINS OF THE STORY – PART TWO

~ESMÉRALDA~

“When a peaceful serenade delivers a pinch of hope in the world of darkness, one can only wish for a miracle.”

– Esméralda Bellerose

Esmeralda… wake up.

Gongjunim, wake for me.

Sinful Bunny… where have they trapped you?

Solnishko… won’t you let us find you?

How many days have passed?

How long have I been asleep?

Does it matter? No.

Papa is dead.

Was I being a weak bitch? No… I was simply numb right now. I didn’t want to care, but I knew I’d have to eventually, because if I didn’t Papa would have died in vain, and I couldn’t do that.

I need revenge.

I was waiting for the drive to do what needed to be done, but it was like my body was waiting.

No.

My body had nothing to do with any of this. Deep down, I knew what I was doing.

I was stalling.

My immunity was running out. Day by day, it was ticking away from me like drops of sand within an hourglass. It was only a matter of time, and I was waiting for the exact moment to awaken.

So until then, I took advantage of the days and nights of comatose slumber.

To rest. To sleep. To forget this Sinful world that I know I’ll have to face the moment I finally allow myself to wake up and smell the coffee.

To taint my hands with the blood of my new enemies.

Everything made sense now: the treatment I received as a child, the lack of love from the woman who wasn’t even my fucking mother. She knew what she was doing. She was desperate to ruin me until I reached the age when I’d finally encounter the monsters in my dreams and start the path towards becoming a Sinful Maiden.

She is afraid of me.

Of the power I had and role I’d play in this Underground world. She felt that way long before the mere thought of me potentially participating in the masquerade came into her mind.

She thought I’d never get the chance to participate. She planned to use Antionette as a pawn and spare me from not only meeting my loyal men but diving into the world I was always destined to be a part of.

I’m a monster.

At least one with the title Sinful Maiden. My power simply amplified the monsters in my den, and the more passionate and strong our bonds were, the more lethal we became as a unit.

She knew that… didn’t she?

Did she know my men would find out the truth? Had she plotted so that at the right moment, King François’ heart would stop beating? Surely, she knew that Father would attend the masquerade without telling me—and Lucas would corner him into the forest by blackmailing him with some bullshit that surely involved me.

All the pieces were coming together as I finally had this moment to lie in the dark abyss and meditate as Claude had said. It was the puzzle I never thought I’d finish completing, and when the final piece came together, it finally made sense.

The Devils of Sin weren’t the only ones who had to lose something significant to them.

No.

The Maidens destined to be the Queen of their Den of Monsters had to experience the same crippling agony as they had.

Some have their purity stolen.

Others are injured physically.

Pride is broken, emotional states are destroyed, and the trauma would plague them for the rest of their Maiden years with nightmares of the dead falling at their feet while they dance among bodies.

They’d live with the lingering realization that, in this tainted world, women are just tools used for power.

Those who weren’t worthy of the title simply faced death, but those who remained got the trophy of survival.

Only at the cost of losing the one thing they cherish the most.

It all made sense, and I now understood why you had to be so emotionless when you entered this playground of monsters. The world was cruel—unforgiving—but the power…

The power is fucking addicting.

I felt my consciousness begin to rise, and after all this while, I let it, for the time had arrived.

It was time for my monsters to find me…

And time to be a good example of what a Sinful Maiden is capable of.

“ARE YOU CRAZY?!” a foreign voice emphasized. “Inject her with that and she’ll be awake for days.”

“Perfect. That way I can make her give up that claim of those useless fiends and be given the rights to the empire.”

My lips twitched but I fought against the urge to smile. I was tied to a chair. This felt like a déjà vu moment as the memory of Father sitting in a chair under a ray of spotlight flickered in my mind.

He really had trained me well, and he’d simply have to witness what I could do from wherever he was above.

“Interrogate her first,” the woman emphasized.

“Are you going to keep talking or do I need to kill you too?”

The woman was silent, and then she sighed. “I’ll get the other prisoner.”

“That’s more like it.”

Her footsteps began to fade, and I decided it was the prime time to wake up.

I wouldn’t deny the trickiness of those heavy lids that had surely been closed for days, but I managed to do it just as something sharp poked at my neck.

It reminds me of Dagger.

“Wake up, bitch,” Lucas snarled. “I have ten beautiful minutes until midnight and I certainly want to spend the new year with my lovely sister.”

Ten minutes… excellent.

I took my time opening my eyes wide enough to get a decent view of Lucas’s face up close, and he smiled at my wakefulness while I played my role and made sure he could see my brewing anger.

“There she is,” he hummed in delight. “Remember what happened?”

I remained in place but gritted my teeth in frustration, and he laughed while he pulled the blade away and took a few steps back.

“As a precaution, we put an anti-bracelet on you. I’m sure you don’t know what that is, but it’s a fancy device that blocks a Maiden’s dark magic,” he explained and shrugged. “Just in case you try to pull a stunt like you did in the forest. You should be ashamed for losing control like that. It’ll take them awhile to fix the forest and parts of Sinful Manor.”

I didn’t know how bad the damages were, but I didn’t care. Buildings could be rebuilt. Plants could grow once again. At the end of the day, those damages would be fixed and all would be well.

You can’t get life back. Once it’s gone, it’s gone.

“Now let’s get to the point,” Lucas declared. “All you need to do is verbally state that the Bellerose empire and assets belong to me,” he paused to emphasize his next point. “Lucas Venomiss.”

I almost laughed but choked thanks to my dry throat, but I shook my head that felt far too heavy.

“I knew your ass was probably adopted.”

I was sure he was frowning, but he didn’t bother trying to beat me up. Surely it was because he didn’t have the time for that.

Tick tock. Tick tock.

“Say what needs to be said.”

“I need five minutes to think about it,” I croaked. “And some water… or wine.”

Now I was just fucking with him.

“Fine. We’ll go the other route,” he announced and snapped his fingers.

The door to this dark room opened up, and the shuffling of footsteps followed until the female guard in all black was back, and she held another individual in her grasp.

One look and my gaze remained on hers, and I listened to Lucas’s low chuckle as he muttered, “I figured if you wouldn’t speak willingly, you’d surely play to my tune when your best friend is at risk.”

He chuckled and elbowed her so she’d cough. “Now don’t be rude. Say hello. Didn’t you miss your bestie? You haven’t seen her in a few days. She was stuck in the other cell down the hall.”

I shared a look with Eloise, and we stared at each other for a long moment.

Then we snickered.

And we fucking lost it…

“BITCH!!!” Eloise croaked and coughed like a dying bitch. “Fuck… this hurts!”

I couldn’t even answer because I was laughing so fucking hard, I almost lost my balance on the chair.

The guard simply stared at us like two crazy inpatients, and poor Lucas stood there in absolute shock as we hollered like we’d heard the best fucking joke ever told.

“W-What’s the meaning of this?!” he demanded.

“Out of ALL the fucking people in the world, you kidnapped THIS bitch?!” I was going to go to hell for breaking this man’s pride while he stood there like a deer in headlights.

“Girl, I’ve been waiting for your sleeping, coma ass to get the fuck up,” Eloise said with a laugh. “What the fuck were you doing?”

“Meditating,” I sweetly stated, and she lost it.

“You don’t fucking meditate!”

“I know!” Another round of lunatic laughter followed.

“You fucking cunts,” Lucas snapped and pulled his gun out.

“Oh no! Mr. Venomiss is angry! What are we ever going to do?”

“Venomiss.” I fought to breathe and shook my head. “What kind of fucked up name is Venomiss?! Like, jeez. Were you trying to be some type of fucking villain? Venom. Miss. Oh, I know. Let’s slam them the fuck together and add an S to be fucking unique. Priceless!”

We were hollering again and were silenced by the sound of a gunshot entering the air.

“Shut the fuck up.”

“No,” Eloise answered with an eye roll. “We’ve got five more minutes of immunity so we might as well roast your stupid, sexual predator ass.”

“Give me the fucking rights to the empire, Esméralda!” he snapped and put the gun to Eloise’s head. “Or I’ll pull the trigger.”

“Do it,” I calmly stated and watched the shock in his eyes.

“What?”

“I said, do it. Shoot. Kill my best friend. You have my attention.”

“Are you fucking mad?” he huffed and tried to hide his obvious fear. “You’ve lost your sanity, haven’t you?”

“Oh no,” I countered and smiled as I further leaned back in my chair and lifted my leg to rest upon the other. “I’ve always been missing a screw in my head, Lucas. All I was waiting for was something to flick it out of place.”

“What?” Now he was confused, but the sound of a safety went off and he froze.

“W-What? Who’s fucking behind me?!”

“Who else?” the guard announced, but her voice was completely different. “Jeez. This was the most pain in the ass bust I’ve ever dealt with.”

My smile further widened as the guard whose appearance was cloaked by her attire finally pulled off her hat to let her hair down. She moved to the other side of Lucas, the gun still firmly pressed against his head.

His eyes widened like saucers at the woman now next to him, and there was the emotion I’d been waiting for.

The ultimate betrayal.

“Well, well, well. I finally get to enjoy what it feels like to be in power,” Antionette declared. “How does it feel to be a victim in the dark? To feel your power being stripped away from you with every fucking second that passes? Are you still in shock? Ah. Maybe you are. I don’t blame you. You were so full of yourself for all these years that you didn’t know who your friends were and who your foes were.”

“Antionette…” he whispered. “How dare you? I’m your brother.”

“Actually… see… that’s not true,” she confessed and tried to show him a bit of pity. “Do you think you’re the only one who can temporarily wipe others’ memories? Tamper with their thoughts? Oh, I get it. You thought because you became a Devil early that you had some sort of advantage, didn’t you?”

She shook her head. “Little did you know that you fell right into our Venus flytrap.”

“W-What?”

Antionette smiled innocently and looked over at me. “Want to do the honors? We’ve got a coronation ceremony to attend, and frankly, I would love a drink beforehand.”

“Drinks on me!” Eloise cheered and broke her handcuffs that clattered to the ground. “Bitch, I know you ain’t tied down to that chair.”

“Oops,” I replied and smiled maliciously while I showed my hands, the ropes long on the floor before Lucas could even notice. “You’re right.”

“This… this doesn’t make any—”

“Sense? Right, right. Why don’t I explain it to you nice and quick because, like you said, the clock is ticking.”

I stood and went right up to him until we were face to face. As if he had the idea of trying to get the upper hand, Eloise now had a gun in her possession—the weapon made up of shadow.

“You know what this is, so don’t bother moving. When this bullet goes through that pea brain of yours… well. You’ll be a Sinful Zombie forever.”

He didn’t dare move and I got to the point.

“Everyone always assumed I was the ditsy child who didn’t pay attention to what was happening. I played naive because it was easy. No one bothers you unless they need to take advantage of you, and with Antionette’s protection when I was young, I was given the chance to secretly dive into the world you thought I knew nothing about.”

“H-How. That’s not possibl—”

“All the times I would go to Father’s office to study, did you really think I was cooped up in the hidden spot behind the bookshelf? Please.” I laughed. “That’s actually a tunnel that leads one straight to Sinful Manor. What an adventure we, as in Antionette, Eloise, and me, went through. We discovered the world of monsters, but we had to keep it a secret or else we couldn’t earn the positions of being Sinful Maidens.”

“T-That’s not true!” he barked. “You’re trying to say you—”

“We knew all along, Lucas.” I got to the point. “I knew all about my Den of Monsters, but your spell work was getting rather annoying. So, I made a deal with the Mother Family to take you down when they needed me to. It was the perfect timing when the Masquerade of Sin was reinstated and Antionette had put us in so much debt. You were so blinded by the idea of keeping Father’s empire and all the money in his possession that you didn’t see the signs. Not like we gave you much to work with. We made sure to play our roles well.”

“This can’t be happening. This isn’t real!”

“It can be a nightmare if you want,” I suggested and placed my hands against his throat. His eyes widened and his nostrils flared, and I wondered if it was out of fear or arousal.

I didn’t care.

He flinched and looked down in horror at the collar that now wrapped around his neck, the chain in my grasp. I took two steps back and smiled.

“But this, sadly, isn’t a nightmare you’re going to wake from.”

“What are you doing?”

“Don’t you get it?” I questioned and tried to feign innocence. “We caught you so you’re our pet now.”

“W-W-What?!” he exclaimed. “What the fucking hell are you saying?! Let g-AH!” His body shook violently as black electric currents brought him to his knees.

He was breathing heavily, but I purposely reached out and lifted his chin up the same way he had mine, my golden dagger now in my grasp while the tip was holding his chin upward.

“There, there, boy. You look so much better on your knees.”

“You can’t get away with this. My mother—”

“Is in Mexico right now? Hmm. I don’t remember; hold on.” I paused and looked over my shoulder. “Joaquin, Dagger, Talon, Croix, Creed, can you guys come out now?”

Lucas’s eyes widened as my five men walked out from the darkness in their black combat gear and black masks, except for Joaquin, who wore his golden mask as he took the lead in reaching my side.

He didn’t delay in kissing me deeply. I enjoyed his taste, moaning into his mouth.

“Fuck, I missed you guys fucking me. We need an orgy after the coronation.”

“Certainly, Amoré,” he assured me. “Before we head out on the next hunt.”

“Yes, yes.” I agreed and looked back at Lucas’s horrified face. “We’ll work on getting Mama Dearest back, but feel free to try to make amends with Papa, would you?”

“Pa…pa?”

Footsteps entered the room, and lo and behold, two men walked over to us until they were before Lucas with their tall statures and royal garments.

“Excellent work, Esméralda,” Father praised. “You handled things nicely.”

“Of course, Papa,” I huffed because I was insulted. “You better not have thought I couldn’t.”

“Never,” he sweetly replied. “Feel free to go with your monsters to celebrate. We can put your pet in safe keeping until you return.”

“Thank you!” I beamed and clapped. “Can Antionette and Eloise come?”

“Of course,” he encouraged. “Get going.”

“Excellent!” Antionette cheered. “Let me fetch my men. They’re playing wrestling or something.”

“I’ll go get Claude and the others. You know they get all anxious when I’m not talking to them twenty-four seven.”

That left Lucas trembling on the floor, and I looked to the door to see our final guest.

“Hello, Queen Bellerose, Sinful Maiden of the Mother Family. My pet is ready for initiation!”

The heels that followed made the color drain from Lucas’s face as he looked back to see Chloe emerge from the shadows.

“Finally. You were such a hassle to catch.”

All Lucas could do was slowly look back at me, and I smiled in triumph.

“Congratulations,” I sweetly declared. “Welcome to the real Den of Monsters. I hope you enjoy your captivity. And don’t worry, there’ll be plenty of pleasure to come.”

I turned around and began to walk away with my men in tow.

“But before sweet rounds of pleasure… is immense pain.”

The End…?

You’ve reached the end of my masquerade journey,

but what’s beyond the horizon?

Want to see what happens next in my world?

Please leave a review and support getting the word out of my book and I’ll be delighted to reveal the next hunt with my Devils of Sin.

Want to read another perspective of the Masquerade of Sin?

Preorder Eloise’s book:

mybook.to/DenOfPsychos

If the Masquerade was a rollercoaster, wait until you enter the true world of Sinful Monsters behind the curtain of deceit.

Until then, I wish all those who love me and my story well…

And to my haters…go to hell.

Heh. I’m funny as fuck.

STAY CONNECTED:

Did You Enjoy Den of Monsters?

Please feel free to leave a review on AMAZON and preorder the next standalone featuring our lovely Eloise Genevieve

(DEN OF PSYCHOS)

if this book was worth the read!

mybook.to/DenOfPsychos

It helps me, Avery, know that you enjoyed this book and pushes me to work on this series as a priority. The best way to stay up to date with anything regarding Masquerade of Sin world, is through my social media platforms!

Feel free to join my Facebook group here:

Avery Song & Avery Stone Reader Group

Now turn the page for a Sneak Peek of

FOUND BY HER MONSTERS: GODDESS OF NIGHTMARES!

- Avery S.

FOUND BY HER MONSTERS

~Her Dark Obsessions~

mybook.to/FoundByHerMonsters

BLURB:

What if I could make your worst nightmares a reality?

When I was five, they told me I was cursed.

When I was ten, they accused me of killing my entire pack.

When I was fifteen, I ran away in hopes of escaping my past.

I left everything — and everyone — behind.

By twenty, I’d moved on in every way. New name, new city, a chance at a fresh start.

By twenty-five, I was a healer to a pack of nightmare wolves, and whatever my curse, they were immune to its wrath.

For once, I was happy: in love with not just my powerful Alpha, but his Beta and Sentinel Guard.

Life was challenging, but my past was finally forgotten…until my monsters found me.

You can run, but you can’t hide from the darkness.

Where there is darkness, there is light, but that’s the problem.

The Goddess of Darkness was murdered by the Goddess of Light, and I’m next up on the chopping block. If I don’t partner with my monsters to reveal the secrets hidden within me, all the creatures of the dark will perish, including the men I love.

It’s time for me to unlock who I really am: the heir to the throne of shadows.

PROLOGUE: YOU CAN RUN, BUT YOU CAN’T HIDE FOREVER

“Nerissa!”

I ignored the pleading tone in the man’s voice—the desperation that called for my return.

For my utmost submission.

I couldn’t allow myself to submit after all these years.

Ten fucking years since I’ve seen Regis… one of my monsters…

My feet moved faster, my energy frazzled and causing this old abandoned house to freak the fuck out with my mere presence. The rattling of the windows, the eerie creaks of the wood boards, the high whistles of the wind fighting desperately to come to my aid from the outdoors, all of it was because I was somewhere I shouldn’t be.

I have to leave.

I wanted to go back home.

My new home…

I reached the door but a wall of darkness cloaked its frame like the rest of the wooden walls before me. I tried not to freak out, my feet taking two steps back while I focused on simply breathing, but my nerves were on a dangerous high.

And highs have consequences that I can’t afford to contribute to.

I’d done more than enough in the past.

Enough guilt was sitting on my tired shoulders that I couldn’t withstand more.

I shouldn’t have come here.

“Nessa.”

I hadn’t realized I closed my eyes until I had no choice but to open them, and it was another regret to add to the never-ending list because there he was.

Regis.

My… Regis… that I’d found… and lost.

The years hadn’t changed his chiseled appearance. He looked shorter now, or maybe it was because I’d grown taller since I wasn’t a child anymore.

Back in those days he looked to be a giant in my eyes—a protector from the bad things that followed me everywhere I went—but I knew better now and before me was a man.

Part man…

His flesh was black like coal yet smooth and absent of any imperfections. I bet if I dared touch him, his skin would be frigid cold—it always was—and those nails of his were extra long and black.

He surprisingly wore clothes, a first for him when he despised wearing anything that lowered him to human standards, and his hair was longer now, those dark midnight purple strands way past his shoulders.

When he completely surfaced from the shadows, he stood before me like he’d always been there.

Like he’s ready to block me from leaving him again.

Yet, he surely knew that I wouldn’t have been moved by some issue happening between the Goddesses of the Elemental Realms.

Last time I checked, I was the cursed outcast that murdered her entire pack.

“I need to leave, Regis.” There was no need to look up at his face.

The expression would simply hold me back—hold us back—and there was no way I could be of service to him.

Not to him or the others. I’m not a service to anyone from my past anymore.

I moved on, and it was about time they moved forward as well.

“Look at me, Nessa.”

My heart skipped a few beats, and all I could do was close my eyes and look away. I couldn’t keep doing this to myself. Hurting myself all because I’d fallen in love with men far older, wiser, and more powerful than what I could have handled for my age.

It was all my fault, really.

A childish little girl had played with magic that wasn’t meant to be played with. I was confident in myself and what I could do, but that pride was all shattered by every single person who should have supported and aided me when I was in dismay.

Including Regis.

“Ness-”

“Stop calling me that,” I interrupted with a warning. “I’m not Nessa or Nerissa, as a matter of fact. Why don’t you leave the past behind and forget my existence like you’ve done for the last ten years. It would do me and your heart a favor.”

“Don’t be like this,” he huffed, and that just ticked me off.

“Be like what exactly?” I demanded as my furious purple eyes opened just to give him a glare he wouldn’t forget.

It was a mistake to look at him—to see the hurt in his eyes that stabbed me far too many times.

I wouldn’t let it show. I’d learned how to mask my emotions because that ensured I’d never get hurt again.

No one will ever shatter me again.

“Last time I checked, I was the outcasted Goddess of Curses or whatever bullshit your lot of ‘people’ or ‘worshippers’ call me. Now you’ve insisted I meet you here, only to tell me to come back home?” I almost laughed—I lied. I had to get a bark of exaggerated laughter in there—“Home? The place that was cursed with my existence? I think you need to change the name of what you’re referring to as a safe place into a haunted manor or whatever will label it as a piece of land that will never welcome beings like me.”

“You’re not—”

“We’re not having this conversation,” I snapped and flicked my hand to the side as my impatient flow of magic finally got its chance to sing.

The shadows that formed Regis’ form were pushed to the side—with him included—and I was opening the door and marching into the winter forest the next second.

My breathing was already hysterical, just like my wild heartbeat, but my feet crunching into the snow was fighting to calm me down.

To counter the negative emotions with the positive ones that would bloom through me very shortly.

I would be back with my men soon, and I could once again forget this ever happened. That’s what motivated me to move faster until a hand caught my wrist and forced me to stop.

I whipped my head back to see Regis once more, and I groaned in pure annoyance.

“Leave me al—”

He pulled me inward until I pressed right against his frosty frame, but I couldn’t react to the cold because his hands were on my cheeks, his lips inches from mine.

“Dammit, Nessa,” he hissed. “We need you back. I… need you, Sweet Nyx.”

His lips claimed mine before I could respond, and for a split second, I let myself feel exactly what he wished me to feel.

The rush of pain, anxiety, hurt, and misery he was all because his Nyx slipped out of his fingers.

I was their four-leaf clover in the realms of darkness and their good luck charm fell from their grasp.

All because of what they did…

Pressing my hands against his chest, I encouraged him to move back, at least enough to break the kiss.

I was already looking away when he tried to plead with me the best way he knew how—with his beautiful eyes of dark purple that always felt like the opposite of my bright purple ones.

I used to think we were destined for one another, for lavender purple looked beautiful with plum purple. The opposites attract saying may have been true once upon a time, but that was a broken tale that could never be fixed.

“No, Regis,” I said it as firmly as I could. “I won’t help you.”

With those words, I spun around to leave just as flakes of snow began to fall from the dark grey clouds.

He didn’t say anything, and I was glad he didn’t, but then he muttered something that forced me to stop.

“There you go again. Running away.”

My feet wouldn’t move one more step, and there I stood before I glanced over my shoulder to give him a menacing stare.

“I didn’t fucking run away,” I said so slowly, as if to accent every single word. “If you spent less time being puppets to that village of fake bitches and bastards, you’d see the truth of why I left in the first place.”

“That doesn’t excuse anything!” he snapped, and any affection he carried for me diminished. As if I hadn’t expected that one coming.

“If it doesn’t, then stop wasting my time.”

I turned around.

“YOU LEFT!”

“AND YOU BROKE ME!” I screamed right back, and that triggered an aftershock of shadows that bled out of my body and took our radius captive.

He stared back at me in shock, watching the darkness convert the stress into glowing hollows of energy while my hair proceeded to levitate.

I was positive my eyes were now white in rage as I bit my dark plum lip as hard as I could so I wouldn’t lose control, but the vivid incantations of my magic began to form along my flesh, and that was a bad sign.

It was his shock that reminded me of all those people back at that forbidden place, the horror in their eyes that shifted into disgust, and it’s enough to cut through my rage and reel my energy back in.

It took me but a slap of my hands to retract the magic that was flowing out of me, and there I stood, panting with my shoulders while my magic howled within my body to be let free once more.

To give him a taste of the true agony we’ve gone through thanks to their worshippers.

If there was one thing my heart wouldn’t be able to take, it would be their rejection. My monsters were supposed to be my dark obsessions.

Only they hurt me the most.

“This can’t work…,” I whisper. “I… I can’t help you guys. I… can’t put you in danger again.” That last bit of submission would simply leave him more befuddled, and maybe that’s what I needed to do.

So he’d attempt to find out the truth rather than think I’m the only problem.

“Nerissa…,” he tried to say something, but a howl from afar pierced the air.

My head lifted up at the call, and I looked back while my senses further lifted to know exactly where it came from.

The sudden wave of relief that took over me almost made my knees buckle, but I kept standing before I took a deep breath and let it out.

“Don’t summon me again, Regis,” I warned and turned away once more.

I knew he wouldn’t let me get the last word. That just wasn’t Regis’ way of functioning.

“Nerissa!”

I was ready to run, or even shift and bolt out of this place, but my body hit into a wall of darkness, and the howling growl that followed made every hair on my body raise.

Uh Oh…

I was already thinking the worst as the furry frame pressing against me confirmed who’d been howling in the distance, but my nerves dipped at the possessive press of a human hand against my back.

All I had to do was look slightly up to see the lengthy strands of white with those tiny hints of black tinsel locks that shimmered against a pure snowy backdrop.

I didn’t know what to say, my lips trembling as if I were now realizing just how cold it was when all I wore was a black sweater dress, but the scorching warmth of this man’s body that hugged me protectively proved that I would have gotten frostbite if I’d stayed out here much longer.

How different it was to be loved by someone with immense warmth versus another who was filled with frost.

“Touch my mate again and I’ll ensure you cease to exist.” There was that threatening husky voice I took advantage of by arguing with the poor man.

Err… wolf shifter.

“Mate?” Regis sounded baffled and proceeded to laugh. “You can’t eliminate a god.”

“I know what you are,” he responded in return and didn’t sound frightened in the slightest. “You’re not the only being of darkness on this human plane. Don’t act like you don’t know what I am.”

Regis didn’t reply and that alone was a sign that he knew exactly what he was.

“Alpha?” I whispered and tried to move back, but he tightened his hold around me.

“You’re in so much trouble,” he grumbled, but I felt like he didn’t mean it. “Let me hold you a little longer.”

His Alpha-cloaked words riddled my mind, and I knew his admission of needing to be wrapped around me was a way of communicating his deep desires.

That he missed and worried about me enough to find me.

That was the ultimate difference between them and my monsters from the past.

My men from the present vowed to always find me.

While my monsters found me far too late…

It was times like these where I couldn’t keep my walls up. It was so easy now to feel loved and protected by him and the others that I didn’t fight it anymore.

Resting my forehead against his shoulder, I further nodded into him while the tension I hadn’t realized had my entire body captive began to slip away.

It proves how safe I feel in my Alpha’s arms. That he is the few individuals in my new life that can make me feel safe when I feel like the world is dimming in on me.

“She’s ours,” Regis snarled, but there was something missing there. Maybe it lacked merit? Or something more?

“She was yours,” Alpha surprisingly declared, which made me realize he knew more than I’d dared to say. “And you lost her.”

Regis didn’t speak, even as Alpha let me go but proceeded to reach for my hand and wrap his large fingers around my small ones.

I was left a bit stunned by his obvious display of ownership, but maybe this was what it was supposed to be like.

To be loved enough by someone that they weren’t ashamed to show it to the rest of the world.

I forced myself to stand taller now, realizing he let go of me because he knew I needed to be independent.

I rely on him when I need to, but this is a situation where I have to also prove that I earned the position as his mate. It wasn’t simply given to me as fate portrays.

“So now she’s ours,” Alpha concluded, and I suddenly became aware of the other two large wolves just in the distance, waiting for us.

Now I actually want to cry.

I didn’t expect all three of them to come to this length when I came here on my own accord, but they proved me wrong.

They always do, as if it’s their life mission to show me what love and loyalty really is.

Alpha looked down to me then, and I couldn’t help but glance up to meet his serious eyes. For a single moment, he let me see his relief that I was okay, but he also reminded me that I was in some deep shit for disobeying him.

I don’t know why, but it made me smile in gratitude.

“Thank you.” It’s all I could get out as I watched him slowly nod.

“Let’s go home,” he encouraged and let go of my hand. In a blink, he shifted into his wolf form and howled once into the frigid air. The other two replied from the distance and I was left to look back at Regis one more time.

He stood there like a puppy waiting for his master to retrieve him in the midst of the wild, and for a second, my heart clenched in agony. If I didn’t know what I knew today—if I was still naive—I would run back into his arms.

But I know better… and the Nerissa he once knew is long gone.

I looked away and easily got myself up and onto Alpha’s back. I couldn’t show all my cards now, which meant allowing myself to look vulnerable in Regis’ eyes.

“Let’s go home,” I repeated those very words as I secured my hold on Alpha.

With a unified howl, we were moving in a blur until the shadows danced around us with the intentions of warping us back to the world that brought us joy and safe haven.

I was left to wonder how long Regis stood there in hopes I’d return.

Guess I’ll never know.

PREORDER NOW:

mybook.to/FoundByHerMonsters

(Releases May.13.22)

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Avery Song is a USA Today Bestselling Author & International Bestselling Author in Steamy Paranormal Romance and Dark Fantasy Romance.

With her focus on Reverse Harem & prolific speed in the realms of publishing, her stories are dark, addicting, action-packed, and filled with plenty of suspense.

She resides in Toronto, Ontario, and enjoys reading, RPG games, drinking bubble tea, and playing with her adorable puppies.

~Books by Avery Song~

MASQUERADE OF SIN

Den of Monsters: Standalone

Den of Psychos: Standalone (Oct.1.22)

HER DARK OBESSIONS DUET

Found By Her Monsters (May.13.22)

WILLOW’S FORBIDDEN PACK

Wolf Awakened

Wolf Endangered

Wolf Outcasted

Wolf Domination (Sept.1.22)

AURELIA’S PACK OF MISFITS

Wolf Rejected

Wolf Reclaimed (TBA)

CLAIMING MY PACK SERIES

Wolf Tamer

THE SUPERNATURAL SPY ACADEMY SERIES:

S.S.S YEAR ONE

S.S.S YEAR TWO

S.S.S YEAR THREE

S.S.S YEAR FOUR

S.S.S YEAR FIVE

S.S.S. YEAR SIX

S.S.S. YEAR SEVEN (TBA)

SPELL TRAVELER CHRONICLES (COMPLETE)

Witchling Academy- Semester One

Witchling Academy- Semester Two

Witchling Academy- Semester Three

Witchling Academy- Semester Four

Witchling Academy- Semester Five

Witchling Academy- Semester Six

Witchling Academy- Semester Seven

Witchling Academy- Semester Eight

JADE STORM TRACKER SERIES

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester One

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Two

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Three

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Four

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Five (TBA)

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Six (TBA)

ACADEMY FOR ALL THINGS SCORCHING

Blazing Academy - Semester One

Blazing Academy - Semester Two

Blazing Academy - Semester Three

Blazing Academy - Semester Four (TBA)

COWRITTEN WORKS:

SUPERNATURAL CAPTIVITY SERIES

Supernatural Inmate

Supernatural Outlaw

Supernatural Villain

Supernatural Savior (TBA)

SUPERNATURAL MARKED MONARCHY

Psychic Prison - Book One

DESTINED IMRISONEN TRILOGY

Arrested By Magic

FOR THE FAEIRY ABSOLUTES

Celestial Prison

ROYAL CONFINEMENT FOR MALICIENT SUPERNATURALS

Shattered Princess

FOR THE PURELY DIVINE SERIES

Fae Rose Academy - Year One

Fae Rose Academy - Year Two

Fae Rose Academy - Year Three (TBA)

WILLA SILVER ACADEMY INVESTIGATOR

Daggers and Smoke - Year One

THE SUPERNATURAL VAMPIRE FAE CHRONICLES

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year One

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Two

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Three (TBA)